Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education 3031415388, 9783031415388

This book presents an original exploration of philosophical questions pertaining to the ways we grasp the Absolute by br

117 44 15MB

English Pages 475 [483] Year 2023

Report DMCA / Copyright

DOWNLOAD PDF FILE

Table of contents :
Acknowledgments
Contents
List of Figures
About the Author
Chapter 1: Precursions
Synopsis
A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance
Non-understanding
References
Part I: The Opening Tapestry
Reference
Chapter 2: Loose Threads
The Graininess of Things
Theories of Everything
The Egalitarian Maxim
An Ontological Turn to the Absolute
Thinking the Absolute
All Multiples Are Reflexive
Category Mistakes
A Leap into the Absolute
The Ego Basho
Granular Hegel and Tables
Hegel’s Logic
Meillassouxian Absolute
A Quick Recap
Ontology, Ethics, and Education
Remarks on Methodology
References
Part II: The Ontological Tapestry
References
Chapter 3: Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid
Agamben, Nāgārjuna, and Brother Francis
Bodymind
An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology and Žižek’s Dialectical Materialism
Preliminary Affinities
The Four Noble Truths and Dependent Co-Arising
The Two-Truths Doctrine: The Ultimate Truth/Conventional Truth Structure of Indian Mahāyāna Buddhism
Emptiness (śūnyatā)
The Three-Truth Doctrine of the Tiantai School of Chinese Buddhism: The Bodhisattva Ideal
The Structure of Time—Prospective Retrospection
Intersubsumption
Correlationists (Anti-realists) and Object-Oriented Ontologists (OOO Post-humanist Realists)
References
Chapter 4: Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity
The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger
Change
Beginning
How to Begin?
Authentic and Inauthentic Modes of Dasein
Being Is the Beginning
Logos and Dao
The Fantastic and Dao
The Ontological Foundation of the School
References
Chapter 5: Žižek and Granularity
References
Part III: The Educational Tapestry
References
Chapter 6: Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education
Bergson’s Durée and the Educational Question
The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude
Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?
The Telos of Hyperholistic Education
Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up
References
Chapter 7: Imagination and Hyperholistic Education
Egoity and Ecology
The Holistic Arc and Bildung
Subjectification and Its Discontents
References
Part IV: The Concluding Tapestry
Reference
Chapter 8: The Three Moments and Absolute Justice
What Žižek Misses
Absolute Justice, or an Attempt at Moment123
References
Index
Recommend Papers

Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education
 3031415388, 9783031415388

  • 0 0 0
  • Like this paper and download? You can publish your own PDF file online for free in a few minutes! Sign Up
File loading please wait...
Citation preview

Şevket Benhür Oral

Granularity:

An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education

Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education

Şevket Benhür Oral

Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education

Şevket Benhür Oral Vytautas Kavolis interdisciplinary Research Institute Vytautas Magnus University Kaunas, Lithuania

ISBN 978-3-031-41537-1    ISBN 978-3-031-41538-8 (eBook) https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8 © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 This work is subject to copyright. All rights are solely and exclusively licensed by the Publisher, whether the whole or part of the material is concerned, specifically the rights of translation, reprinting, reuse of illustrations, recitation, broadcasting, reproduction on microfilms or in any other physical way, and transmission or information storage and retrieval, electronic adaptation, computer software, or by similar or dissimilar methodology now known or hereafter developed. The use of general descriptive names, registered names, trademarks, service marks, etc. in this publication does not imply, even in the absence of a specific statement, that such names are exempt from the relevant protective laws and regulations and therefore free for general use. The publisher, the authors, and the editors are safe to assume that the advice and information in this book are believed to be true and accurate at the date of publication. Neither the publisher nor the authors or the editors give a warranty, expressed or implied, with respect to the material contained herein or for any errors or omissions that may have been made. The publisher remains neutral with regard to jurisdictional claims in published maps and institutional affiliations. This Springer imprint is published by the registered company Springer Nature Switzerland AG The registered company address is: Gewerbestrasse 11, 6330 Cham, Switzerland Paper in this product is recyclable.

To my darling Taya. Your intelligence and patience know no bounds. With all my love and gratitude. To our family’s furry companions Gemma, Blacky, BlackChin, and Pirate. You have tested our patience in your beautiful ways!

Acknowledgments

This project would not have come to light if it were not for a cell biology textbook which I was engrossed in during my early undergraduate years studying molecular biology, where the internal structure of a cell cytoplasm under microscope was described as granular. That was the first instance of the word I came across as far as I can recall. I then realized that anything and everything in existence presents itself as granular, not just the cell cytoplasm. I am grateful for the time spent studying molecular biology. To continue with the biology theme, what is the meaning of the life of photosynthetic cyanobacteria that lived three billion years ago, which were the first organisms that are known to have produced oxygen thanks to which virtually all the living things we see around us now are alive? What is more, cyanobacteria are integrally incorporated into the body of plants in the form of chloroplasts with which plants synthesize food for themselves and for everybody else. We are deeply grateful to cyanobacteria, and all the other countless species, both extinct and extant. What is even more interesting, a certain species of cyanobacteria discovered in volcanic seeps near the Italian island of Vulcano might be the solution to our climate breakdown woes as well. Apparently, they are great at CO2 capture. Thank you once again, cyanobacteria! The whole labor of this book testifies to the thread running through that first moment of recognition of the word ‘granular’ in a cell biology textbook to the way of the eternally abiding reality of granularity. Thank you, All. Earlier versions of the following chapters and chapter sections appeared in print in the following publications: Partial material from Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects? in Chapter 6 appeared in a different form as Oral, S. B. (2022). Is philosophical thinking possible in higher education in the American(-style) universities in the GCC? Chapter 4 in Kevin W. Gray (Ed.), Normative Tensions: Academic Freedom in International Education. Lexington Books. Rowman and Littlefield.

vii

viii

Acknowledgments

Partial material from Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up in Chapter 6 appeared in a different form as Oral, S.  B. (2014). Liberating facts: Harman’s objects and Wilber’s holons. Studies in Philosophy and Education, 33(2), 117–134. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11217-­013-­9378-­z. An earlier version of An Intriguing Interresonance between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology and Žižek’s Dialectical Materialism in Chapter  3 appeared as Oral, S. B. (2018). Is Žižek a Mahayana Buddhist? śūnyatā and li versus Žižek’s materialism. International Journal of Žižek Studies, 12(2). http://zizekstudies.org/ index.php/IJZS/article/view/1064 A different version of some parts of The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger in Chapter 4 appeared as Oral, S. B. (2022). The fantastic school: Catherine Malabou and an ontological basis in defense of the school. Journal of Philosophy of Education, 56(2), 290–304. https://doi. org/10.1111/1467-­9752.12558. Partial material from Subjectification and Its Discontents in Chapter 7 appeared in a different form as Oral, S. B. (2019). Absolute knowing: Žižek and subject-as-­ trauma. Philosophical Studies in Education, 50, 127–139 (OVPES-Ohio Valley Philosophy of Education Society Journal). https://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/ EJ1228716.pdf.

Contents

1

Precursions ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������     1 Synopsis ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������     2 A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance ��������������������������������    25 Non-understanding����������������������������������������������������������������������������������    46 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������    84

Part I The Opening Tapestry 2

Loose Threads����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������    91 The Graininess of Things������������������������������������������������������������������������    91 Theories of Everything����������������������������������������������������������������������������    93 The Egalitarian Maxim����������������������������������������������������������������������������    99 An Ontological Turn to the Absolute ������������������������������������������������������   103 Thinking the Absolute������������������������������������������������������������������������������   108 All Multiples Are Reflexive ��������������������������������������������������������������������   113 Category Mistakes�����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   115 A Leap into the Absolute ������������������������������������������������������������������������   122 The Ego Basho ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   134 Granular Hegel and Tables����������������������������������������������������������������������   137 Hegel’s Logic ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   140 Meillassouxian Absolute��������������������������������������������������������������������������   144 A Quick Recap����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   149 Ontology, Ethics, and Education��������������������������������������������������������������   155 Remarks on Methodology������������������������������������������������������������������������   158 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   166

Part II The Ontological Tapestry 3

 Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid����������������   177 Agamben, Nāgārjuna, and Brother Francis����������������������������������������������   177 Bodymind������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   183 ix

x

Contents

An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology and Žižek’s Dialectical Materialism����������������������������������������   188 Preliminary Affinities��������������������������������������������������������������������������   190 The Four Noble Truths and Dependent Co-Arising����������������������������   195 The Two-Truths Doctrine: The Ultimate Truth/Conventional Truth Structure of Indian Mahāyāna Buddhism����������������������������������   200 Emptiness (śūnyatā)����������������������������������������������������������������������������   202 The Three-Truth Doctrine of the Tiantai School of Chinese Buddhism: The Bodhisattva Ideal��������������������������������������������������������   204 The Structure of Time—Prospective Retrospection����������������������������   207 Intersubsumption����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   208 Correlationists (Anti-realists) and Object-Oriented Ontologists (OOO Post-humanist Realists)������������������������������������������������������������   216 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   231 4

 Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity������������������������������������������������   235 The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger������������������������������������������������������������������������   235 Change ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   237 Beginning��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   239 How to Begin? ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   241 Authentic and Inauthentic Modes of Dasein����������������������������������������   243 Being Is the Beginning������������������������������������������������������������������������   246 Logos and Dao������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   251 The Fantastic and Dao ������������������������������������������������������������������������   254 The Ontological Foundation of the School������������������������������������������   259 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   267

5

Žižek and Granularity��������������������������������������������������������������������������   269 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   278

Part III The Educational Tapestry 6

 Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education ����������������������������������������   297 Bergson’s Durée and the Educational Question��������������������������������������   304 The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude ����������������������������������������������������������������������   310 Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   323 The Telos of Hyperholistic Education������������������������������������������������������   338 Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   349 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   369

Contents

7

xi

 Imagination and Hyperholistic Education������������������������������������������   373 Egoity and Ecology����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   375 The Holistic Arc and Bildung������������������������������������������������������������������   378 Subjectification and Its Discontents��������������������������������������������������������   401 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   427

Part IV The Concluding Tapestry 8

 The Three Moments and Absolute Justice������������������������������������������   433 What Žižek Misses����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   441 Absolute Justice, or an Attempt at Moment123 ����������������������������������������   452 References������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   457

Index����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   459

List of Figures

Fig. 1.1  Self v no-­self����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   43 Fig. 6.1  The four quadrants������������������������������������������������������������������������������  362

xiii

About the Author

Şevket Benhür Oral, PhD,  is a senior researcher at Vytautas Kavolis interdisciplinary Research Institute at Vytautas Magnus University. His early focus was on Deweyan pragmatist aesthetics. In his dissertation, he elaborated what he terms “the ideal of teaching as consummatory experience” in relation to Dewey’s concept of “experience” as the latter was elucidated in Dewey’s later works, especially, Art as Experience and Experience and Nature. Dr. Oral feels most at home engaging with contemporary issues in continental philosophy and continental philosophy of education. He is also interested in Chinese Buddhist ontologies, especially Tiantai Buddhism. He deploys these schools of thought to inquire into what we can broadly refer to as transformations of human subjectivity.

xv

Chapter 1

Precursions

Consistency is contrary to nature, contrary to life. The only completely consistent people are the dead. — ALDOUS HUXLEY (Do What You Will: Twelve Essays) To be objective truth is to be subjective claptrap, and vice versa —BROOK ZIPORYN (Being and Ambiguity, 2004, p. xviii) True philosophy is not simply the accumulation and organization of concepts but the ideational expression of the most direct inner experience. Direct pure inner experience signifies living as the essence of existence…. —WATSUJI TETSURŌ (from Parkes, 1996, p. 364) Only a thought we’ve lived has any value —HERMANN HESSE (Demian, 2013, p. 57) Do I contradict myself? Very well then I contradict myself, (I am large, I contain multitudes.) —WALT WHITMAN (Section 51, Song of Myself) Let no one ignorant of geometry come under my roof. —PLATO (Purportedly inscribed above the door of Plato’s Academy in Athens) The Three Oddest Words When I pronounce the word Future, The first syllable already belongs to the past. When I pronounce the word Silence, I destroy it. When I pronounce the word Nothing, I make something no nonbeing can hold. —WISTAWA SZYMBORSKA (from Map: Collected and Last Poems, 2015, p. 328)

© The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_1

1

2

1 Precursions

Synopsis For the sake of a beginning, we quietly yet resoundingly offer the following synopsis—after all, we have to submit something as a beginning for we are already awestruck, already under the full sway of the boundless awe and world-affirming wonder of being. We are already within philosophy, that is, within the state of inability to be released from the question of being. We are already exposed to the question of being, the immanent self-disclosing meaning and value of things, since “a radical absence of ground and abyss [provokes] human existence into recognizing its essential lack of essence, bearing, and orientation” (Nelson, 2017, p. 229) without the reassurance of a logical or divine transcendence, nothing to hold onto. Not just being as such but also the awe and marvel and reverence in the face of the abyss of nothingness/emptiness understood in the Daoist sense, or the Daoist Heidegger’s sense (Nelson, 2017), that is, the abyss of the inexhaustible ground of everything that gratuitously provokes openness to virtually infinite proliferation, to superabundance. We are superabundantly awestruck: the awe and wonder (beauty or horror?) in the face of emptiness as the unnameable source of all things. It appears emptiness is that which cannot be perceived or grasped by egological operations. Nor is it that which can be named or circumscribed once and for all by language. Emptiness is itself empty, or emptiness is self-emptying, or “to pursue emptiness is to lose emptiness” (Nelson, 2017, p. 225). It is that which resists conceptual reification. Differently stated, it is the movement of dereification. Or it is simply a conceptual fiction. Nevertheless, it is there in its superabundant fullness and vitality although we cannot make a coherent sense of how things ultimately are. Possibly the project of sense-making, especially, that of ultimate sense-making, needs to be dropped completely. This book is an instance of such an act of dropping. ‘Being (Sein) is not a being (Seiende),’ ‘the being of entities (Sein des Seienden) is not itself an entity,’ namely, world disclosure-as-such (Greek: alēthēia), the opening-­up of the very possibility of sense, of cosmos, the process of which necessarily withdraws since it is disclosive nihil, and hence is intrinsically hidden, and hence is ineluctably overlooked, cannot simply be reduced to the disclosedness of an entity as this or that (Sheehan, 2015) no matter how divine that entity might be, if the talk above concerning ‘emptiness’ and wonder is put in Martin Heidegger’s phraseology, the so-called Heideggerese, which is a sort of language after all trying to come to terms with that which cannot be come to terms with—Heidegger, whom we have just claimed to manifest Daoist resonance in its substance, style, and motivation, employs a peculiar, fairly impenetrable, dramatic philosophical vocabulary for he tries to break out of the cognitive and cultural grammar of the received wisdom of the European philosophical tradition, the so-called Western ontotheology, traditional metaphysics as a reification of life and being, to penetrate into the primordiality of being, into disclosedness-as-such, into Ereignis, into emptiness (śūnyatā), with great merit if I may say so, despite his nefarious entanglements (the Heidegger scandal of 1933–34 and the further scandal of not apologizing for the original scandal, and so forth) within the political turmoil of his historical moment, or maybe

Synopsis

3

precisely because of that, at least according to Slavoj Žižek. At any rate, “Heidegger’s being is disclosed within language, history, and experience, while remaining concealed in, different than, and irreducible to such disclosure” (Nelson, 2017, p. 228). Just like everything else. There is not much merit in Heideggerese pathways—being underway through nonpurposive, non-intentional, non-cognitive, non-coercive action or surrendering, “the letting releasement of things in poetic dwelling in contrast with the technological domination of things as mere objects of use and the uselessness that places conventional conceptions of instrumental usefulness and purposiveness into question” (Nelson, 2017, p. 124)—in the eyes of Rudolf Carnap though. For the latter, ‘being is not a being’ or ‘nothing nothings (das Nichts nichtet)’ are nothing but utter pious claptrap, or epistemically meaningless, if put in polite conversation, since these suggest an atheistic mysticism, which “is incoherent according to Kant, as it breaches the transcendental separation between immanence and transcendence, the sensible and its conditions and the supersensible about which nothing cognitively meaningful can be stated” (Nelson, 2017, p. 112). In “Overcoming Metaphysics through the Logical Analysis of Language,” based on an earlier lecture (1929) and first published in Erkenntnis, 2, 1931/32, Carnap criticized Heidegger’s delineation of the nothing in “What is Metaphysics?” as a conceptually non-­ meaningful confusion that involves the substantializing of the logical operation of negation that senselessly posits and reifies “nothing” as an object by taking it as a noun. Metaphysical propositions, including those concerning moral and aesthetic values and norms, are neither false nor uncertain. They are not hypotheses that might be eventually empirically verified. If cognitively valid meaning rests in the possibility of empirical verification, then metaphysics consists of “pseudo-propositions” that are cognitively and epistemically, albeit not affectively or expressively, senseless. (Nelson, 2017, p. 230; emphasis added)

Yet Carnap himself no doubt was astonished that sense is possible at all although he went about it in a completely different way. Or the same insight concerning ‘being is not a being’ can be formulated as ‘formlessness is not a form’ in Mahāyāna Buddhist idiom although in the next breath we hear “form is emptiness, and emptiness is form” (samsara is nirvana, and nirvana is samsara), the laconic Mahāyāna formulation of the essence of satori (awakening) experience through which egological operations come to a complete halt and “a fundamental phenomenological transformation that leads to a new way of seeing and responding in the world” (Cummiskey, 2017, p. 213; emphasis original) opens up. Emptiness is that which can be sensed but not spoken about although that is all we do in this book, and many others do in many other books such as the great Nāgārjuna in his principal work Mūlamadhyamakakārikā (Fundamental Treatise on the Middle Path), or Heidegger in What is Metaphysics?, to speak about that which cannot be spoken about. We are off to an inauspicious start it seems. Is it the case then that ‘that which cannot be spoken about’ is an unmediated, non-relational, pure intuition or experience? Or is it the case that “as language itself is self-destructuring without a primordial entity or original experience standing outside of and separate from the self-reproduction and self-destructuring of language, there is nothing outside of communication and the communicative event” (Nelson, 2017, pp. 226–227)?

4

1 Precursions

Can we say that which cannot be directly said? Can we employ language while being suspicious of it? Absolutely. After all, Heidegger stresses that, however inappropriately and inadequately, the transition from representational to recollective thinking proceeds through representational thinking. The transition from metaphysics to another kind of thinking proceeds through metaphysical questions. Representational and predicative thinking and the tension between predication and performance are part of the movement of thought interpreted as a practice rather than as a propositional assertion of referential and representational contents. (Nelson, 2017, pp. 237–238)

If you would allow me to venture a seemingly arbitrary interruption, I would like to point out that I am not too worried about artificial intelligence (AI), or superintelligent AI (Bostrom, 2014), or artificial general intelligence systems (AGI) (Goertzel, 2016), taking over the human world, the event of so-called “technological/information singularity,” where machines become vastly more intelligent than humans to the extent that there will be an intelligence explosion in a sequence of ever more intelligent machines designing ever newer versions of themselves in a recursive self-improvement ad infinitum leaving humans far far far behind (Chalmers, 2010). We do not have to be the most intelligent system in the universe after all. As a matter of fact, we are not. The existing global capitalist system is already a superintelligent superorganism that goes beyond the comprehension of a single human being or even collectively of all human beings. Moreover, this system is badly misaligned with the fundamental values of life on this planet, or so it seems. Hence, before we get scared of what might happen if a recursively self-improving AGI system is misaligned with human values that favor flourishing of all humans, we should focus on how misaligned the current system is vis-à-vis the latter. At bottom, both human and artificial intelligence are information-processing systems existing in, without being too precise here, mathematical/logical space: the space of the Intellect. Information does not solely belong to one particular system at the expense of others. Human beings are not uniquely special in that sense. Rather, information is special to the extent that all information is special. Human beings are not extra special. They are as special as the next piece of information: a pan-informationist stance perhaps. It is doubtless unnecessary to state that information in this account equals forms, not mere data. We are not dataists (Han, 2017). But there is also formlessness, which is not yet another form but can be conceived of as the ability to access/assume/penetrate any form via any other since all forms co-dependently originate according to the Mahāyāna Buddhist doctrine and hence there is no some eternally privileged form or a hierarchy of more privileged versus less privileged forms. This is what we will be calling ‘granularity.’ Basically, there are infinitely many forms, plus formlessness, which is not another form but more like a negation-engine, plus the nonduality of form and formlessness, or the interpervasion of form and formlessness, namely, the ultimate affirmation-engine. Our task is to unravel this relationship of nonduality between form and formlessness, which is a relationship of freedom. This appears to be a specifically human task according to philosophia perennis, the perennial philosophy (Huxley, 2009a), as well as according to Heidegger, but AI might assume it as well since at some point in its information-processing capability, it might reach the point where it also accesses any form via any other.

Synopsis

5

To continue with our previous point, philosophy, namely, the Western philosophical tradition rooted in the classic Greek rationalism, begins in wonder as Plato’s Socrates of the Theaetetus tells the eponymous interlocutor of the dialogue (Cooper, 1997). It has already happened. Being is already at stake for us. ‘In our very being, that being is an issue for us’ would be the way Heidegger (1962) conveys it. We do not merely exist from moment to moment; we are amazed by this very fact, that we exist at all, that there is existence at all, that we are in the midst of it all with others, that it is disclosed to us that there is existence at all, and that we can witness it all. A dizzying sense of displacement and anxiety as well as repose and freedom. What is more, we are not just in the midst of it all in a detached unscathed fashion. We are already pathetic (from pathos, suffering), actively undergoing the at once joyful and despairing, heavenly and harrowing experience of life. We are already immersed in the vicissitudes of time. We inhabit the constantly changing field of intensities, the unmasterable field of affects, the crippling and uplifting effects of corporealities, the infinite breadth and depth of the flow of time, the ontological thickness of the present instant containing all time and all existence, the constant dynamic interplay of presence and absence, of being and nothingness. We are not merely mechanically moved by a bundle of habits and volitions, the likes and dislikes of the ego, of egoity, of egological regime, of egological operations, that is, of the separate-self sense, the self-contracted, self-circumscripted sense of self. There is a certain amount of freedom from habit that allows us to begin “to understand the causes of our experience and thus the concomitant organisation of life so as to produce specifically joyful encounters and the construction of ‘common notions’ attendant on these” (O’Sullivan, 2014, p. 268). Sounds quite Deweyan. Alternatively, as Jason M. Wirth (2003) effusively puts it: “The real origins of philosophy lie in experiences like pain, injury, aporia, anguish, confusion, and thereby in wonder, in the desire to think. Or its origins lie in perhaps more radically unconscious forces, like the desire or hunger for the Good (I only want the True insofar as I somehow know that it is good or worthwhile)” (p. 107). Or perhaps the real origins of philosophy lie in superconscious experiences revealed to the ever-present witness-consciousness, the pure observing awareness, the contemplating mind rather than the egological mind. Yet again, perhaps the real origins of philosophy lie by the absolute beyond, by the unknown and the unknowable, by the unrepresented and the unpresentable, by the uncapturable, by that which is beyond captivation. Is there such a beyond? John Dewey definitely would not have gone this far despite the “permanent Hegelian deposit” in his thinking (Good, 2006). Perhaps, the early Wittgenstein of Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus would. After all, proposition 7 goes like this: “Whereof one cannot speak, thereof one must be silent” in Ogden’s translation; “What we cannot speak about we must pass over in silence” in Pears/McGuinness translation. Regardless of philosophy’s sources, we are compelled to respond now for wonder, whether awe-inspiring or wretched, is not mere amazement or shock we experience from a distance. It happens to us. It is something we cannot be indifferent to. It is affective. So, how best to respond? There are at least two powerful ways we can respond, and we, as human beings, are all equally endowed with both: by way of

6

1 Precursions

thought, which compels us, inescapably it seems, to the practice of philosophy in the Greek sense, or silence, very broadly, transrational meditative practice, namely, silent contemplation of a unitary mystical unity, the way the latter is understood essentially in the East Asian sense although the contemplative mode in the Abrahamic traditions are equally at home with it. The transrational meditative practice is not identified with an indifferent resignation or unresponsive passivity. Rather, it is more like later Heidegger’s notion of “‘letting come’ as waiting in contrast with calculative expectation and learning as coming to know the needful instead of the accumulation of information or technical skills” (Nelson, 2017, p. 121). The rationality of Greek thought or the transrationality of contemplative meditation, both of which it appears we are equally gifted with, but neither of which we can sufficiently employ in our quotidian hyperactive late-modern life. Instead, we squander our vital energy in service to those that drain us with impunity, namely, the burdens of technological modernity driven by insatiable urge for power and accumulation, absorbed in “frantic activities, ravenous consumption, and compulsive obsession for success” (Nelson, 2017). We now live in an achievement society of the hyperactive restless hectic hyperneurotic ego, which has become an achievement-­ subject, exhausted and burnout, to whom thinking (the Heideggerian Ereignisdenken, the belonging together of being and thinking) and meditation, which require persistent, deep, contemplative attention, are largely and increasingly inaccessible (Han, 2015). Long and slow are gone. Contemplative composure is driven out. We lack repose. We live to a great extent in an accelerated society except when we seek out meditation retreats or visits to an ashram. Both the rationality of Greek thought and the transrationality of contemplative meditation require that we slow down so that we can recover our ability for deep, contemplative attention for thinking (Denken) and not mere calculation or cerebral functioning. Are we no longer interested in “the secret of secrets” (Wirth, 2003)? Are we not any longer inclined towards “the self beyond the conatus,” whereby “jñāna, the supreme knowing of infinity [nonconceptual choiceless awareness], and vijñāna, determinate or discriminatory knowledge that proceeds from such wisdom (jñāna)” (Wirth, 2003, p. 111) are integrated? Perhaps there is a third way. It is not one or the other, the Greek rationality or the contemplative transrationality. We can respond in a unified way via “intellectual intuition” so that we do not “value things hierarchically,” so that all “are held in equal esteem”? As Wirth (2003) beautifully narrates below in the context of the dialogue between Lord Krishna and his distraught disciple Arjuna in the Bhagavad Gitā, it is possible to tame the egoic mind to go “beyond the incessant demand for dualities.” In the sixth chapter of the Bhagavad Gitā, the Dyānayoga, the yoga of meditation (dyāna is the Sanskrit word that later becomes Ch’an in China and Zen in Japan), Krishna counseled Arjuna to master meditation. One must concentrate on the supreme ātman, the self beyond the conatus, and as such remain in solitude (rahashi) and alone (ekāti), emancipated from the desire for one’s own. Krishna did not counsel that Arjuna pursue enlightenment by contemplating grand themes or complex philosophical demonstrations that lead one to the uppermost heights of the great chain of being. Rather one is to sit erect and neither close the

Synopsis

7

eyes nor allow them to wander, but to fix them on the tip of one’s nose. The secret of secrets would be revealed not to the master metaphysician, not to the one with the cleverest system, but to the one who can learn to fix their eyes on something seemingly insignificant. But the yogin, the one who masters both jñāna, the supreme knowing of infinity, and vijñāna, determinate or discriminatory knowledge that proceeds from such wisdom (jñāna), is the one for whom a clump of dirt, a stone, and gold are held in equal esteem. One could put this conversely: if nothing in particular is to be esteemed, then all things are to be esteemed. It is not that meditation teaches one not to value the world but rather not to value things hierarchically. All that lives is holy and all things, in their own way, live. Arjuna, quite understandably, retorted that the achievement of such equanimity, beyond the incessant demand for dualities, is dauntingly difficult. Is not the mind too restless? Krishna agreed, claiming that taming the mind is like catching the wind. To complete the analogy, the intellectual intuition, an implicit taming of the mind, is like catching the wind. This difficulty has nothing to do with conceptual gymnastics as the “most difficult” is not a mystical shortcut. It was merely the conceptual that hid its stingy desire to be a shortcut! (Wirth, 2003, pp. 111–112; emphases added)

Thought resides in the domain of dualities. It cannot start without the assumption of a beginning, without, that is, assuming the existence of a delimitation, a determination, a setting up of a limit. The alternative is pure silence, silence without thought, which is not empty but infinitely full, for which we cannot have a book since silence is the absence of determination but no mere absence, only the absence of boundaries. There is no beginning or end in silence, no determination, no terminus, no term. Positively put, silence is the supersonic granularity of determinations, determinations. Can thought understand/express silence? Can silence inspire thought? If we respond to the pathos of being by way of thought, which is torturous involving endless speaking and writing, we can perhaps reach silence but more likely we remain in the domain of aporia; if we respond by way of silence, where there is no sense of aporia for silence is porous (no rigid boundaries), we might be compelled to express it in thought for that which needs expressing is divinely beautiful and desires to be expressed in ten thousand different ways. Can we do both? How are these two capacities related? Which is the more primordial activity? Thought or silence? Can they be integrated? Do they need to be? Is there a tertium quid, a third thing, in which both thought and silence are its expressions? Can intellectual intuition, the faculty for intuiting the supersensible (pure experience), which is universally accessible by us all though not through reason’s reflective and universalizable assessment of its own activity, be the bridge between the two? Vexing questions indeed. If, as Rudolf Hablützel claims in the context of Friedrich Wilhelm Joseph Schelling’s mysticism, thought is “the effort to know through rendering comprehensible not only the origin and conditions of consciousness but also the origin and conditions of the world as appearance” (Hablützel quoted in Wirth, 2003, p. 104), the awe and wonder in the face of such appearance, perhaps it is better to resort to silence after all since the origin and conditions of consciousness and those of the world as appearance, in short, the unconditioned absolute (Das Unbedingte in Schelling’s German), cannot I think be rendered comprehensible. Nonetheless, this is exactly what we set out to tackle. No doubt a foolish thing to do: trying to think what cannot be properly thought, to clearly communicate the incommunicable, to unequivocally say the unsayable, to authentically express the inexpressible. This is

8

1 Precursions

what German Idealism is engaged in after all. An intimation, in the case of Schelling, of the abyss of freedom, the groundless Ground of being. It should be noted that for German Idealists this is not an epistemically privileged experience, not a fortuitous mystical encounter. It is open to all, freely given to all. In the case of German Idealists’ prose, however, the torturous language, especially in the absence of a yoga, namely, in the absence of, aside from the books, techniques and technologies for the subject’s transformation via unimpeded access to the groundless Ground of being such as meditative silence, at times got in the way of the insights gained through persistent inquiry. What is cited below, for instance, is not readily accessible to our mundane state of mind. One has to enter a certain equanimous mood to be able to attune to it. The form of the Unbedingte or the unconditioned absolute is determined through reference to itself, that is, as that which refers only to itself, being “nothing other than an I originally posited through itself” and “containing an absolutely independent original self.” This cannot be thought in a traditional hylomorphic model. Either form or matter must themselves be given before they can, so to speak, give. The I cannot be a material determined by form (form would be the condition and material would be the conditioned), and it cannot be a form determined by material (form would be the conditioned and material the condition). It can only be itself. […] Since the absolute can only refer to itself—it, like Spinoza’s substance, cannot have any form outside of itself—Schelling referred to the supreme principle as a reines Setzen, a pure positing, a sheer giving without prior or exterior foundation. Das Unbedingte is a giving without ground or, if one follows a much more contemporary idiom, it is the Es in es gibt, referring to nothing beyond itself, giving itself without qualification. It, as Fichte also held, “is posited not because it is posited [ist gesetzt] but because it is the positing [das Setzende] itself…. Its being posited [Gesetztsein] is determined through nothing outside of itself. It posits itself (through absolute causality).” Since it is anterior to the codetermination of form and content, it is a self-referential plenum of which one can only say: I = I. It is the positing of both subject and object, its form (subject) and content (object) given as an absolutes Setzen. It is, as the Buddhist tradition holds, a formless form, so to speak. (Wirth, 2003, p. 118)

What is at stake in this study is nothing more than an honest attempt to open up the paragraph above in our own idiosyncratic style in reference to both Western and Eastern wisdom traditions. And so we begin. This is a work in moral metaphysics in which metaphysical and moral concerns necessarily co-emerge in a co-constitutive fashion out of an immanent, unitary, boundless field we call granularity. It should be noted straightaway that the determinations just submitted characterizing granularity, namely, ‘immanent | unitary | boundless | field,’ are all necessarily inadequate, if not misleading, since their opposing counterparts, their negations, are equally permissible to describe it. Cannot enduring (but not eternal) individual entities in their own right withdrawing into a shadowy cryptic subterranean realm at their core constitute reality and account for emergence and change in it? As compellingly argued by Graham Harman (2011), for instance, we are strongly tempted to answer in the affirmative. For Harman, it is objects rather than an immanent, unitary, boundless field—as, for instance, in the pre-Socratic Anaximander’s apeiron, the unlimited, or, similarly, the Ein Sof

Synopsis

9

(infinity, boundlessness, without end, god’s hidden essence referred to by the name ‘there-is-no-limit’) of the Zohar (radiance, splendor), the masterpiece of Kabbalah— that constitute the nature of reality, the first principle on which everything else can be securely established. Harmanian objects might be considered equally legitimate and suitable contenders capable of characterizing what we call granularity here. Yet, the determinations offered by Harman too are equally problematic since they also at once contain and exclude their own negatives, namely, the denial of the independence of putative objects that are free of relations. Better phrased perhaps, all these determinations, or individuations, equally are only provisionally viable. Or, they are for now one-sided. Or, they are permanently unstable/undecidable. No sooner is each determination posited than their negatives immediately follow undermining the apparent integrity of that which is originally posited in such a way that the determination and its negation are always found to be bound together by reciprocal presupposition. In other words, there is at play a reciprocal determination and limitation of these individuations. Evidently there is no rigorous unshakeable first principle on the basis of which everything else can be securely established once and for all. Worse, all this talk about the structure of reality (metaphysics of field versus metaphysics of objects) is carried out without even first considering the structure of meaning (semantics) or structure of knowledge (epistemological premises) concerning the notion of well-foundedness of reality or the ‘myth of the given’ denounced by Wilfrid Sellars (1997), for instance. One hasty and admittedly inadequate response to the charge just advanced would be to stress that we do not characterize our endeavor in epistemic terms simply because we do not claim the mastery of the Real whereby we can claim superiority to other forms of thinking when it comes to seizing reality. This book does not have epistemic goals. We do not profess to understand correctly the nature of things. That is, the book does not offer a master narrative, a theory about the world, a complete set of propositions in a discursive framework claiming truth-value for these propositions. In other words, ours is not a taking of sides. All sides are equally welcome for we are all parts of each other, each part opening out into every other part. We are all on the same side, so to speak. Our endeavor in this sense is in kinship with the so-­ called perennial philosophy (Huxley, 2009a) driven by the desire to embrace everything and everyone, “the desire to be everywhere at home,” as Novalis would say (Mika, 2016). Well, the reader might immediately retort that this very stance itself is precisely a taking of sides, that it is a position of mastery. What is worse, a taking of sides that is prone to totalization. ‘We are definitely not on the same side, my friend. I take exception to the claim of an all-welcoming all-including perspective; I don’t want to be included in such a perspective. It is totalistic.’ Indeed. How can a perspective be an all-welcoming all-inclusive perspective without being totalistic? Oh, not that old chestnut of self-including totalities. Precisely because of the latter, we do not purport to provide a correct view of reality, which assumes that there is a standard by which competing claims can be adjudicated as to their truth-value. There appears not to be such a standard, hence the anarchist or egalitarian position presupposed. What we claim to do instead is to welcome any view of reality, any side, and then

10

1 Precursions

immerse ourselves in it so thoroughly and intimately that we move through it and beyond it. What is beyond it are all the other sides, not some otherworldly realm of truth. All we do is playfully skip from side to side. If one stays with one side long and hard enough, it will self-vitiate its own status as the one and only true side. Take Harman’s side, for instance: what exactly does “a shadowy cryptic subterranean realm” mean? According to Harman (2011), it refers to things in themselves independent of, apart from, unaffected by any relationality, that is, the autonomous reality of objects outside all relation. Non-relational objects. The implication is things in themselves (the noumena) can never be exhaustively present: their “reality is so real that it can’t be exhausted by any particular depiction of it” (Weir & Harman, 2021, p. 54). They are impenetrable. It appears that we are again in the realm of the “interplay between reality on the one hand and reality ‘as’ reality on the other” (Harman, 2011, p. 59). That is, reality as it is in-itself versus reality as it is reduced to a caricature (distortion, translation, and so forth) of reality for some perceiving (witnessing, confronting, experiencing, prehending, category-using, and so forth) entity or other. The Harmanian twist, of course, is that the latter cannot be restricted to human (or animal) minds alone but includes any and every object, both animate and inanimate (noumena to noumena as well as noumena to phenomena dynamics). Every object partially encounters some other object(s) in the sensual realm while never fully encountering each other in the domain of the real. Weird (realism), to say the least. Nonetheless, Harman’s project appears to be governed by a desire to carve out an untouchable register of reality to somehow account for boundless unfathomable absolute freedom, the unlimited potential of transformation beyond fixed essence: the domain of the wholly genuine absolute other, namely, the domain of the noumenon, the presence of the inaccessible. Are the projects of, say, Bergson, Derrida, and Levinas not also moved by the same injunction? In Guoping Zhao’s words: “Existence is capable of being altered by the wholly other; it is capable of spirituality” (Zhao, 2020, p. 102). Is Harman’s ontological project also a spiritual project then? Are all ontological projects at bottom spiritual projects? So, on the one hand, we might have something along the lines of “everything is everywhere at once” type of hyperholism/monism, where all things pervade all other things. Incidentally, the “everything is everywhere at once” quip is not to be confused with the movie “Everything Everywhere, All At Once,” a highly entertaining 2022 science-fiction action comedy film written and directed by Daniel Kwan and Daniel Scheinert, affectionately known as Daniels. The movie follows the story of a woman named Ling (played by Michelle Yeoh, a well-deserved best actress win at 2023 Oscars), who discovers that she has the ability to travel through parallel universes. As she tries to understand her powers, Ling must navigate different versions of herself and confront a looming threat that could destroy all of reality, and so forth. Despite superb acting and stunning visuals, this action-packed hilarious thriller fails to deliver any deep or powerful story, which, clearly, is not its purpose. Firstly, there is no capitalism critique, which is to be expected from a Hollywood movie, which aims to entertain and distract rather than awaken. I find myself increasingly coming to experience zero patience with films that do not provide any capitalism critique. Jumping from universe to universe to finally realize that the

Synopsis

11

universe you were in originally is the one you should come to appreciate for what it is does not go far enough to offer an Other to the existing regime of capitalist Sameness. In any case, an “everything is everywhere at once” style of hyperholism/monism on the one hand and objects that withdraw into an impenetrable dark reality that lies beyond access through any form of interface or mediation, on the other. A complete co-dependent arising of things, on the one hand, and an absolute independence of objects, on the other. Which is more fundamental? How about the fundamentality of the category ‘fundamental’ itself? How fundamental is ‘fundamental’? Maybe the question as to the fundamental level of reality is misguided. We should not be asking this question in the first place. But then how can we do metaphysics, especially moral metaphysics? This state of affairs—the instability and mere provisional viability of any determination (property, category) whatsoever—is in the spirit of the great absurdist Franz Kafka’s idiosyncratic style, where one retreats from what one has just stated, repudiating what one has just affirmed (Sandbank, 2016). That is, language is deployed in a self-annihilating, or self-cancelling, or self-challenging, or self-­ destructuring, or self-dismantling, or self-destabilizing register. The succeeding idea instantly undercuts the solemnity of the idea just preceding it or vice versa for there is no idea that is deemed especially precious. Or expressed in a Deleuzian manner, namely, we go through plateaus whereby each plateau contradicts the previous ones in a tapestry of epistemological differences (Braidotti, 2015). The matter can be put in a more positive manner perhaps: the question is whether we can place equal valuation on everything at the same time without having any losers in the process, without having a hierarchical structure of valuation to reality, that is. Along the lines of a democracy of objects, or a democracy of the Real, perhaps? Can we place equal valuation on a determination and its negation, a concept and its opposite, a category and its exception, at the same time and still say interesting things? Or do we need to choose one or the other as a starting point, rendering it more primordial than the other, for the sake of (logical) consistency so that we avoid absurd contradictions at the expense of creating some sort of a hierarchical system of valuation? Can we, that is, be more like the Indian Buddhist dialectician Nāgārjuna employing the logic of the catuskoti (or tetralemma, meaning ‘four-corners’) (Priest, 2010) to frustrate all positions because he has no position really, except the position of positionlessness, or whichever position lends itself the best for alleviation of suffering (the soteriological motivation of engaging any position, the soteriological imperative, if you will), and suggest that any idea is as infinitely precious as the next one, as infinitely base as the next one, both, and neither? A memorable example (“Nay, Vacca”) from a canonical Buddhist text is cited in Priest (2010, p. 25): “For example, in the Mijjhima-Nikaya, when the Buddha is asked about one of the profound metaphysical issues, the text reads as follows: ‘How is it, Gotama? Does Gotama believe that the saint [or better translated as the Buddha] exists after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false?’

12

1 Precursions ‘Nay, Vacca. I do not hold that the saint exists after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false.’ ‘How is it, Gotama? Does Gotama believe that the saint does not exist after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false?’ ‘Nay, Vacca. I do not hold that the saint does not exist after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false.’ ‘How is it, Gotama? Does Gotama believe that the saint both exists and does not exist after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false?’ ‘Nay, Vacca. I do not hold that the saint both exists and does not exist after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false.’ ‘How is it, Gotama? Does Gotama believe that the saint neither exists nor does not exist after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false?’ ‘Nay, Vacca. I do not hold that the saint neither exists nor does not exist after death, and that this view alone is true, and every other false.’”

What do you do with such a series of responses from the Buddha? Well, you can continue studying modern logic to have a more penetrating understanding of the tetralemma or stop diddling around with “unanswerable” metaphysical questions and get on with the direct experience of self-awakening. Or you go into art and create interesting hierarchies of value. Something like the following from the great modernist painter Paul Klee, for instance, concerning his “shift from the end-forms (the natural appearances) to the formative forces behind them” (Sallis, 2012, p. 15), seems to result in a hierarchical system of valuation, at least initially without further analysis: Forming determines form and thus is superior to it. Form is never to be considered as something settled, as a result, as an end, but rather as genesis, as becoming, as essence. Form as appearance is an evil, dangerous specter. What is good is form as movement, as action, as active form. What is bad is form as immobility, as an end, as something suffered through and achieved. What is good is forming. What is bad is form. Form is the end, is death. Forming is movement, is action. Forming is life. (Klee quoted in Sallis, 2012, p. 15)

In sharp contrast to Klee’s approach to the elemental theory of creativity, where there is a clear distinction between present appearances and their underlying primal ground, and that the artist is implored to move from the appearances (culminating forms, end-forms) to the primal ground of Creation as Genesis (formative forces) to make the latter visible to be a true artist (Sallis, 2012, p. 16), Kafka’s style might be one way of doing exactly that, affirming A and not-A at the same time without privileging one or the other, or without reconciling the opposites in a unity, and still be able to say interesting things. Well, of course, Klee says very interesting things in his artworks. A struggle with the lack of immediate intelligibility of the primal ground and how the latter renders “the very visibility of the visible” (Sallis, 2012, p. 22) are evident throughout his works. Nevertheless, he seems to have fallen prey to a form of thinking that results in a hierarchical system of valuation. Either there

Synopsis

13

is a distinction between forming and form or there is really no form only forming. Either a hierarchy or a monism. What about the tension between the so-called ‘the manifest image’ and ‘the scientific image’ proposed by Sellars (Scharp & Brandom, 2007) as “a compelling diagnosis of the predicament of contemporary philosophy” (Brassier, 2010)? Which has ontological priority as the image of the human in the world? Which characterizes, in other words, most accurately or truly the human’s self-understanding of its experience and reality in general? Which image is more fundamental? Are we complex physical systems most faithfully described within the discourse of cognitive neurobiology as the scientific image would have us think, or are we autonomous intentional persons with rational agency living purposefully in a normative community of rational agents? Are we essentially rational subjects or physical objects? Does one image enjoy philosophical privilege vis-à-vis the other? Is one reducible to the other? Can they be integrated or reconciled, as Sellars has tried to do in his stereoscopic (synoptic) approach? Or is this an antiquated dualism, which phenomenology, inaugurated by Edmund Husserl, has already overcome? Things are probably more nuanced. Perhaps the scientific image has ontological priority, whereas the manifest image has normative privilege (Brassier, 2011)? Can this distinction save the day? Or is there a third image somewhere? Harman’s The Third Table (2012) comes to mind, for instance. Neither the manifest nor the scientific image but the withdrawn object lying between these two really is. Maybe even a fourth? These are all images after all, manifest or withdrawn. Maybe we can talk about formlessness (imagelessness, a non-manifest unobjectifiable field) as the true state of human experience or reality perhaps. Does Husserlian transcendental subject qualify as this formlessness? Or do we need to push deeper towards Heidegger’s Ereignis? Or maybe we can do better with Buddhist suchness and emptiness? Do we need to choose among these options, declare some to be radically false while the others to be really true? Do we need to order them in a hierarchical system of valuation? Can we not embrace them all despite (or because of) their intractable differences? Are they not all bound together by reciprocal presupposition, even at the point when they remain incommensurable? After all, we can enumerate them. We can hold them together in the same instant in our minds. They can be juxtaposed. We have just done that, enumerated four divergent takes on our conception of what we are and what reality is. Clearly, enumeration is not integration, but we are not trying to integrate these options into a consistent whole for the claim is there is no such consistent whole. There is a Whole, yes, but it simply is not consistent. All there is is a not-All whole. …the fundamental contrast at issue is one between man’s manifest self-image as a rule-­ bound rational agent participating in but not governed by the realm of physical law, and man conceived through the optic of natural science as a “complex physical system” whose capacity for agency can ultimately be accounted for in terms of concatenations of spatio-­ temporal causation. (Brassier, 2011, p. 8)

Incidentally, is not this distinction remarkably redolent of the Kantian problematic? The deep tension between the moral universe to which we are bound as rational agents capable of exercising our autonomous, or free, will independently of causes

14

1 Precursions

determining our actions, and the physical cosmos, where we find ourselves entirely determined to the very last of our gluons? We are intimately involved in both. We are normatively free but causally determined. How is that possible? The manifest image (the norm of rational/purposive agency), the scientific image (that which is manifest explained by complex systems of increasingly imperceptible, ultimately mathematical, perhaps better to say living mathematical, entities), the third image (the withdrawn object that cannot be reduced to one or the other image above), and the non-manifest imagelessness (the unconditioned no-­thingness). How do they hang together, if at all? Is there some sort of parity among them? Do they compete over the same territory? Brassier (2011), following Sellars, argues that they really do not. That is, the manifest and scientific images do not compete over the same territory. Brassier, on the whole, is not too thrilled about Harman’s withdrawn object. Nor is he terribly moved by phenomenological or Buddhist metaphysics for that matter. His analysis is mainly rooted in the tension between the manifest and scientific images. The phenomenological structures governing the conditions of appearance, in both Husserl’s as well as his student Heidegger’s versions, collapse into the manifest image. Buddhist metaphysics is an entirely different beast, to which Brassier does not even come near. The manifest image is indispensable in so far as we are rational agents, that is, in so far as we are “concept-governed creatures continually engaged in giving and asking for reasons” (Brassier, 2011, p. 9), existing within the originary medium for the normative, the concept-governed space of reasons, which is thus a distinct domain of reality albeit intricated with the domain of the scientific image. The normative structure of the manifest image is essential for it makes self-correction, revisability of our beliefs, possible. It makes it possible for us to change our minds on the strength of a superior argument. It makes it possible for us to be persuaded to think otherwise. We are creatures residing within “the ultimate horizon of rational purposiveness with regard to which we are motivated to try to understand the world. Shorn of this horizon, all cognitive activity, and with it science’s investigation of reality, would become pointless” (Brassier, 2011, p. 9; emphasis added). Can we be without such a horizon of rational purposiveness, without the concept-­ governed space of reasons? Can phenomenology and Buddhism be said to point to such a non-rational, non-epistemic, non-conceptual, non-reflective domain of experience? Would such a domain be considered pointless since it is not exactly constituted as a cognitive activity? Can this domain be revealed in the form of manifest or scientific image at all? If not, does that mean that it is the fundamental zero-level reality not touched (stained, corrupted, tainted, distorted, and so forth) by the manifest and scientific images? If that is the case, how can it be the fundamental zero-­ level reality if it is unable or unwilling to make contact with the manifest and scientific images in one way or another, therefore excluding these domains? If that is not the case, if it can be revelaed in the form of manifest and scientific images, which suggests that the manifest and scientific images somehow are related to it, then it is not that different from the cognitive activity the manifest and scientific images embody? So it does not make much sense to claim that it is the fundamental zero-level reality.

Synopsis

15

To go back to Brassier’s argument, we are rational subjects functioning with some degree of freedom/autonomy within the normative realm governed by rules and concepts to make sense of the world and our place in it. What about the scientific image, which, in some contemporary iterations, claims that “nobody ever was or had a self” (Metzinger, 2003, p. 1)? If there is no self, how can we entertain the notion of rational agency in a norm-governed world, the world where we make ethical, political, and legal judgments of good and bad, right and wrong, true and false, permissible and impermissible, and so forth? Brassier (2011), in line with Sellars, welcomes the scientific image and its achievements, the most notable of which, for the present purpose, is the elimination of the need to postulate selfhood: Does the institution of rationality necessitate the canonization of selfhood? Not if we learn to distinguish the normative realm of subjective rationality from the phenomenological domain of conscious experience. To acknowledge a constitutive link between subjectivity and rationality is not to preclude the possibility of rationally investigating the biological roots of subjectivity. Indeed, maintaining the integrity of rationality arguably obliges us to examine its material basis. Philosophers seeking to uphold the privileges of rationality cannot but acknowledge the cognitive authority of the empirical science that is perhaps its most impressive offspring. Among its most promising manifestations is cognitive neurobiology, which, as its name implies, investigates the neurobiological mechanisms responsible for generating subjective experience. Does this threaten the integrity of conceptual rationality? It does not, so long as we distinguish the phenomenon of selfhood from the function of the subject. We must learn to dissociate subjectivity from selfhood and realize that if, as Sellars put it, inferring is an act—the distillation of the subjectivity of reason—then reason itself enjoins the destitution of selfhood. (pp. 9–10; emphases added)

So, selfhood is not the same thing as the subject, and the former can go without jeopardizing the latter thanks to Brassier’s Sellarsian distinction between the factual and the normative and their desire to keep these two domains distinct but intricated. Subjectivity without selfhood? According to Brassier’s recapitulation, Thomas Metzinger “describes and explains in principle how normatively regulated social interaction between conscious selves supervenes upon un-conscious, sub-symbolic neurobiological processes. Moreover, Metzinger does so by explaining how the phenomenon of selfhood, and hence the first-person subjective perspective, can be understood as arising out of subpersonal representational mechanisms” (Brassier, 2011, p. 13; emphasis original). So, the first-person subjective experience, the phenomenal conscious experience, turns out to be an emergent phenomenon. It is basically a reality-model, a phenomenal world model, underscored by an informational continuum, the workings of which remain inaccessible to phenomenal consciousness. The neurobiological information processing system generates a phenomenal self that is oblivious to the actual microphysical processes that give rise to it. We are causally determined and we have no idea how, for the ‘we’ in question is really an effect of an underlying information processing system, which is not terribly in need of ‘us.’ As a matter of fact, for Metzinger, it is in principle possible for the system to be aware of such neurocomputational processes to such an extent that there would be no need to generate a phenomenal self model in the first place. Hence, a phenomenologically selfless system of information would be possible. A subject who knows herself to be selfless. The upshot is that the information processing system is more

16

1 Precursions

fundamental than the various phenomenal world models that are generated. Again, the case of ‘one thing being more fundamental than another.’ A subject who knows herself to be selfless. Incidentally, does this not sound a lot like Husserlian transcendental subject? Not according to Brassier (2011). The Husserlian transcendental subject as the invariant dimension of first-personal givenness in which objects manifest themselves cannot provide the zero-level of reality, an undeniable datum, for it cannot penetrate into the sub-personal neurocomputational layers of the information processing system that is responsible for the conditioning of the phenomenological/transcendental self. In Metzinger’s model, the neurobiological processes constitute the fundamental layer of reality. In phenomenology, the transcendental subject is the fundamental level. For Jürgen Habermas, it is the intersubjective domain of rational validity that is the most fundamental domain of reality which gives rise to both the phenomenological as well as neurobiological objectivations. For Harman, it is the withdrawn object that underlies all the circus of the world. For Buddhists, it is the co-dependent arising of things, that is, their emptiness, that is considered the ultimate truth about reality. It would seem that these are radically different accounts of reality. And yet there is a persistent ambiguity in all these accounts. Metzinger, Husserl, Habermas, Sellars, Brassier, Harman, Buddhism each has their own theory of subjectivity and when they are all put together, the result is not a hodgepodge of unconnected ideas and theories. Rather, and it is particularly important to note this, they are very much connected with each other to such an extent that each is an expression of the others. Once you start talking about Metzinger, you inevitably end up considering Habermas and Husserl, not because they are each a part of a resplendent mosaic Whole but because they contain the seeds of the others within themselves in such a way that each cannot be unambiguously true at the expense of the others. They are true through each other. It is difficult, if not impossible, to establish a fundamental zero-­ level of reality in relation to which there are emergent, or secondary, or additional, levels of reality. I think there is one reality, and each attempt to understand this reality is a part of this reality interpenetrating with every other attempt to understand it as other parts of reality. Therefore, ambiguity is baked into any part of reality. Put otherwise, and as mentioned above, all there is is a not-All whole. It appears that Kafka’s style, where one retreats from what one has just stated, repudiating what one has just affirmed, is not necessitated out of the uncertainty, timidity, or contradictions of thought but due to the fundamental ambiguity of being itself. To put it more directly, being is ambiguity (amphibology, negativity, undecidability, contradiction, mutation, and so forth). To put it more poetically, being is aflame with ambiguity, torn asunder in its core. What is at stake in this ontological claim is not merely the antinomies/contradictions of pure reason à la Immanuel Kant. That is, the issue is not merely an epistemological deadlock concerning our knowledge of reality, viz., that the antinomies concern our knowledge of the world only, not the world in itself. We might be completely mistaken about the world and its invariant laws. Take the universal constants of nature, the fundamental invariant quantities observed in nature, deployed in physics such as the charge on the electron, the universal gravitational constant, Planck’s constant, the speed of light in a

Synopsis

17

vacuum, Boltzmann constant, Faraday constant, proton rest mass, fine-structure constant, and so forth, which are all so precisely specific that there seems to be no rhyme or reason for them being what they are. Boltzmann constant, for instance, reads 1.38064852  ×  10−23 joule per kelvin (Britannica, 2016). Does this level of precision prove the constant’s contingency or its necessity? Is there any reason why these constants are what they are, or is it just contingent that they are what they are, and that they can contingently change without reason? Are these numbers provided by nature or are they merely our own artificial (imperfect) constructions always open to revision based on the increasing sophistication of the experimental methods and techniques? What kind of intelligibility concerning the knowledge we can have of the world do these constants, these invariants, and the equations and laws of the theoretical natural sciences associated with them provide? If they are indeed contingent, I would think not exactly a cozy one. Are the theoretical natural sciences in the business of providing cozy images of reality? Clearly not, for the trajectory of (Western) Enlightenment rationality has been charted with the labour of disenchantment, which culminates in “nihil unbound” (Brassier, 2010), an affirmation of absolute contingency, of asubjective meaninglessness, whereby all transcendental operations, the binding (constituting) power of transcendental synthesis or transcendental horizon/field, are unbound (Brassier, 2010). For Kant, the world in itself, some kind of Real-in-itself prior to its constitution into reality by the subject, that is, prior to being transcendentally constituted by the symbolic order, is not knowable (the noumenal is beyond the grasp of our reason since, after all, we have not created it ourselves; it remains transcendent), but definitely non-contradictory (read not ambiguous). Accordingly, if we attempt to know the cosmological ideas, “things that could never become objects of our experience” (Copjec, 1994, p. 201) such as the (im)mortality of the soul, the existence of God, or the notion of infinity/unity, we run into the internal conflicts of reason with itself (Copjec, 1994), which is clearly a grievous mistake as far as Kant is concerned. What is at stake in the claim that being is ambiguity is, rather, that, as an alternative to Kant’s solution in the shape of critical attenuation of the domain of reason to avoid such antinomies, and moving from Kant to Hegel in a proper way (in the way Žižek does, for instance), the claim becomes that the world itself, the Real-in-itself, is constituted by antinomies, not just our knowledge of the world. That, in essence, the antinomies are irreducible. Contradictions are really present in things, not just in our knowledge of things. Being itself is radically antinomic, and we know that. We live in, as Albert Camus (1991) states, “…. that indescribable universe where contradiction, antinomy, anguish, or impotence reigns” (p.  23). Therefore, the very thing that appears as the obstacle (that we cannot know the thing in itself because it is impenetrable to our reason) becomes its own solution—the thing in itself does not know itself either; it is impenetrable to itself as well; it is split into irreducible and irresolvable contradictions/antagonisms within itself; it is itself without reason, ohne Warum, 1.38064852 × 10−23 joule per kelvin is contingent, not just our knowledge of “the random thermal motions of the particles making up a substance” (Britannica, 2021).

18

1 Precursions

The deadlock that separates us from reality is the deadlock of reality itself because we, the subject, are included in that reality! The gap in our knowledge of reality is internal to reality itself by virtue of us being there. It is the negativity that is immanent to reality itself (Žižek, 2013): “the very distance which separates us from the In-itself is immanent to the In-itself, makes us (the subject) an unaccountable/‘impossible’ gap or cut within the In-itself (Žižek, 2013, p.  956). This is Žižek (and his colleagues Alenka Zupančič and Mladen Dolar as the tripartite core constituting together with their other colleagues in a collective effort the so-called Slovene/Ljubljana Lacanian School) in a nutshell. ‘Lacanian’ since the negativity in question functions largely in an unconscious register, not in the sense that the unconscious realm lies in the subterranean underworld of unrecoverable depths but that we simply do not ordinarily pay attention to it. Put another way, here, we are asking whether Being is ambiguous In-itself or For-us? Another instance of “oh, not that old chestnut again!” It appears the very distinction between ‘In-itself’ and ‘For-us’ itself is unstable (read ambiguous) due to the utter inextricability of these two terms and the irresolvable undecidability that results, for how do we know, in the first instance, which things can never become objects of our experience? What is considered not experienceable or unattainable for Kantian Critical delimitation of reason (that which is beyond “the limits of all possible experience”) might turn out to be perfectly experienceable for us, or for Emanuel Swedenborg, for instance. As a matter of fact, the entire tradition of perennial nondual philosophy is a testament to the fact that Kant’s project of the critical narrowing of the scope of reason might be unwarranted. A world beyond the senses is not necessarily a world that cannot be experienced. It simply cannot be experienced by ordinary senses. Kant, in his Dreams of a Spirit-Seer, Illustrated by Dreams of Metaphysics, a book from his pre-Copernican period at the threshold of his mature system of transcendental Critique, wavers between his admiration for and ridicule of Swedenborg’s unusual experiences of parapsychological phenomena (visions and mystical experiences and such) (Palmquist, 2002). Is Swedenborgian mysticism, all that angel talk, completely incompatible with Kantian Critical project? Is the possibility of the complete dissolution of the distinction between In-itself and For-us ruled out a priori? For Kant and Harman, it appears to be yes; for us, not so fast. Is it not possible that the deadlock of reality is overcome so that the impossible object-that-is-subject no longer haunts us (Žižek, 2013)? Again, for Žižek, no; for us, maybe. In other words, can being be lucid? Or maybe we should put it like this: being is ambiguous, which means it is also at times lucid. It cannot be purely impure. For if it were purely impure, it would cease to be ambiguous. It is ambiguous in so far as it is in-between ambiguous and lucid. The distinction between ambiguity and lucidity is ambiguous, which suggests that, occasionally, we can err on the side of lucidity. For the sake of consistency, however, let us proceed for now with the assertion that the metaphysical and moral concerns of our moral metaphysics co-form each other as two moments in a single unfolding with a view to transforming the person to its core. A person thus transformed is a person no more since the ever-present

Synopsis

19

self-awareness of experience prior to the split of a subject experiencing and an object experienced is recovered (yet again for the millionth time!) To take the example we have started with, Kant’s architectonic can be characterized as a moral metaphysics. The profundity of the first Critique is revealed only through the second and the third. Ultimately, all three Critiques interpenetrate; they mutually build each other up arguably with the central goal of articulating the universal conditions of the subject of freedom, free from the moral pathology of everyday life (Zupančič, 2011), irrespective of the fact that this life is implaced in an authoritarian, democratic, neoliberal, socialist, techno-optimist utopian fabric of life, or in the life of Empire in general (Hardt & Negri, 2000), or some other non-modern non-industrial non-capitalist sociohistorical context that has preceded the global flows of capital and Empire such as Moorish Spain of the European Middle Ages, or the shogunate of feudal Japan, perhaps. Having mentioned Japan, another noteworthy example, this time from the Far East, is Nishida Kitarō’s philosophy of nothingness, which can also be considered a moral metaphysics. Nothingness, as the self-determination of the infinitely determinable but ultimately indeterminable boundless Universal in itself, as the place that envelopes all forms of being echoing itself in itself as itself, a form of radical immanence, is attained as the highest form of religious consciousness and salvation (Nishida, 1958). We are within nothingness. We are nothingness. More precisely put, there is no we, only nothingness. Nothing transcends nothingness. Even more precisely put, there is no nothingness either, just us. Even the latter is not precise enough, and so forth. Everything in nothingness, every being, and there is nothing that is not in nothingness, is a value (of truth, beauty and good). No matter how far or how deep we go, we cannot penetrate deep enough to avoid being within nothingness. Metaphysics and morality coincide since there is nothing that cannot be touched by nothingness. Ultimately, there is no alien, wholly-other content. So much for Harman’s object, “a dark crystal veiled in a private vacuum” (Harman, 2011, p. 47). It appears that Nishida’s philosophy of nothingness is a clear case of internalism, where things are assimilated into a whole of which they are expressions. Everything implaced in nothingness has an internal relation with it. There is no outside to nothingness. Nothingness remains external to all its expressions, an external envelope. Yet it is not an X to which everything is reduced. Nothing is reduced to anything. There is no reducing, only implacing. Moreover, progressively transcending in the direction of noesis, it is possible to reach that which is without form, to wit, nothingness. Here, “there is a seeing without a seeing one, and a hearing without a hearing one. This is salvation” (Nishida, 1958, p.  70). For some Western anti-Hegelians, such a place is nothing but pure purgatory. Is it then a simple case of “one person’s heaven is another’s hell”? As we will see shortly, it is more like: heaven, namely hell, and vice versa. A moral metaphysics is inconsequential if it does not transform the person to the core in the direction of freedom and bliss, a deeper truth than the one dispensed within the domain of the ordinary spatiotemporal reality. The bliss is not the cheap happiness Dostoyevsky (1996) pours scorn on in his Notes from the Underground.

20

1 Precursions

Neither is it the sublime suffering the Underground Man extols. Nor is it a matter of living in the state of mind that maintains the revolt against the absurd without any false hopes of unity and eternity à la Camus. Rather, it is the happiness where the self, that is, the empirical social (simulated?) ego, is realized to be no-self, the unobjectifiable, nonpositional, prereflective, inconceptualisable field of awareness, where there is absolutely no “I” thought: a complete releasement into a partless non-totalizable Whole as a result of which a radical at-home-ness in the world is experienced. A sense of at-home-ness that neither the Kantian kingdom of attenuated reason nor the Žižekian world of parallax gaps, nor the Camusian Absurd can attest to. A sense of at-home-ness whereby being is ambiguity, namely lucidity, and vice versa. In our version of moral metaphysics, ontology, metaphysics, ethics, and education are all inextricably implicated inasmuch as all interpenetrates all within and as the field of granularity in a way suggested, for instance, by M. C. Escher’s work, especially his Metamorphosis series and Day and Night. Speculative reflection on metaphysics and ontology is not treated separately from ethics and education. Each includes each for each (sentient being) embodies and manifests the universal interrelatedness of each. Ontological and soteriological spheres are inexorably intertwined. In line with this understanding, a necessarily incomplete account of a universal speculative metaphysical scheme with soteriological relevance is offered—after all, in the wake of Kant’s Critical project, it is unthinkable to offer a complete system of metaphysics. And yet, we will always have Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel! He thinks the unthinkable. With him, once again some sort of intuitive reason as the capacity to access a supersensible realm of reality is validated: some form of Platonic noesis, the capacity to grasp a supersensible domain of reality open to every single one of us. This is definitely not Žižek’s Hegel. No single cultural tradition is given precedence in this venture of ours. Eastern (in particular, Indian, Chinese and Japanese Mahāyāna Buddhist, and Daoist) and Western (in particular, classical and contemporary Continental philosophical) sources are freely and routinely deployed within an intertextual philosophical practice without, however, an explicit attempt to offer a comparative or an integrative framework. Nonetheless, I cannot imagine how observing Nishida Kitarō, the venerated master of modern Japanese philosophy, for instance, at work in articulating his philosophy of nothingness (mu in Japanese) employing Western philosophical idiom, specifically German Idealist nomenclature, transforming the latter in ways that are surprising, to put it mildly, can be bad for the soul. One’s salvation—the apprehension of the limits of the spatiotemporal empirical world, the so-called sensible world, through sustained experience of supersensible intuition, the disclosure of which is ruled out by the Kantian rejection of “intellectual intuition” but embraced by Schelling (Wirth, 2003, p. 105), Nishida, and us—is bound with universal salvation for one is inextricably interwoven with the all. After all, “Buddha is in all things, and that all things have Buddha-nature” (Schinzinger in Nishida, 1958, p. 12). In this study, in line with Eastern traditions and Alenka Zupančič’s Lacanian interpretation of Kant, for instance, the possibility of intellectual intuition, among other things, is acknowledged and respected. Universal

Synopsis

21

salvation therefore necessitates a universal ontology in the manner of the tenets of Mahāyāna Buddhism: “one’s own ultimate salvation from worldly suffering must be indivisibly linked with that of all sentient beings—the goal of ultimate and universal salvation in Mahāyāna Buddhism. Ultimate and universal salvation for all sentient beings is an end in itself that presupposes the totality of the interrelations of these sentient beings” (Kantor, 2006, p. 19). If, on the other hand, as Harman (2011) eloquently maintains, things have vacuum-­sealed autonomous reality that withdraws from any relationality, how then can they be redeemed? Clearly, his is not a moral metaphysics. Redemption does not seem to be a relevant category for things. Maybe it is only relevant for sentient things. In that sense, moral metaphysics is merely a regional affair. After all, Harman’s metaphysics is meant to be a general ontology, not mere ontotheology. However, Harman also maintains that “all objects are inside other objects.” Obviously, he does not claim that all objects are inside all other objects. Nevertheless, there might be some room to claim some sort of resonance, or co-illuminating confrontation, between Mahāyāna Buddhism and Harman. Triple O (Object-Oriented Ontology) Buddhism perhaps in contrast to Mahāyāna Buddhism! Things are absolutely inaccessible and yet are regularly touched. This is a paradox, an ontologically weird one that we can work with. In any case, transforming sentient beings, especially those in the sphere of human existence (Homo sapiens), by means of education (broadly understood as skillful means, upāya in Buddhism) is the work of teaching. Not the teaching of a specific doctrine, dogma, method, or what to think, but the teaching of the universal truth of freedom, freedom as the Absolute, the unconditioned, the unthinged (unbedingt in German), the unground. Most sentient beings of human variety are in a fundamental state of ignorance/suffering whereby the innate peace and happiness—the sense of wholeness where all worries and fears concerning one’s personal identity, continuity, coherence, interests, well-being, satisfaction, progress and achievement dissolve—are clouded; they live conditioned lives. They find themselves immersed in a horizon of meaning, in a structured world, in a certain given mechanism (of meaning), which is necessarily conditioned since we always arrive too late. We are thrown into such a structure of meaning, in Heideggerian language. A world is a machine of programming, a conditioning device which generates a sense of reality. It is not necessarily a sinister device. More often than not, we feel a sense of coziness being wrapped around by such a sense of reality. Therefore, we do not feel unfree, or that the sense of unfreedom that occasionally surfaces does not bother us that much. We are happy in spite of (or because of—if you are Žižekian) our suffering. The universal truth of freedom however is worldlessness, groundlessness. There is no conditioning where there is no world, where there is no ground. There is no meaning, no structure, no horizon, no mechanism. If there is any meaning, structure, horizon, or mechanism, then there is no freedom. Freedom is the freedom of the unconditioned, complete freedom from all conditioning, programming, reality and hyperreality, all simulation and simulacra. The unconditioned is not a state, not a place, not a world, not a this, not a that. It is pathlessness, worldlessness, groundlessness devoid of all vectors, directions, orientations, landmarks, signposts, guidelines, and such.

22

1 Precursions

It is possible and desirable to dispel the fundamental state of ignorance/suffering for sentient beings are also in an equally fundamental state of awareness/bliss of the unconditioned. It is possible to be absolutely unconditioned, to be absolutely free, since the unconditoned is pathlessness and worldlessness. It is not a place hidden somewhere, a realm beyond reality/hyperreality. It is not something veiled waiting to be unveiled. If there were a path to the unconditioned, it would somehow be fixed and therefore it would not be the unconditioned. Because the unconditioned is pathless, groundless, worldless, it is in a sense everywhere and nowhere at once. This essential ambiguity or indeterminacy endows each moment of existence with a pedagogical value that opens it up through skillful means to the awareness of all interpenetrates all, another way of referring to the unconditioned, which is impossible to refer to really since the unconditioned is this impossibility. The formulation all interpenetrates all points to a universal and ultimate value, the absolute, which can be provisionally placed within an ontology of total immanence, namely, the field of granularity. In essence, this study is a moral metaphysics bringing the spheres of ontology, ethics, and education together in and as granularity. Devices such as the one just below that touch on the limits of thought are routinely employed to convey the insights concerning the moral metaphysics in question. It should be noted that in this work we are not confining ourselves to the limits of thought. By deploying heuristics like the following, we claim that it is possible to go through the limits of thought and reach the other side of thought, which is the Spirit, or nothingness. Notwithstanding the appearances, we are following Camus here. We are remaining with the absurd. We are keeping it alive. We are staying with the anguish. We are not eluding the absurd. We are not negating it. We are not turning away from it. Spirit does not merely mean unity, clarity, cohesion, and eternal life or at least some hope for these. It also means disunity, ambiguity, dissonance, and death. Nevertheless, there is a sense of saying yes to them all. And that is what we are after. Now, onto the heuristic, which asks the following question: which position below is the truth? Position A: The world can be thought of as consisting in endless moving: absolutely everything is in motion, from the tiniest to the truly gargantuan. Everything vibrates, undulates, trembles. What is is in unceasing motion. Being is (in) uninterrupted motion. There is nothing but ceaseless motion. There is a world of perpetual moving. The latter is being driven by (take your pick) creation, contradiction, difference, subject, will to power, différance, emanation, negativity, alterity, virtuality, subtraction, mutation, and so forth. [This position by and large is conditioned by the traditional object-thinking operating on the ordinary spatiotemporal world of everyday life (consensus reality) or whatever is posited to underlie the latter; the ordinary, scientific, philosophical, artistic consciousness of objects; the constitutive element of subjectivity is momentarily overlooked; the world of objects is not subjectivated yet; there is “something thought, but not something thinking” (Nishida, 1958, p. 39); everything is in motion except for the subject itself to which this motion is revealed, hence a subtle form of dualism persists.]

Synopsis

23

Position B: The world can be thought of as consisting in absolute stillness: absolutely nothing is in motion; there is only plenum, an undivided seamless whole. Everything is exhaustively deployed. There is no such thing as pure nonsignifying noise. Reality is so utterly full that there is no room for motion. What is is a single fullness; it is unmotion. Being unmoves. There is no motion since there is a simple continuum unsplit into subject and object. There is no confrontation between subject and object. Ultimately, there is no subject and object. There is no contradiction, no split, no lack, no incompleteness, no freedom, no creation, no novelty, only eternal immense Plenum. [The other side of Position A; dualism is provisionally overcome but it is nevertheless there in the background since it has to exclude position A to remain coherent.] Position C: The world can be thought of as consisting in the “absolute contradictory self-identity” of absolute stillness and ceaseless motion à la Nishida Kitarō (mentioned above). The world is absolute stillness, namely ceaseless motion. [The nondual thinking/nondual intuition.] There is a stillness that is not opposed to action. There is a restful movement, a non-coercive action. Position D: The world can be thought of as consisting in a contradiction between A and B. A and B are mutually exclusive. The two sides of the dualistic thinking cannot both be true at once. A contradiction is revealed from the perspective of D for D itself is a dualistic object-thinking since it sees A in contradistinction to B. D cannot inhabit C. D is oblivious to C. C is missed. Position E: The world can be thought of as consisting in a lack of contradiction between A and B. A and B are two different takes on the same situation, one seen from the point of view of absolute motion, the other seen from the point of view of profound eternal repose. They are not mutually exclusive. They can both be true at the same time. As a matter of fact, they co-imply each other. They are indistinguishable. The absence of contradiction is revealed from the perspective of E for E is an instance of nondual intuition itself. E sees A and B in the following fashion: “absolutely everything is in motion, namely absolutely nothing is in motion” (“absolute contradictory self-identity”). To wit, E is C having considered and acknowledged D. Position F: The world can be thought of as consisting in a contradiction between D and E. D and E cannot both be true. F reacts to E and reverts back to D persisting in instantiating a dualistic approach to reality. C is missed again. Position G: The world can be thought of as consisting in a lack of contradiction between D and E.  D and E are both true. They mutually imply each other. G remains in E and is comfortable in nonduality. C is recovered. In short, the recovery and loss of C. The toing and froing of recovery and loss of C, ad infinitum. From the positions of A through G, A through G are true because they interpenetrate. We do not need to get rid of anything, or resolve anything. There is always a self-split between A and B, D and E, and F and G from the perspectives of A, D, and F. There is no split ever between A and B, D and E, and F and G from the perspectives of B, E, and G. All perspectives, A through G, eternally remain as they are; all

24

1 Precursions

perspectives transform into each other; they all act as a starting point to extend into the others. This is granularity: the capacity to place equal valuation on everything without having any losers in the process. Nothing gets sacrificed. Granularity is not the one or the other. It is all in all as all. Everything is enclosed within each other; nothing is denied or excluded, even the capacity to deny and exclude, even the “I would prefer not to,” even Harman’s sealed objects. Everything interpenetrates; everything is enfolded, enwrapped, enveloped within each other without losing its individuality, that is, its unique capacity to act for the community of things even when this capacity is exercised against the latter. This can be felt in absolute motion, namely in absolute repose. Granularity is having our cake and eating it too. It is the boundless capacity of embracing incompatibilities. It is Walt Whitman being large able to contain multitudes as we have seen in the epigraph above. This same structure that aims to undermine reductionist tendencies in thought can be deployed for any number of opposites or divisions. For instance, ‘nothing can be reduced to anything else’ versus ‘anything can be reduced to anything else.’ Or, ‘the mental events are supervenient on physical events (emotions are reducible to the material brain—the physicalist thesis)’ versus ‘the physical events are supervenient on mental events (the idealist thesis).’ Another one: ‘the thesis of granularity is object-oriented” versus ‘the thesis of granularity is process-oriented.’ Perhaps one more: ‘absolute discontinuity exists between entities’ versus ‘absolute continuity exists between entities so much so that there is a single dynamic field and no entities.’ A more extended version of the latter opposition (continuity/discontinuity) would go something like this in the words of Adrian Johnston (2013), who opposes “conflict ontology” to “mellifluously orchestrated unified ontology of an integrated totality”: “…the philosophical fantasy of substantial being as an exhaustively integrated and entirely self-cohering field devoid of real ruptures or splits. Nature is here imagined to be a clockwork machine whose gears and mechanisms hum away as components smoothly synched up with each other in a seamless system of grand-­ scale organization, a symphonic part-whole harmony or perfect symbiosis between microcosm and macrocosm” (Johnston, 2013, p.  19) versus “…. this notion of nature as the self-shattering, internally conflicted existence of a detotalized material immanence” (Johnston, 2013, p. 20). One more: ‘a deep sense in which I remain the same person’ versus ‘an equally deep sense in which I constantly change from moment to moment,’ and so forth. Contradiction is good, so is non-contradiction. Contradiction and non-­ contradiction being good at the same time is contradictory, namely it is non-­ contradictory. Nishida Kitarō. Kafka. Dada. The same thing. Granularity is always supernumerary; always a surplus or excess. In that sense, it is similar to the Lacanian Real, and so it goes on and on and on. To what end? Breaking out of the transformation of Gregor Samsa in Kafka’s The Metamorphosis (2009 [1915]): transforming out of a pervasive existential anxiety into equanimity in the direction of freedom and bliss. For Kafka, this was not the case; for us, it might.

A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

25

A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance This book is essayistic in style written with a spirit of conceptual freedom as evinced in the synopsis above. It is perhaps better to say that the book is written with a spirit of conceptual promiscuity or incontinence for claims such as ‘the Kantian ethics and the Mahāyāna Buddhist ethics deeply resonate!’ are regularly submitted. In similar fashion, the juxtaposition of apparently unrelated names such as Alenka Zupančič, Mou Zongsan, and Kant in the same sentence might occur and enhance the respective value of these names in unexpected ways. Such enhancement might create the impetus for new thought. My aim in making such juxtapositions is not to obscure. As a matter of fact, I aim for clarity, even too much clarity at times. I have a tendency to digress and overexplain things. It is one of the many flaws of this book. I put it down largely to the nature of granularity itself: that sense of excess or surplus or superabundance always lurking in the midst of it all. Regrettably, the essayistic style I employ is not as elegant as the work of, say, Camus, nor is it as clear and straightforward as that of John Searle and Gert Biesta in its exposition, nor as lively and polemical as that of Daniel Dennett or Harman. Nor is it written with as much clarity of thought and conciseness of expression as Zupančič or Byung-Chul Han. Neither is it as mesmerizing as Maurice Merleau-­ Ponty’s descriptions of everyday objects of sense experience. Nor is it as profound as the Lotus Sūtra of Mahāyāna Buddhism; nor is it as humorous and self-effacingly non-aggressive as the work of Chuang Tzu in its humility, simplicity, and subtlety. Neither is it as masterful as Hermann Hesse’s Demian in articulating the “Evil and/ or/as the Good” (Ziporyn, 2000). Fortunately, one would hope, it is not nearly as cryptic and baroque as the work of, say, Heidegger and François Laruelle, or as hypnotically repetitive as the work of Nishida Kitarō. There is a certain amount of repetition though, even some uneconomical repetition that might actually impede communication. Is something other than communication at stake perhaps? A compulsion to remember and resurrect, which is generally considered to be one of the main functions of literature, perhaps? In our case, sadly, it is not a piece of literature. It is more like a bricolage of deeply personal and strictly academic attempts to remember and resurrect the groundless Ground of being, the unconditioned, the absolute, in every thing I witness. It is my sincere wish that my style, regardless of its shortcomings (it is definitely not laconic; tends to get a bit long-winded), is my style in the sense that the reader never gets the impression that the text has been generated by some neural network machine learning large language model such as GPT-3 (third generation Generative Pre-trained Transformer from OpenAI/Microsoft) or GPT-4 now going on to 5 (Sparrow, 2022), or more likely, by BLOOM, which stands for BigScience Language Open-science Open-access Multilingual (similar to GPT-3 and its ilk except open-­ source). Here is some of the technical description of the system provided by BigScience research workshop (2022), the group of more than a thousand researchers from all around the world who have worked on the project—I wish Vangelis were still alive so that he could compose a majestic music in the manner of Albedo

26

1 Precursions

0.39 for BLOOM (well, it can probably be done by such models in the near future if not now by following a prompt like: “compose a majestic music in the manner of Albedo 0.39 by Vangelis for BLOOM”): The model: • 176B parameters decoder-only architecture (GPT-like) • 70 layers—112 attention heads per layers—hidden dimensionality of 14336 - 2048 tokens sequence length • ALiBi positional embeddings—GeLU activation function The dataset: • Multilingual: 46 languages • 341.6 billion tokens (1.5 TB of text data) • Tokenizer vocabulary: 250 680 tokens The engineering side: • number of GPU used for the training: 384 A100 GPU with 80 Gb of memory each • one copy of the model takes 48 GPUs (using 60 GB of memory on each GPU) • checkpoint size: only the bf16 weights are 329GB, the full checkpoint with optimizer states is 2.3TB • training throughput: about 150 TFLOPs • estimated training time: 3–4 months depending on throughput and unexpected events

The information provided above is largely indecipherable to me—is there any room left for hermeneia, the temporality and historiality of Dasein, or deferred différance, that is, room for ontological indeterminacy of the human existence in the face of this kind of astronomical calculability? Does the question of what is proper and what is improper for human beings to become, that is, the question of a hermeneutic and Promethean/Epimethean condition, the condition of mortals (Stiegler, 1998), enter at all into the picture above? BLOOM appears to be devoid of such concerns, just like Earth’s albedo—the amount of sunlight reflected back into space—has nothing to do with us, humans. It is simply there, 0.39, without why. Without, that is, being tied to some sort of teleological chain of events that puts the drama of being human at the center of a grand narrative. This is not exactly true though. Industrial human activity does impact Earth’s albedo after all. What is still true perhaps is that even if human existence is implicated with Earth’s albedo, there is no telos that gives an overarching meaning to it all. We are simply there. Nevertheless, I get the impression that the potentially historic milestone has been reached as artificial intelligence (AI) is now capable of generating virtually any genre of text on command, and pretty soon on its own as general AI is well under way (Bostrom, 2014). A disclaimer before you read any further then: No AI has been involved in the composition of the text before you. Admittedly, I have been experimenting with ChatGPT since its launch in November, 2022, but the book had largely been finished before ChatGPT came out. If Bernard Stiegler (1998) is right, however, the claim that no AI has been involved in the composition of this text cannot be true. Humanity has always already been “technicity.” There is no such thing as humanity prior to artifice, prior to prostheticity; no state of pure nature for humanity.

A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

27

To continue with the matter of my style, one thing that stands out perhaps is the near absence of footnotes or endnotes in the text. This is by design to avoid a sense of hierarchy between the main text versus supplementary text, or between what needs to flow and that which interrupts the flow, or between what needs to be clearly stated and what might lead to confusion, or between what is immediately relevant and what is not. My style is saturated with nested parentheses and embedded clauses in various forms, the use of which I hope does not risk losing the reader entirely. Just to give a fitting example from Part Three of the book: The idea of absolute knowledge, the knowledge of the unconditioned, seems to have become pretentious if not entirely antiquated in the context of an educational system at the peak of which lies the entrepreneurial (corporate) research university in which an open-­ ended process of technoscientific inquiry is largely geared towards enhancing the power of ever-flexible self-replicating hyperglobal capitalist flows, namely, neoliberal global capitalism, that generate unprecedented wealth inequalities in increasingly undemocratic/authoritarian political landscapes across the world through the production of virtually infinite volume of (some might say utterly superfluous—Daiso, the Japanese company of 10–yen shops, and Mumuso, the slightly more upscale South Korean version of the same business model come to mind here, not to mention the Flying Tiger Copenhagen, the Danish variety store chain, and Tchibo, the German chain with its slogan “Every week a new world” referring to the products that change weekly) merchandise weakening, if not destroying, the human and nonhuman communities in the process of its seemingly illimitable and accelerating self-expansion driven largely by the decisions of a handful of multi-billion dollar transnational/multinational corporations that aim to maintain their monopolistic hegemony of the market.

Another stylistic preference concerns the adequacy of direct propositional discourse, which, as a rule, is questioned and the merits of sequential argumentation are jettisoned in favor of a philosophical intercourse carried out in a more reflexively personalistic mode of expressing the matter of my thought, viz., in my very own mode of being, which every now and then calls for a non-representational modality of thinking enabled within an a-logical mode of locution (Krummel, 2018). The assumption that thought is primarily propositional or discursive is swiftly dispensed with—can AI do the latter I wonder? That is, can it reside in what Zhao (2020) calls “primal sensibility,” “the quintessentially human ability to receive, nonrepresentationally, the whole, the pure, without truncation” (p. 29)?—would this be exclusively human ability? This is done mainly due to the fact that the matter of my thought, which presupposes a living interaction between meditative inquiry (through which an imaginative potency is exercised by being deployed in the field of Idea-Images) and discursive rational reflection (discursive reason wherein the possibility of experiencing or knowing a reality that is free of conceptual construction is precluded), concerns thinking unapologetically the deepest ground of reality conceivable, the so-called groundless Ground, non-predicative being, or unground (German: Ungrund, the predicateless unground in the sense of German philosophical mystic, the untutored seventeenth-century shoemaker from Görlitz, Jakob Boehme’s theosophy by way of Schelling) (McGrath, 2012). Otherwise put, it concerns contact with the Absolute however the latter is rendered. As Schelling would say, all true

28

1 Precursions

philosophical science must be held to the standard of the ‘cognition of the All’ (Grant, 2008). Granularity, in our case, concerns the cognition of the All; not of all things for they are infinite, but of the All, a unitary yet non-totalizable Whole in the manner of “absolute contradictory self-identity:” a not-All All, or simply the Real, or a non-linear common ground of the subject and the object which is neither subject nor object, an inscrutably mysterious point of indifference to subject and object. I wonder if AI could ever do this, that is, if it can ever engage in discursive gestures that emerge from the opening of the true Dharma eye! We do not rule out direct propositional discourse. As a matter of fact, we very much rely on it. How else can this book, any book, be written? What is ruled out is the exclusivity of direct propositional discourse. The extensive use of nested parentheses and embedded clauses is almost necessitated by the non-linear nature of the Absolute. What is refused is that the unconditioned is essentially discursive. As Wirth (2019) makes it clear, what Zen masters like Dōgen or Hakuin deny is that Zen is fundamentally discursive while simultaneously using the discursive to occasion the opening of the Dharma eye and employing discursive insights within the purview of the Dharma eye. Philosophy cannot in itself directly open the Dharma eye, but one can do philosophy with a Dharma eye as well as use philosophy to complement and refine the practices that directly seek to open the Dharma eye. (p. xxii)

In Heidegger’s postmetaphysical case, for instance, the Absolute can be rendered in the form of Ur-grund (the originary ground), Ab-grund (the abyss), or Un-grund (the unground) (Heidegger, 2000). Enough said to make Rudolf Carnap turn in his grave (!)—notwithstanding Carnap’s own radical program for philosophy seeking some kind of ‘foundation’ for scientific objectivity in the vein of the encyclopedic ambitions of the Enlightenment, which nevertheless faltered leading to his principle of tolerance (tolerant pluralism), which is at home with the existence of multiple types of logical frameworks constructed for different purposes (Leitgeb & Carus, 2020). One such purpose in any event is to speculate about the Absolute. Why not? Why not discourse on the Absolute? The matter of my thought, then, presupposes a living interaction between the groundless ground of reason, which is freely accessible in meditative states of contemplation/imagination, and reason (the ground), which is also freely accessible though always mediated in and through language. This is not a purely philosophical discourse then. It is more in the manner of an ethical-religious discourse, a moral metaphysics, though not in their formalist sense. In the first instance, and from a certain perspective at least, language cannot ground the groundless ground of reason for the latter, by definition, is groundless. There appears to be a hierarchized opposition dividing the groundless ground, which is of the order of the extra-­ linguistic, non-discursive, hence inexpressible, and the ground, which is of the order of reason, hence language. The groundless ground is formlessness, whereas the ground is filled with forms and perceived things. In the ensuing instances, however, things get slightly more complicated. The two strata, having been neatly distinguished, turn out to co-implicate each other to such an extent that they are found to be immanent to each other. They presuppose one another; they call for one another

A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

29

so much so that the distinction between the two melts away (to be reconstituted again, to dissipate again, to be reconstituted again, and so forth, a mad dance of to-­ and-­fro). If this were not the case, we would not have a masterly work like Shōbōgenzō (Treasury of the True Dharma Eye), by Dōgen, the founder of the Sōtō school of the Japanese Zen Buddhism, for instance. In the Shōbōgenzō, the Dōgen who could write breathlessly about the inseparability of being and time (uji) was the same Dōgen who could in the next moment write about the proper manner of cleaning your body (Senjō), including how to wipe your ass after defecating in the woods after practicing zazen (sitting meditation) outdoors, or washing your face (Semmen). “It is not only cleansing the body and mind, but also cleansing the entire land.” Dōgen gave equal attention to the great and small. Everything mattered. (Wirth, 2019, p. xxv)

The discursive and the non-discursive (the experiential groundless ground) are non-­ dual, or “not-two.” As Davis (2019b) puts it: Yet Dōgen’s writings are not just expedient means to practice and enlightenment, fingers pointing at the moon; they are also literary and philosophical masterpieces in their own right. Indeed, Dōgen is considered by many to be the greatest “philosopher” in the tradition of Zen Buddhism. Rather than merely insist on the limits of language and reason, he poetically and philosophically manifests their expressive potential. The “entangled vines” (kattō 葛藤) of language are not treated simply as impediments to be cut through with the sword of silent meditation and ineffable insight. Instead, they are understood to have the potential to become “expressive attainments of the Way” (dōtoku 道得) that manifest perspectival aspects of the dynamic Buddha-nature of reality. (p. 202)

In the Western idiom, a non-hierarchical plane of (pure) immanence or virtuality à la Gilles Deleuze (in its orthodox interpretation at least), or the non-intentional immanent affectivity of Michel Henry, or the radical immanence of the Real of François Laruelle, are close to what we have in mind here. That is, it is not just a matter of ‘everything is in God, and God is in everything.’ It is more like ‘everything is in everything at all times’ à la Anaxagoras: “…. splinters broken from the apeiron contain the seeds of everything else: a tree must also contain the encrypted forms of birds, flowers, and fire, making it possible for one thing to transform into another” (Harman, 2011, p. 9). Better said perhaps, ‘everything is everything,’ all with all existing eternally, a superpositionary logic. An extreme absurdity by the contemporary standards of rigorous Western philosophy? A “paranoia of holism” as Marshall McLuhan (1962) puts it? Possibly. Nonetheless, the bottom line is things are expressions of each other. No preposition or prepositional phrase moderating or modulating the relationship between the groundless ground and the ground (such as above, behind, below, outside of, inside, from above, under, out of, interior to, underneath, prior to, and so forth) would do justice to express this relationship for the relationship in question is nondual. By now, Carnap is no longer in his grave. He is beside himself (and not with joy). This is speculative madness. What about Speculative Realism? Especially the Harmanian variety of object-oriented ontology, the so-called ‘triple O’ (OOO) mentioned earlier? How can everything be (in) everything when a thing, a real object, is withdrawn into a shadowy subterranean realm, into a perpetually veiled untamed dark reality completely sealed off beyond any access by minds or by

30

1 Precursions

other things (Harman, 2011)? After all, a black hole cannot be in everything, or everything else can be in a black hole. If the latter were true, the black hole would not be a black hole. It seems that if we attribute utmost value to the autonomy of a thing, then we cannot at the same time attribute equal value to a field which appears to exclude such autonomy. Can we place equal valuation on everything? Or do we have to make a choice for the sake of consistency? We do not however claim that everything can be (in) everything in complete unveiledness, in brilliant golden light. Where does the withdrawn real object withdraw to, after all? It withdraws to non-­ relationality. Is not the latter another way of saying ‘everything’? Notwithstanding Carnap, moreover, a careful logical analysis of language cannot be fully deployed to dismiss the ‘verbiage’ concerning the groundless ground of reason either. The groundless ground of reason, the Absolute, is Real, in its process of self-making, which suggests that it is accessible except for the fact that it is not directly accessible through language understood ordinarily, that is, in its egoic, or ego-logical, mode. At the level of egoity, language can at best point to the Absolute by indication, gesture, intimation, tracing, and allusion inexorably distorting its representation in the process. Therefore, our goal is not a full-blown systematic conceptual thought pinning down the Absolute once and for all. The impossibility of such a task has been more or less accepted since the Kantian transcendental turn in the West in the late eighteenth century (notwithstanding the recent upsurge of Speculative Realism movement inaugurated by Iain Hamilton Grant, Ray Brassier, Quentin Meillassoux, and Harman attempting yet again to exit Kantianism, or extend it in a curious way in Harman’s case, in more radical ways than the German Idealists tried to do). Incidentally, no sooner had Speculative Realism been inaugurated than it splintered into rival factions. A pre-critical metaphysics that goes after the structure of the Absolute through the power of pure reason alone, that is, logical/ formal/transcendental analysis, is now seen as anachronistic, a misguided illusion. In-itself versus For-us. Shall we keep this distinction or not? Does the distinction collapse or not? Compellingly, the same illusion was pointed out by the Indian Buddhist dialectician Nāgārjuna as well many centuries ago prior to Kant (c. 150–250 CE) in his articulation of the notion of emptiness (Sanskrit: śūnyatā) as the most essential nature of reality. All intellectual expressions, especially those in the form of propositional statements, are void of the field of absolute emptiness, which is, nevertheless, not other than anything else and therefore is the emptiness of fullness or totality itself (Schroeder, 2019). As Nishitani Keiji—a major Buddhist thinker and a key figure in the Kyoto School of Japanese philosophy—puts it: “Emptiness in the sense of śūnyatā is emptiness only when it empties itself even at the standpoint that represents it as some ‘thing’ that is emptiness” (Nishitani, 1982, p. 96). In other words, we cannot attribute being to emptiness. Nothing, no determination, can be predicated of emptiness. It is nothing, or no-thing. It inexists. This nothing, however, is not total blankness, a mere naught. Rather, it is the nothing of fullness of life since everything emanates from it, if we wish to smuggle Neoplatonist vocabulary. It is clear by now that Carnap would be rolling around in his grave at the end of pretty much every paragraph of this exposition.

A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

31

Propositional and linear argumentation prove feeble in the face of such simultaneity (not-twoness) of emptiness and fullness, hence the need for alogical (not necessarily illogical) forms of expression as an alternative way to access the field of absolute emptiness. The claims as to the existence of a field of absolute emptiness in the first place and its accessibility to human awareness and articulation can be made only along the limits of logical thought it seems, for, in the end, thought, in its logical form, does not appear to be equipped to grasp the nature of reality fully. It cannot bring to full expression the field of absolute emptiness, whereas thought in its alogical form has immense resources at its disposal as long as we do not expect an architectonic form of exposition from it. That is, as long as we do not expect a representational, or digital, thinking from it (Galloway, 2014). Heidegger’s thought is a case in point. Despite its “notoriety for its indigestible prose and bewildering neologisms … [h]is most notorious: ‘ahead-of-itself-alreadybeing-­in [a world] as Being-alongside [entities encountered within-the-world]’; mercifully, he shortened this concept to ‘care’” (Dresser, 2020), Heidegger cannot easily be denounced as a “musician without musical ability” (Carnap quoted in Dresser, 2020). By design, that is, deliberately and self-consciously, he runs up against the limits of language in order to deploy such limits to try to describe, or rather, to hint at the indescribable groundless Ground of being, which is a pure gift. That is, it is there without reason, namely, without a need for a teleological narrative. We plead guilty in advance of doing philosophy occasionally in the Heideggerian style. Well, more specifically, doing philosophy in the style of a Daoist Heidegger to be more precise. Heidegger’s experiments with language to articulate “poetic dwelling” as an alternative to logical analysis and discursive reasoning are in line with Daoist and Zen Buddhist non-metaphysical comportment (Storey, 2012). Not only that the resonances between Heidegger and Islamic mysticism, especially in the form of Persian Sufism, the Shiite Islamic gnosis, are well-documented in, for instance, Henry Corbin’s work (Corbin, 2003). Carnap would be doubly upset as we unscrupulously bring Western and Eastern ontologies together. Oh well, our goal is not to un-upset Carnap. He is precious as he is. Moreover, we not only bring several geographically distinct traditions of ontology together. We consistently conflate seemingly irrelevant or incommensurable domains together as well: within the same paragraph or section we can switch from a discussion of ontology to that of psychology and back, or from ontology to ethico-­ political domains, from ontology to pedagogy, from pre-modern to modern approaches to being, from philosophy to history, from analytic to continental perspectives, from ontological to epistemological matters, from religion to science, from ontological to psychoanalytical concepts, and so forth. What is more, the constant switching back and forth in terms of subject matter also takes the form of switching back and forth from first-person to third-person to second-person perspectives, from personal to academic, from reflective to descriptive … As a result, shallow and deep, scientific and religious, anecdotal and encyclopedic, precise and vague, conceptual and artistic, experiential and reflective, everyday and esoteric, core and peripheral, main issue and side issues, compact analysis and loose ends, naive and sceptical, formal and informal, linear and

32

1 Precursions

nonlinear, popular and academic, rational and contemplative, synoptic and fragmentary, scholastic and spiritualistic are inextricably entwined. We end up with eclectic polysemantic tapestries of thought. This is to some extent intentional since granularity is about how singularities interlace. I do not consider committing category errors a grave violation of the norms of thought. On the contrary, it is a tool to depict the way singularities interlace; the way they are absorbed into each other. This disclaimer is not merely to justify the fragmentary nature of our exposition. I am enthralled to the Absolute albeit in a non-systematic non-representational essayistic form. To conceive a total system of thought that is solid and compact might be impossible and yet necessary. Is such an attempt at totality a structurally-­ necessary transcendental illusion? Can a neutral universality that is not illusory be conceived? Can we dare to think, that is, speculate about, the Absolute after Kant (and in ways that would avoid getting embroiled in the Speculative Realist quagmire)? Or are we merely being sloppy? These are important questions for at the end of the day, we are inquiring into whether happiness is possible or not. True, quintessential, authentic, real happiness beyond anxiety, boredom, and constant distraction. Not the kind of happiness one is capable of savoring in a glitzy shopping mall surrounded by a mind-boggling variety of mindless consumerist products and services. If the latter is the aspiration, these questions do not arise in the first place for the aspiration has already been exceptionally fulfilled (at what cost though?) Or the kind of happiness that is felt in the presence of a loved one? This is trickier. Or the happiness achieved at the culmination of a goal? I do not have one’s well-being or flourishing in mind either. Or fulfilling a deep desire or a profound longing. Or “the sorts of happiness associated with intense experiences of nature or with bodily exercise and physical exertion” (Metzinger, 2009, p. 236). Or the happiness derived from the sheer pleasure of formulating complex comprehensive theories of everything! Happiness is not just a state of mind, no matter how worthwhile it might be. As previously noted, happiness, in psychological terms, at the most fundamental level, is where the self, that is, the empirical social (simulated?) ego, is realized to be non-self, the unobjectifiable, nonpositional, prereflective, inconceptualisable, unenvisageable field of awareness, where there is absolutely no “I” thought: a complete releasement into a partless non-totalizable Whole as a result of which a radical at-home-ness in the world is experienced since the world is no longer the world intended outside; intentionality has become inoperative. Can we call this ‘beatitude’ after Baruch Spinoza, “a heretic with the character of a true believer, a saint without a religion” (Stewart, 2006, p. 14)? Simon O’Sullivan (2014) would not hesitate to call it that: To very briefly summarise the programme of the Ethics (following Deleuze’s own reading): the first kind of knowledge names our typical way of being in the world in which we are ignorant of the true causes of our experience and thus subject to random encounters and the affects produced by them (this, we might say, is samsara, though we might also suggest that it is Bergson’s plane of matter—the terrain of the reactive sensori-motor schema). The second kind of knowledge entails beginning to understand the causes of our experience and thus the concomitant organisation of life so as to produce specifically joyful encounters and

A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

33

the construction of ‘common notions’ attendant on these. […] This second kind of knowledge, although, as Spinoza suggests, producing a joyful life in and of itself, is but the preparation for a further third kind of knowledge, where all the world is a joyful encounter, in fact, where there is a sense of identification with the world, a veritable beatitude. This third kind of knowledge is also, according to Spinoza, ‘under the aspect of eternity’—or, we might say, is an ‘experience’ of the infinite (in relation to my discussion of Deleuze’s Bergsonism above this is a kind of dwelling in the base of the cone, the third passive synthesis of a still time in which past, present and future are equally present). (p. 268; emphasis added)

When we are imbued with the third kind of knowledge, we are beatified in the midst of a glitzy shopping mall surrounded by a mind-boggling variety of mindless consumerist products. The latter are no longer mindless. They are as beautiful as the presence of a loved one. Is this a human conceit or a real possibility? In other words, is contact with the Absolute, in its Western (groundless ground) as well as Eastern (śūnyatā) renditions, possible, and, furthermore, is it possible to articulate this contact? On the one hand, claims Žižek, we can never be truly happy for the inconsistencies of the subject’s desire parallel the irreducible antagonism at the fundamental level of reality, with which Žižek is ok. As a matter of fact, he fully embraces the out-of-joint-ness of reality. He is happy with the fact that reality is incomplete. Authentic happiness after all is a false category (Žižek, 2018). For Žižek, freedom is a higher value than happiness. He needs an incomplete reality to be able to talk about freedom and novelty. There is only one world, and it is incomplete. The reality is Real. Namely, reality is a contingent inconsistent Whole, not a harmonious eternal Whole. There is no In-itself versus For-us. A two-world regime assumes that there is a reality out there independent of us (the In-itself) and we can at best approximate to its eternal unchanging truth from within our limited experience by expanding the latter until it comes really close to the former. This scenario eliminates the possibility of freedom as well as something entirely new emerging for the eternal Truth of the Whole is already given despite the fact that we do not know what that is. But that is our problem, not Its. In contrast to Žižek’s position, there is the experience of unadulterated happiness attested to by the nondual school of Advaita Vedanta, for instance. The eternal, unbroken, natural state of abiding in the Self, that is, the entire universe, is happiness. Sri Ramana Maharshi, regarded as one of the most important Indian sages of all time, puts it thus: “Happiness is the very nature of the Self; happiness and the Self are not different” (Ramanasramam, 2018, p. 14). Evidently, the notion of Self Ramana Maharshi employs here is not the same as Jacques Lacan’s barred subject of desire. The latter is an effect of the unconscious desire, which acts as the genetic condition of the existence of subjectivity, which is a response to the fundamental lack that defines the human biological being (de Beistegui, 2010, p. 135). The former, on the other hand, refers to brahman, the nature of ultimate reality as nondual, or sat-cit-ānanda (Being-Consciousness-Bliss), undifferentiated pure consciousness, which, we should note, is not to be understood as phenomenalizing consciousness in the Kantian sense. Rather, it is the unconditioned “self-acting of a subjectnature” à la Schelling’s naturephilosophy (Grant, 2008, p. 16). Brahman is

34

1 Precursions

the nonduality of complete-incomplete. It is at once a contingently inconsistent and harmoniously eternal Whole. Or li, one of the names of the ultimate reality in Chinese Buddhism. Dushun, the first patriarch of the Huayan School of Chinese Buddhism, expresses li, the ultimate reality, in distinction with the objects of phenomenal reality, shi, in the following fashion: Li, the law that extends everywhere, has no boundaries or limitations, but shi, the objects that are embraced by li, have limitations and boundaries. In each and every shi, the li spreads all over without omission or deficiency. Why? Because the truth of li is indivisible. Thus, each and every minute atom absorbs and embraces the infinite truth of li in a perfect and complete manner. Shi, the matter that embraces, has boundaries and limitations, and li, the truth that is embraced [by things], has no boundaries or limitations. Yet this limited shi is completely identical, not partially identical, with li. Why? Because shi has no substance—it is the selfsame li. Therefore, without causing the slightest damage to itself, an atom can embrace the whole universe. If one atom is so, all other dharmas should also be so. Contemplate on this. (cited in Priest, 2015, pp. 121–122; emphasis original)

Žižek is at best vastly suspicious of such Vedantic and/or Buddhistic views of the subject, which point to an undifferentiated Whole that is not experienced as chaotic, incomplete, or schizophrenic. Can Ramana Maharshi and Žižek even be uttered in the same sentence? Or is this really a simple category mistake? I do not think so for being is ambiguous. Ramana Maharshi and Žižek are not mutually exclusive. The ultimate reality is nondual, namely it is incomplete, and vice versa. Ramana Maharshi and Žižek interpenetrate. As Fazang, the Third Patriarch of the Huayan School of Chinese Buddhism, puts it: has the characters of roundness and smallness. This is a fact . Its nature is empty and non-existent. This is principle

  • . Because facts have no substance they merge together in accordance with principle. And because the dust has no substance, it universally penetrates everything. For all facts are no different from principle and they are completely manifested in the dust. (cited in Priest, 2015, pp. 122–123)

    Ramana Maharshi and Žižek are shi, phenomena. They exist as objects of phenomenal reality. At the same time, they are identical with li, principle, the ultimate reality. Both Ramana Maharshi and Žižek are empty of selfnature. They do not have substance for they are empty of substance. Each is manifest in the other. They completely interpenetrate: “The ontological structure of each contains (encodes) the ontological structure of the other” (Priest, 2015, p. 120). My initial attitude shies away from displaying the flaws of or problems with both Žižek and Vedanta but focuses on how the two views of the subject, which seem to belong to incompatible domains and not just diametrically opposed, always-already interpervade each other to the benefit of both. In other words, my attitude is “Yes, please!” to both. They are not alternatives of each other. They are expressions of each other. After all, the Absolute must be the same Absolute everywhere, East and West, North and South, cross-cultural and universal; otherwise, it is not the Absolute. Žižek would, of course, retort that the way Advaita Vedanta understands the Absolute and the way his Lacanian Hegel understands it are two particular constellations of

    A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

    35

    universality/totality/fullness in the face of the impasse, impossible totality, impossible fullness, of the Real. What he focuses on is the limit of an impossible Real, which remains impossible to realize. Its ontological fullness cannot be actualized, which is the source of true freedom and novelty. Every attempt at the articulation of the Absolute is doomed to fail. Yet every failure is part of this Absolute. The Absolute is not external to its various particular inadequate articulations. There is only one world. So, in a way, Žižek is right: it is possible to touch the Absolute from within the Vedanta or Hegel albeit incompletely. As a matter of fact, it is impossible not to touch the Absolute. An all-embracing compassion, on the one hand, and universal conflict or lack, on the other. Can it be that these two propositions are convertible? This is what Brook Ziporyn (2004, p.  109) claims in relation to his neo-Tiantai understanding of the Three Truths Doctrine, where all-embracing compassion is universal conflict, and vice versa. Another instance of ‘an all-embracing compassion, namely the irreducible universal conflict/lack’ à la Nishida Kitarō. As the Japanese philosopher Watsuji Tetsurō remarks in one of the epigraphs to this opening section, this book cannot be more than an attempt at the ideational expression of my most direct inner experience, which, of course, materializes only within a certain existential structure. Is there an inner experience not constituted by, or independent of, an existential structure? A pure inner experience untouched, or uncontaminated, by that which is not inner? Well, there is the first serious complication suffered already: ek-sistentially structured direct inner experience sounds paradoxical. Does not “ek-sistential” suggest that what we consider to be inner is always-already outside itself, that is, it is always already situated within an environment, a field, a context, apropos Heidegger, who, in his Letter on Humanism (2014), says, in relation to Dasein—his neologism referring to human existence in the state of our primordial connection with the temporally unfolding place of existence before this place is explicitly thematised and articulated through reason in a metaphysical system of thought driven by our desire to make sense of things while in the process inadvertently triggering an operation of reification undermining our efforts to make sense of things: the human being occurs essentially in such a way that he [sic] is the “there” [das “Da”], that is, the clearing of being. The “being” of the Da, and only it, has the fundamental character of ek-sistence, that is, of an ecstatic inherence in the truth of being. The ecstatic essence of the human being consists in ek-sistence … (Heidegger, 2014, p. 248)

    Unless one is well-versed in Heideggerese, what is stated above has minimal immediate intelligibility on its own. What does “an ecstatic inherence in the truth of being” mean? Well, volumes have been written on it including several by Heidegger himself, some of which are more impenetrable than the others. Take “Contributions to Philosophy (From Enowning)” (German: Beiträge zur Philosophie (Vom Ereignis), for instance. I would argue it is considerably more opaque than his Being and Time, his first magnum opus, especially if one does not have the benefit of having been schooled in East Asian traditions of thought. Just to give an example: The only thing that matters is to determine what is ownmost to emptiness itself—that is to say, to think the ab-groundness of abground, i.e., how ab-ground grounds. Actually, that is always to be thought only from within the ur-ground, from enowning, and in enacting the leap into its resonating turning. (Heidegger, 1989, p. 266)

    36

    1 Precursions

    No wonder Carnap was bewildered, and not in a good way. Is “emptiness” as Heidegger uses it above resonant with the Buddhist śūnyatā, I wonder? When one thinks it couldn’t get any worse, we can inject a comparable turn of phrase from the founder of Tiantai tradition, Zhiyi’s account of the Three Truths Doctrine of Tiantai. The three truths in question are called ultimate truth (emptiness), conventional truth (the provisional), and the middle truth (the center). Zhiyi explicates: [The three truths are] not three but three, three but not three; neither integrated nor disintegrated, but both integrated and disintegrated; neither non-integrated nor non-disintegrated; neither one nor different, but both one and different. Let me use the metaphor of a clear mirror. Clear light is a metaphor of emptiness. Vision is a metaphor of the provisional. The mirror is a metaphor of the middle. There is no difference between integration and disintegration. They are neither one, two, nor three. And there is no obstruction between two and three. (cited in Deguchi et al., 2013, p. 355)

    The Three Truths Doctrine of Tiantai is an essential component of the argument pursued here. Therefore, we will go into it in some depth later in the book. To go back to Heidegger, for our purposes, and with some help from self-aware intuition, we can submit, in a psychological in distinction to an ontological register, that “an ecstatic inherence in the truth of being” simply means, as human beings, we are not as cloistered within our skin-boundary as we are accustomed to think we are. To put it pithily, we are not fundamentally egological. The essence of our self cannot be exhausted by various self/not-self boundary lines (and multitudinous interactions and connections across them) we take for granted for our essence consists in ek-­ sistence. We are always-already ecstatic creatures, both temporally and spatially, or, more accurately put, temporaspatially/spatiotemporally. Expressed most concisely, the self within is the world without, and vice versa. Furthermore, this self-world transaction is all there is. There is no world, complete in itself, and also a self that is endowed with specific predetermined qualities that situates itself vis-à-vis this world. Rather, there is only the groundless self-world interpenetration. Groundless because there is no predetermined meaning to this interpenetration. The meaning of such interpervasion is not given. Both humanity and the world are without predestination. An originary incompleteness lies at their core. Always incomplete but always together. This is the lesson of phenomenology in both its Husserlian as well as, and especially, Heideggerian renderings. The lesson of ecology is even more clearly to the point. After all, only 43% of all the cells in our body are human; the rest is our microbiome and includes bacteria, viruses, fungi and single-celled archaea (Morton, 2017). In other words, we are always-already entangled with other life forms in inextricable ways which defy efforts to establish neat boundaries between what is inside and what is outside, what belongs to us and what does not. We are fundamentally ecological (Macy, 2007), not egological. A particularly stark example of our ecological entanglement comes from a pioneering study analyzing the DNA of centuries-old skeletons of the Black Death victims. The survivors of the plague, which killed nearly 200 million people, half the population of Europe in the mid-1300s, had a mutation in a certain gene that helped them fight off the foe, and therefore survive and pass on the successful gene to their offspring changing the human gene pool in a span of two to three

    A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

    37

    generations. The success story back then however has had an unintended and nasty consequence for the future generations in today’s world. That same mutation which helped the plague victims is now “linked to auto-immune diseases such as the inflammatory bowel disease Crohn’s—what helped keep your ancestors alive 700 years ago but could be damaging your health today” (Gallagher, 2022). The key take-home message is that we are ecologically entangled not only syncronically at a given moment in time and habitat in extremely complex ways but also diachronically across spatiotemporal relations that are almost never immediately obvious. Various boundary lines such as ego/body, ego/superego, persona/shadow, total organism/environment, ego ideal/ideal ego, ego/object petit a (“the object small a,” the small other), ego/the big Other, ego/other egos, ego/sociopoliticalcultural life, ego/the body without organs (BwO), and so forth, constituting our astonishingly intricate psychic life ultimately are inadequate to plumb the depth of our essence as ecstatic creatures. This is good news for the implication is that there is a certain place, a there, a Da, the world-as-fourfold, if one is fond of the later Heidegger, who was fond of the original texts of Daoist classics (Davis, 2018, p. 336), wherein it is possible to fulfill our ek-sistence by seeing through all boundary lines of division to a no-boundary territory (Wilber, 2001a), which is not a featureless territory devoid of distinctions but a concrete territory of non-possessive fullness of form. This is good news for another reason. Full ontological justice is only possible in such a place, in a no-boundary territory. Moreover, holistic education, as we understand it—that is, beyond the three domains of qualification, socialization, and subjectification, as these have been articulated by Biesta (2013)—can take place only in such a territory as well. How can we directly conceive an inner experience that is structured in such a way that it is always-already outside itself? In other words, the book starts with and largely relies on an intimate examination of first-person (‘I’) experience, which turns out to be always-already a second-person (‘you’) and a third-person (‘it’) experience. Deeper than that, however, there is no person in the first place for whom it is possible to discover first, second, and third-person perspectives: a no-person experience in a no-boundary territory! This is the place from within which the ideational expression of my most direct inner experience issues forth, or so I like to tell myself. I might be completely off. In any case, all is exquisite. Basically, when I look to my own experience, when I plumb through the interior depths of my self in a kind of phenomenological introspection (Krummel, 2014, 2018), it is noticed that the “I” in question is not given simply and directly in an unmediated fashion. As a matter of fact, it is not given at all. What is given instead is givenness itself, what we call granularity, that to which no concept corresponds yet can still have a name. “Granularity” is that name naming—always in a self-­ undermining, or shall we say, self-deconstructing, manner for we are in the domain of language, or a symbolic network limited to the resources of language: “the very fact of giving a name to something which is nameless is creating an entity out of something which is clearly no entity at all” (Butler et al., 2000, p. 199)—that from which nothing is excluded including the capacity to exclude. In other words, non-­ givenness, the capability of not givenness, is also given. That is why granularity is

    38

    1 Precursions

    that name to which no concept corresponds for how can non-givenness be given and still be non-givenness (how can negativity be posited and still stay negative)? Givenness is a strange beast, neither positive nor negative. Or, to put it even more annoyingly, givenness is such that that which is positive is negativized while that which is negative gets positivized. Givenness is what makes the positivization of the negative as well as the negativization of the positive possible. In short, the positive and the negative are mutually constituted/forged; or they mutually tend towards each other; or they are indissociable for givenness is not simply a tertium quid that is different from both that which is positive and negative. To come back to the name, that name has unmistakably been named differently across the ages and places. Some examples that promptly come to mind are: the Universal, Being, Beyng, Ereignis, Being, Nothingness, the Ground, the Groundless Ground, Un/Ground, the boundless apeiron, Emptiness, the Abyss, Nameless Name, Dao, the Absolute Idea, the Real/impossible kernel, Chōra, and so forth. These are not interchangeable names, of course. Nevertheless, there is a certain family resemblance here: some sort of an absolute that is both universal, ahistorical, transcendental, necessary as well as particular, historical, empirical, and contingent, all at the same time in strange temporaspatial/spatiotemporal entanglements (read paradoxes and contradictions). Such entanglements necessarily arise for the symbolic structure is not equipped to fully symbolize givenness itself, which fails to be neatly dichotomized. That is why I arrive at, in my rather exaggerated idiosyncratic musings, utterances like: granularity names at once the presence/absence of a fullness/emptiness that is both necessary/contingent and possible/impossible. There goes the law of non-contradiction down the drain. Four pairs of dichotomies featured in various combinations on the one hand, and that which cannot be conclusively circumscribed (or enveloped) by any such combination though being silently in concord with (enveloping) them all unopposed, hence the absolute. ‘What is this absolute?’ is not a fitting question here. Instead, we should be asking ‘where is this absolute?’ That is, rather than asking ‘what is there?’, if we ask ‘where is there?’ we can get a better sense of the structure of the absolute we have in mind here. For instance, where are the ontological categories? Are they in being (as in Aristotle)? Or are they in being (as in Heidegger)? Are they in thought/consciousness/mind/spirit/self (as in rationalism/Kantianism/German Idealism)? Or are they in nature (as in Schelling?) Or are they in the neurological states of material brain(s) (as in the eliminative materialism of the husband-wife team of Paul and Patricia Churchland, or noneliminative materialism of cognitive neurosciences more generally)? Or are they in language, in history, in nothingness, in chaos, in ideas, in logical laws, in the thoughts of God, in the fourfold, in reality, in virtuality, in silence? In a kōsmos noetōs, an isolably intellectual world? Where are they ultimately? Well, the place where everything is implaced has to be a no place, hence the absolute no-boundary territory. Otherwise, it is not the absolute since the place of all places is still a place, which is in need of further implacement. Therefore, the locution that the absolute is a no-place; or, we should perhaps say that the absolute is the hyper interpenetrative self-implacement of all places within all places. Our rational capacity to determine the latter as a place utterly collapses.

    A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

    39

    This is one way of proceeding. Another is, say, the categories are in language, we can then ask: ‘where is language?’ Well, we can maintain that language is nothing but a structure, or network, of categories, and it is there as a structure of categories. It is not something aside from or beyond, or anterior to the very structure of categories themselves. That is, we cannot submit a two-level system: the level of language and the level of categories. In this line of thought, language ends up being the absolute, all there is, or the immanent limit, that which we cannot go beyond. In other words, language is that in which all categories exist but which itself cannot be categorized as a thing, as an all-containing container, for instance. That would put language outside the network of categories it makes possible. For if it were an all-­ containing container, we would be compelled to ask where this container is since containing, as a category, implies a container, a contained, and a relation of containing, which suggests that this relation brings together that which are separate in the first place, which further implies that the relata that are related, that is, language and the contained, must be somewhere for this relationship to take place, a place wherein they can be differentiated and related is therefore presupposed. In this sense, language is subordinated back into the effect of the category of containing. It is therefore not on the outside of the categories. So, is language outside or inside the network of categories that it makes possible? Well, the answer is neither or both, the law of non-contradiction going down the drain again. That is what makes language an absolute, which always appears to be contradictory for it resists being categorized within the network of categories it makes possible. In another line of inquiry, we can answer the question as to language’s whereabouts by placing it in something else: is language in the brain, for instance? Where is the brain then? In the body? Where is the body then? In the sociohistorical world? Where is the sociohistorical world then? In nature? Where is nature then? In the universe? Where is the universe then? In god? Where is god then? In itself? Where is in-itself? For-itself? Where is for-itself? In-itself? We inevitably end up dealing with such a paradoxical or contradictory notion of the absolute if we start out by asking its whereabouts. It is a useful exercise for it reveals the paradoxical nature of language. Similarly, I venture to say, everything is in granularity. Where is granularity then? In itself? Yes, and in such a way that everything is within everything else in a self-forming self-mirroring self-determining self-differentiating self-negating self-awareness. This is the kind of the contradictory absolute we have in mind. That this book is essayistic rather than propositional in style is evidenced from this absurd statement/non-statement that granularity names at once the presence/ absence of a fullness/emptiness that is both necessary/contingent and possible/ impossible. In the form of a non-statement, the impact of the absurd is even more palpable: granularity:presence:absence:fullness:emptiness:necessity:contingency:p ossibility:impossibility. And not necessarily in that particular order since the situation is far from linear. It is more like a Moebius-strip-like structure in which the origin and culmination, or cause and effect, twist around each other in such a way that what is inside and what is outside, what is the cause and what is the effect, what is the ground and what is that which is grounded, lose their invariability and order in a permanent dislocation where each term interpenetrates the others.

    40

    1 Precursions

    The essential thing to point out here is this: that the symbolic structure is unable to say the absolute fully, that is, in a consistent non-contradictory form, does not mean that the absolute cannot be experienced fully. It just cannot be said fully in the form of a straightforward rational argumentation and its various categories and differentia unfolding in a somewhat linear fashion. Even dialectical unfolding is not up to the task. What exactly is granularity? Is it presence or absence? Or a third perhaps, an interplay between the two? Is it fullness or emptiness? Is it the presence of fullness? Or is it the presence of emptiness? Is it necessary or contingent? Is it the presence of a fullness that is necessary and impossible? Or is it the presence of a fullness that is necessary and possible? Sixteen combinations prima facie seem to be possible. I can hear the reader going “Which one is it? I can deal with them one at a time perhaps if the meanings you attribute to these words are adequately clarified, but not all at the same time when you say ‘Granularity names at once the presence/absence of a fullness/emptiness that is both necessary/contingent and possible/ impossible.’ This is absurd, and not very helpful.” Indeed. I want to have my cake and eat it too. Granularity, as the cognate terms touched on above suggest as well as our little combinatory exercise now indicates, is a speculative notion and therefore does not lend itself effortlessly to a lucid argumentation. In a sense, it is similar to Hegel’s speculative sentence. In Judith Butler’s own terms: “You have to read a speculative sentence in two different directions at the same time. You can’t just read it sequentially. You can’t just read ‘Subject is Substance’ and think you got it because ‘Substance is also Subject’ and it is working in both directions at the same time. How do you come up with a form of articulation that would make the speculative sentence possible?” (Butler, 2011). In other words, how do you come up with a form of articulation, a form of synthetic/temporal activity, that would make the holding together of “a multidimensional simultaneity” (Klee in Sallis, 2012, p. 10) possible? In Remark 2 of “Section 1: Being” in his Logic, Hegel, in defending the intelligibility of the speculative truth “being and nothing are one and the same,” and the inadequacy of the judgment to render that truth, puts it thus: In this connection, we must observe right at the beginning that the proposition, in the form of a judgment, is not adept to express speculative truths; recognition of this circumstance would go a long way in preventing many misunderstandings of speculative truths. Judgment joins subject and object in a connection of identity; abstraction is therefore made from the fact that the subject has yet more determinacies than the predicate has, just as that the predicate is wider than the subject. Now, if the content is speculative, the non-identity of subject and predicate is also an essential moment; but this is not expressed in judgment. The paradoxical and even bizarre light in which much of recent philosophy is cast for those not intimate with speculative thought is due in many ways to the form of the simple judgment when used to convey speculative results. For the purpose of expressing the speculative truth, the defect is first remedied by adding the contrary proposition, namely “being and nothing are not the same,” which we also stated above. But another defect then crops up, for these propositions are disconnected and therefore present their content only in an antinomy, whereas the content refers to one and the same thing, and the determinations expressed in the two propositions should be united absolutely—in a union which can then only be said to be an unrest of simultaneous incompatibles, a movement. The commonest injustice done to a speculative content is to render it

    A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

    41

    one-sidedly, that is, to give prominence only to one of the propositions in which it can be resolved. This proposition is then undeniably asserted; but the statement is just as false as it is correct, for once one proposition is taken out of its speculative context, the other also must be given at least as much attention and articulation. (Hegel, 2010, p. 67; emphases original)

    The long answer to the question ‘how to come up with a form of articulation that would make the speculative sentence possible’ is Hegel’s Logic. The short answer is: we really cannot. Speculative sentences are granular, that is, the subject and the predicate interpermeate in a strange temporality that is difficult to grasp, let alone adequately convey, in propositional form. The way the notion of retroactive necessity/causality (retroactively posited, positing the presuppositions, the retroactive constitution of the object, and so forth) functions in Žižek’s rendition of Hegel is a good example of a strange temporality, for instance. The key philosophical implication of Hegelian retroactivity is that it undermines the reign of the Principle of Sufficient Reason: this principle only holds in the condition of linear causality where the sum of past causes determines a future event—retroactivity means that the set of (past, given) reasons is never complete and “sufficient,” since the past reasons are retroactively activated by what is, within the linear order, their effect. (Žižek, 2013, p. 213)

    Put slightly differently, the Principle of Sufficient Reason only functions locally; globally, that is, when all combinatory possibilities are considered, it is incoherent. In the form of a motto: “things are locally coherent, and globally incoherent” (Ziporyn, 2004). Always. Yet as we will find out soon, the story of neo-Tiantai does not culminate here. The motto above is still incomplete. Filmmaker Christopher Nolan’s fascination with time is another potent example of the bizarreness of spatiotemporal interpermeations. Several of his movies like “Memento,” “Inception,” “Interstellar,” and most recently “Tenet” are ethical thought experiments where he manipulates time (and therefore space) in such a way that our ethical thinking is challenged in fundamental ways for reality at bottom is a bizarre out-of-joint event (Brislin, 2016). When time is skewed, does the flow of ethics likewise bend and reshape? Film director and writer Christopher Nolan has attained distinction for his manipulations of time in narrative structure, story theme, and filmic technique. A review of a selection of his films offers the opportunity to challenge our ethical theories against the “what if,” giving them new perspectives on application to the “what is.” What if the stopwatch stopped and reset itself every half-hour (Memento, 2000)? What if the sun continues in the sky, denying our biorhythmic need to chart our days, nights, wakefulness, and sleep (Insomnia, 2002)? What if the images of others in the photo album showed the progression of age, but ours remained the same (Interstellar, 2014)? What if synchronous or concurrent actions happened at different speeds (Inception, 2010)? What if “real time” were actually several planes of real, operating at different speeds and directions, and we could visualize and have access to all (Interstellar, 2014)? (Brislin, 2016)

    If reality at bottom is a bizarre out-of-joint event, then propositional argumentation has its limits that need to be transgressed perhaps. Nevertheless, I have tried to strike a balance between lucidity and opacity keeping in mind that certain forms of lucidity institute forms of opacity and vice versa. Take, for instance, the opacity of Graham Harman’s lucidity (as opposed to the lucidity of Hegel’s, or Nietzsche’s, or

    42

    1 Precursions

    Heidegger’s opacity). Harman writes extremely lucidly, and I, and many of his readers I presume, am grateful for that. He has such an engaging and refreshing style. That he briefly worked as a sportswriter in Chicago while finishing his PhD at DePaul University might have contributed to his luscious and dynamic prose style as a writer of clarity and elegance (Davis, 2012). Nonetheless, the accounts that purport to explain everything, like his ontology of the quadruple object, and, mind you, the exposition of granularity certainly falls under such accounts, are also debilitating at the same time; their lucidity obscures. One good instance of lucidity and opacity working together in a balanced fashion is perhaps Aldous Huxley’s The Doors of Perception (2009b). I can only hope to achieve such a balance. Another reason this book is essayistic rather than propositional in style is that I am not just writing about granularity, that elusive nameless name, but trying to enact it. Propositional sequentiality does not lend itself readily to this objective. In more capable hands, it might. Regrettably, not in mine. What do I mean by the claim that propositional sequentiality does not lend itself readily to the enacting of granularity? Let us take a look at how Jack Engler, an American psychotherapist involved in the dialogue between Buddhism and psychoanalysis and Western modes of psychotherapy, describes the experience of Vipassana (insight) meditation, an “uncovering” technique employed in Theravada Buddhism where the flow of the internal experience of the mind-body process is observed to gain insight into the underlying nature of psychic functioning, which can be most concisely characterized as the radical impermanence of phenomena: The first thing to occur is what the classical Theravada meditation texts call “dispelling the illusion of compactness.” My sense of being an independent observer disappears. The normal sense that I am a fixed, continuous point of observation from which I regard now this object, now that, is dispelled. Like the tachistoscopic flicker-fusion phenomenon which produces the illusion of an “object” when discrete and discontinuous images are flashed too quickly for normal perception to distinguish them, my sense of being a separate observer or experiencer behind my observation or experience is revealed to be the result of a perceptual illusion, of my not being normally able to perceive a more microscopic level of events. When my attention is sufficiently refined through training and kept bare of secondary reactions and elaboration of stimuli, all that is actually apparent to me from moment to moment is a mental or physical event and an awareness of that event. In each moment, there is simply a process of knowing (rama) and its object (rupa). Each arises separately and simultaneously in each moment of awareness. No enduring or substantial entity or observer or experiencer or agent—no self—can be found behind or apart from these moment-to-­ moment events to which they could be attributed (an-atta = no-self). In other words, the individual “frames” appear which had previously fused in normal perception in a tachistoscopic manner to produce an apparently solid and fixed image of a “self” of an “object.” The only observable reality at this level is the flow of mental and physical events themselves. There is no awareness of an observer. There are just individual moments of observation. (Engler, 1986, p. 42; long emphasis added)

    It is not like, I, the author of this work, is a fixed, independent and continuous point of observation from which I regard now this idea, now that, and being absolutely in control of this process, being wise, that is, produce a coherent account of things, about which you are lucky you will be reading soon. In other words, my situation on

    A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

    43

    Fig. 1.1  Self v no-self (Source: Engler, 1986, p. 42)

    the whole is not like the one depicted on the left-hand side of Fig. 1.1 quoted above. Instead, it is more like the situation represented on the right-hand side of the figure. I do not see things lucidly from an anchored and calm vantage point surveying serenely the entire landscape of thought. I wish I did, but alas, I do not. Instead, I find myself regarding now this idea, now that without an overarching framework guiding these interactions despite the fact that the notion of granularity in the way I appropriate it is one such overarching idea. In other words, I am not an independent compact observer conveying my lucid observations of how things are. Rather, I am a multiplicity. A multiplicity of individual frames of rama and rupa that appear without a hint of an observer in charge of this process of appearing. More interestingly, the objects I encounter are not compact either. They are equally multiplicities. There is not a compact Camus, Hegel, Carnap, Butler, Huxley, Žižek, Harman, Ziporyn, Schelling, and so forth. Therefore, the whole thing is a speculative enterprise and there is not much we can do about it except earnestly engage in its logic of the whirlwind of movement since we are already embedded within it. Incidentally, does this not sound a lot like David Hume’s concept of the self? That there is no inner perception of a permanent (read compact) self as the owner of experience? … there are some philosophers [like Descartes, Locke, and Berkeley], who imagine we are every moment intimately conscious of what we call our self […] For my part when I enter most intimately into what I call myself, I always stumble on some particular perception or other, of heat or cold, light or shade, love or hatred, pain or pleasure. I never can catch myself at any time without a perception, and never can observe anything but the perception. (Hume, 1978, 1739–40)

    Perhaps it is too soon to assume a full-fledged comparative stance vis-à-vis East-­ West encounters but it seems to me that there is some undeniable resonance here between the Buddhist no-self doctrine (anatta) and the Scottish no-self theorist David Hume’s understanding of the non-existence of personal identity (Giles, 1993; Siderits et al., 2011). A more recent example in line with Hume’s no-self comes from the philosopher of mind Thomas Metzinger, who deploys the findings of the empirical sciences of the mind (cognitive neuroscience) to put forth the claim that what we call ‘self’ is nothing but the phenomenal self-model activated by the brain. He opens his colossal book Being No One (2003) in the following way:

    44

    1 Precursions This is a book about consciousness, the phenomenal self, and the first-person perspective. Its main thesis is that no such things as selves exist in the world: Nobody ever was or had a self. All that ever existed were conscious self-models that could not be recognized as models. The phenomenal self is not a thing, but a process—and the subjective experience of being someone emerges if a conscious information-processing system operates under a transparent self-model. You are such a system right now, as you read these sentences. Because you cannot recognize your self-model as a model, it is transparent: you look right through it. You don’t see it. But you see with it. In other, more metaphorical, words, the central claim of this book is that as you read these lines you constantly confuse yourself with the content of the self-model currently activated by your brain. (p.  1; emphases original)

    For Metzinger (2009), who is a die-hard physicalist, the more fundamental level of reality is material, and consciousness arises in the brain. What we ordinarily call the ego is the content of a phenomenal self-model—basically a brilliant simulation vastly simplifying the enormously complex reality—activated by the brain so that we conceive ourselves as a unified whole in our interactions with the internal and external environment in order to survive and reproduce within the framework of Darwinian evolution by natural selection (Metzinger, 2009). Cognitive scientist Donald Hoffman (2020) concurs with Metzinger’s thesis that our everyday understanding of ourselves is basically a useful simulation of a reality which we cannot even begin to fathom. It is massively complex. We need ruthless simplification. We simply cannot afford to know the true state of affairs. If we attempted to know the truth about reality, we would not be able to survive it. We would be dinner for an organism that has mastered the process of simplification way more efficiently than us. So far so good. Yet what is the true state of affairs according to Hoffman? Well, it is not an open-and-shut case of brains activating consciousnesses. Rather, it is the opposite! For Hoffman (2020), who is not strictly a physicalist on account of his understanding of quantum mechanics, according to the latest developments of which spacetime and the particles that populate it are not the fundamental layer of reality, consciousness qua consciousness, consciousness without form, is more fundamental than the forms of consciousness formless consciousness takes that populate the world-simulation for a point of view, that is, for an observer, which is another conscious agent in the world. Conscious agents, despite the connotation, are not selves as we ordinarily understand the latter. They are simply mathematical structures in a probability space of possible experiences that interact with other experiences. As a matter of fact, for Hoffman, there is nothing but a circuit of conscious agents (humans are just a tiny sliver of the probability space of experiences) ceaselessly acting on each other that can be unified and split in multitudinous ways all the way down. Essentially, there is a single network of conscious agents that can be decomposed into an infinite number of conscious agents. There are conscious agents first, and then there are physical brains that arise in the form of simulations in the case of humans. Consciousness is not something that arises in space and time. Space and time, or spacetime, arise as data structures, viz. simulations, in consciousness. Consciousness without form is the fundamental mathematical probability space the contents of which are the infinitely many forms of consciousness.

    A Note to the Reader: Pleading Guilty in Advance

    45

    This is starting to sound a little bit like Hindu Advaita Vedanta clothed in cognitive neuroscientific computerese to me. That there is such a resonance between the Buddhist notions of no-self, Advaita Vedanta notion of the Self, and the notions of no-self of a Scottish Enlightenment philosopher from the eighteenth century, and the notions of self-as-a-simulation of a philosopher of mind, and a cognitive neuroscientist from the 21st should not come as a complete surprise. After all, granularity, by necessity, as I shall soon argue, implies cross-cultural perspectives since, like in the case of Hegel’s speculative sentence structure alluded to earlier, cultures always already are porous, that is, they always already interpermeate in strange temporalities. Having said that this book is not a work on comparative philosophy understood in its disciplinary sense (I do not speak the requisite languages); nevertheless, it teems with universalistic claims like “cultures are always already porous.” Well, they can also be “compact.” That they are porous is because they are compact, and that they are compact is because they are porous goes without saying, if we subscribe to Neo-Tiantai take on things, which we do. Another good example of an undeniable resonance in an East-West encounter is provided by Žižek (2013) in the context of Buddhism and psychoanalysis: Furthermore, psychoanalysis shares with Buddhism the insistence that there is no Self as a substantive agent of psychic life: no wonder Mark Epstein, in his book on Buddhism and psychoanalysis, refers positively to Lacan’s early essay on the “mirror stage,” with its notion of the Ego as an object, the result of the subject’s identification with the idealized fixed image of itself: the Self is the fetishized illusion of a substantial core of subjectivity where, in reality, there is nothing. This is why, for Buddhism, the point is not to discover one’s “true Self,” but to accept that there is no such thing, that the “Self” as such is an illusion, an imposture. In more psychoanalytic terms: not only should one analyze resistances, but, ultimately, “there is really nothing but resistance to be analyzed; there is no true self waiting in the wings to be released.” The self is a disruptive, false, and, as such, unnecessary metaphor for the process of awareness and knowing: when we awaken to knowing, we realize that all that goes on in us is a flow of “thoughts without a thinker.” The impossibility of figuring out who or what we really are is inherent, since there is nothing that we “really are,” just a void at the core of our being. Consequently, in the process of Buddhist Enlightenment, we do not quit this terrestrial world for another truer reality—we just accept its non-substantial, fleeting, illusory character; we embrace the process of “going to pieces without falling apart.” (pp. 129–130; emphasis original)

    To go back to Engler’s schema, it is not exactly like there are events arising from moment to moment and there is an awareness associated with every single one of these events in the way shown on the right-hand side of Fig. 1.1 either. In this representation, there is still a subtle differentiation between the subject of awareness and the object of awareness. There is no field conception at work yet. Awareness is a non-possessive and non-possessed field prior to being split into its subjective and objective poles, if you will. It is more like there is no subject of observation on this side, nor is there an object of observation on the other but that “the observer is the observed.” There are really no sides. When the distinction, gross and then subtle, between the subject and object of awareness completely disappears, what remains is not a mere blank nothingness, but granularity in its infinite fullness, which is

    46

    1 Precursions

    affirmed as life in a this-worldly orientation. Life here is a shorthand way of saying life:death, and this-worldly orientation is a shorthand way of saying this-­ worldly:other-worldly orientation. “The nihilation (the ‘no’) is inseparable from the affirmation (the ‘yes’)” (Roy, 2003, p. 155). For now, we defocus our attention away from dichotomies in favor of a nondual field conception. Read less hurriedly, the right-hand side of Fig. 1.1 makes sense especially when compared to the left-hand side. When our attention is focused on the right-hand side in contrast to the left-hand side, the power of this contrast to bring forth an insight into how the mind works becomes apparent. The message is clear: compactness is an illusion. It is more like, from moment to moment, an event and an awareness of that event co-arise, stay a bit, and then co-disappear chased by another such ephemeral pair. There is neither a compact subject nor is there a compact object that endures beyond such events. But, moving on, when our attention now shifts to the right-hand side in contrast to the white blank backdrop of the very page against which the right-hand side as a representation of how the mind works emerges, we have an even deeper insight into the way the mind works, whereby the-observer-is-­ the-observed mantra is experienced in its infinite fullness. This is the level of insight this book attempts to engage and in so doing aims to enact. As is clear by now, propositional linearity cannot handle the mantra “the-observer-is-the-observed.” Krishnamurti has spent a lifetime trying to convey, or rather, enact, this very insight to/in his audiences, with various degrees of success. In the pages below, you will find that there is no awareness of a consistent observer. There are simply individual instances of cogitations that nevertheless interpermeate in a non-linear fashion from moment to moment in such a way that the-observer-is-the-observed is enacted every time. This does not mean that I abdicate responsibility for bringing forth these individual instances of thought. What I deflect rather is the expectation of consistency/lucidity of an I, a fixed, independent and continuous point of observation. As a matter of fact, inconsistency is consistently deployed. To see how, let us make a start with what we can refer to as “non-understanding.”

    Non-understanding The central underlying attitude that animates this study is a state of non-­ understanding, and not merely not understanding. Patently, there is much I do not understand. As a matter of fact, I understand very little. As Rosi Braidotti (2015) acerbically points out in her inimitable style in a talk at Fridericianum, “there is nothing more pathetic than a philosopher trying to pretend that you understand modern science.” Take the conceptual foundations of special and general relativity and quantum mechanics, for instance. I do not understand much about them beyond the somewhat accessible accounts given in popular science books such as, among a great many others, Richard Feynman’s public lectures on the theory of QED (quantum electrodynamics, 1990), David Bohm’s Wholeness and the Implicate Order

    Non-understanding

    47

    (2005) discussing—among other more expansive ideas such as cosmic consciousness—hidden variables in the quantum theory (with some mathematics), Carlo Rovelli’s The Order of Time (2018), where he discusses the riddles of time in reference to the general theory of relativity and quantum theory (with almost no mathematics), and the Nobel Prize winner astrophysicist Kip Thorne’s The Science of Interstellar (2014), the latter explaining the science of general relativity in relation to wormholes, black holes, interstellar travel, and the like (with a lot of mathematics), brilliantly deployed in Christopher Nolan’s and his superb production team’s breathtaking science-fiction epic Interstellar—I cannot help but note in passing that together with the original Blade Runner with its majestic Vangelis score (‘Vangelis Blade Runner blues’), Interstellar is one of my favorite all-time sci-fi movies now despite the physicalist framework they work within wherein a reductively materialist non-spiritual Promethean project unfolds. Accordingly, I must understand a tiny bit, at least certain bits and pieces of the science, especially those stripped of mathematical formalization—which already suggests I do not understand much—but at the end of the day I really do not understand what is going on concerning time, space, spacetime, gravity, fields, elementary particles, symmetries, wave functions, quantum fluctuations, black holes, quantum entanglement, dark matter, antimatter, the Hubble Deep Fields, various physical and nonphysical dimensions, and so forth, not to mention cosmic consciousness. Besides, Nima Arkani-Hamed, “faculty member of the Institute for Advanced Study and one of the world’s foremost theoretical particle physicists,” (Burton, 2021) has not written a popular science book yet since he is completely focused on figuring out the nature of reality deeper than and generative of most of the things just mentioned above (Burton, 2021). The nature of reality probed at a level that would finally overcome the incompatibility of relativity (Einsteinian spacetime—gravity) and quantum mechanics, which will help us understand where Einsteinian spacetime and the elementary particles and their interactions come from at a more fundamental (more complete?) deeper level, the idea of so-called emergent space-time and quantum mechanics (Burton, 2021). To this end, we need new physical and mathematical ideas, a new physics, generated not out of the blue but in the form of a reconsideration of the existing solid laws of nature codified in quantum field theory (Arkani-Hamed, 2018). What this new physics looks like—it looks like a geometrical space characterized by an amplituhedron—I have very little understanding of. I also have very little understanding of how on earth whatever the most fundamental level of reality (physical and/or mathematical), which purportedly accounts for all the interactions and processes in the world of matter around us, interacts with the less fundamental layers of reality (such as the mathematician Alexander Grothendieck giving lectures on category theory in the forests surrounding Hanoi while the city was being bombed during the Vietnam war (Wikipedia contributors, 2022, June 11), the Darwinian evolutionary forces, fluctuating inflation rates in the world, the Dadaist interventions during World War I, the archetypes of the Jungian collective unconscious clamoring for attention, and the way the original members of the Speculative Realism movement went their own way, and so forth), and why there is such a hierarchy of levels of reality in the first place. Can we

    48

    1 Precursions

    get the Dadaist interventions during World War I from the recursive concatenation of the relatively simple interactions among the fundamental particles of the standard model of particle physics, for instance? If yes, how? If not, why not? This not understanding, however, is different from non-understanding. Non-­ understanding is the understanding that we can never exhaustively understand something, even the new picture of reality seen from the perspective of this purportedly new physics and mathematics, for the simple reason that any complete or globally coherent universal system (of understanding) is impossible, as has been proposed and demonstrated, in diverse contexts in the twentieth into the twenty-first centuries, by Kurt Gödel’s incompleteness theorems, Werner Heisenberg’s uncertainty (or indeterminacy) principle, Jacques Lacan’s not-All Real, Bertrand Russell’s famous paradox concerning the set of all sets that are not members of themselves, Gilles Deleuze’s differential field of virtuality and the surplus of the logic of sense, Martin Heidegger’s ontological difference (concealing-unconcealing ratio that limits every totality in Don Ihde’s words (2010)), Slavoj Žižek’s incomplete reality, Jean-François Lyotard’s inexpressible figure of Discourse, Figure (the incapacity of language to render the singularity of experience, or the figural as that which prevents discourse from ever presenting as a unity) (2011), Alain Badiou’s irreducibly inconsistent multiplicity, Bruno Latour’s plasma, “a vast ocean of uncertainties speckled by a few islands of calibrated and stabilized forms,” (Latour, 2007, p. 245; emphasis added), the im/possibility of a deterministic completion of quantum theory (Frauchiger & Renner, 2018), Henri Bergson’s zone of indetermination, Wittgenstein’s incommensurability of language-games, Giorgio Agamben’s theory of im/potentiality (the ambiguous interplay between dunamis-potentiality and energeia-­act), Emmanuel Levinas’ non-totalizable infinity concretized in the face of the absolutely Other, Graham Harman’s quadruple object (the object that is forever withdrawn into its subterranean reality), Jacques Derrida’s différance, Ferdinand de Saussure’s ruminations on the split nature of human language (the unbridgeable opposition between langue and parole) and the signifier and the signified bound together in the split-yet-unified sign, that is, the aporetic structure of the sign, the impossibility of a pure and immediate self-presence, Gregory Chaitin’s algorithmic information theory concerning computation being imbued with the incomputable, and so on and on. A particularly compelling example of the impossibility of a globally coherent universal system (of understanding) comes from the work of Iain Hamilton Grant. In a string of essays, based on his take on Schelling’s Naturphilosophie, he elaborates the impossibility of a universal (read complete) system of understanding (Grant, 2015a, b, 2020). The systematicity of the latter entails that nothing be left out, hence the claim to completion/universality. In his text “Nature After Nature, or Naturephilosophical Futurism” (2020), based on Schelling’s account of first philosophy as ontogeny (rather than ontology), that is, an account of the becoming of being, the term ‘world’ refers to the notion “that there will be no whole—not even a paradoxical one including itself—because a world was never not what creation will become” (Grant, 2020, p. 97; emphasis added). That is, there was never a world complete in-itself, distinct and separated from that which is contained, or becoming,

    Non-understanding

    49

    within it. Note the resonance with the formula we have presented earlier: the-­ observer-­is-the-observed. In other words, there was never a two-world system. Put slightly differently, “‘world’ means: there is no whole (even including the whole that includes the whole and that which it is part of) that includes a final environment” (Grant, 2020, p. 97). This is, in other words, a one-world meta/physics, which implies the following: “not only is there nothing in particular that nature is, but more importantly, neither is there any thing that nature is not” (Grant, 2020, p. 98). Because this is the case, there cannot be a universal system of understanding since the latter is extracted from a universality it is part of, or additional to. This implies that a universal system of understanding cannot be complete in itself since it cannot be withdrawn from its environment, that is, the universe or nature itself; hence, the universe remains open-ended; it remains porous; it remains granular, constantly being added to or augmented. There is no loss, only contribution. To illustrate, Grant asks us to imagine the drawing of a line: No line may be drawn that does not create three spaces: this side, that side, and the line itself. For this reason, it is a mistake to think that one line is sufficient to forge a division, which does not occur unless that one line is situated within a pre-delimited space. Were there no such pre-delimited space, the line remains a line, not a division, and becomes one space among (at least) three (in non-delimited space, there is no limit to the number of spaces because there is no ‘in’ in it). (Grant, 2020, pp. 97–98)

    Is not this similar to the way Heidegger imagines the emptiness of a jug as its essence, which, when delimited within the context of a gathering of people drinking in a festival, brings about a world, enregioning within the open-region of Being (Davis, 2020)? The empty volume generated by the contour of the jug creates an occasion situated within a pre-delimited space, the festival, that gathers a world within the open-region of Being. The open-region of Being itself is non-delimited, hence incomplete, hence open. Enregioning within the open-region of Being cannot itself be enregioned within a larger ‘meta-world’ system these individual systems compose—that is, they are not themselves parts of a larger system such as a continuous ‘time’ running through them; their existence at all, rather, entails their non-obtaining. My claim is that nature obtains when there is an open-ended number of systems to which their non-obtaining may always be added. (Grant, 2020: 98)

    I do not suggest that the theoretical constellations cited above concerning the impossibility of a globally coherent universal system (of understanding) including Grant’s account all revolve around the same subject. Not at all, except for the fact that they all address foundational issues in their respective disciplines—and perhaps one foundational issue concerns the paradox, confusion, and philosophical havoc generated in the wake of the desire to harness infinity, which does not behave like an ordinary number (Strogatz, 2019, p. xvii; Rucker, 2019), and exploit its power to think reality as a whole, which indubitably fails for things are, to employ a convenient shorthand again, only locally coherent and globally incoherent. If the infinite enfolds in the finite, that is, if the individuation of the infinite in the finite is an addition to the infinite rather than its exhaustion, as Grant would claim, the finite is infinity in the infinite, that is, an instance of infinity and the emergence of form from within infinity, the process of which defies completion.

    50

    1 Precursions

    Another foundational issue, connected to the first, that seems to lie at the center of all the constellations mentioned, circles around the question of how to conceive the conditions of creative production, the matter of how something new at all comes into being, that is, “the novum, the utterly and unexpectedly new, the new which astonishes by its absolute and intrinsic unpredictability” (Fredric Jameson quoted in Noys, 2010, p. 60). That is, what is the source and nature of creativity, hence the issue of “the enigma of freedom, of the sudden suspension of the ‘principle of sufficient reason,’ discernible from God’s radically contingent act of creation …” (Žižek waxing lyrical about Schelling’s Ages of the World, 2009, p. 3). How is it possible to break up or transform a given structure, episteme, system, network, Empire, regime, situation, order, ideology, systemic coherence, horizon of capital, spectacle, impasse, existing laws of the world, and so forth to introduce change/ metamorphosis/transgression into it? How is it possible to intervene (radically or gradually) into it, from within or without, in a moment of (revolutionary) rupture or in a piecemeal reformist fashion? Where does the possibility of change originate? This brings up the issue of the surging forth of the subject, or singularity, which is the site or event or agency of such disruptions or transformations or metamorphoses of the structure, whether from within or without. What is the mechanism of these disruptions/transformations/metamorphoses? Does it rely on contradiction, negativity, alterity, virtuality, difference, subtraction, mutation, or something else altogether? Despite the incommensurability among the constellations named above, they nevertheless display a striking commonality of approach to existence, aside from swirling around the matters of infinity and novelty/freedom/subject that forms a family resemblance, to say the least. The commonality concerns the fundamental ambiguity of being (Ziporyn, 2004), the fundamental self-split/self-division of being that simply would not go away or be rectified no matter how many tricks we devise up our metaphysical sleeves. Reality, it seems, is ontologically incomplete, inconsistent, impossible, aporetic, incongruous, uncertain, ambiguous, paradoxical, indeterminate, incoherent, incompatible, and so forth, at its deepest or most surface levels (depending on one’s perspective), or at its limits. It is not just us not (yet) able to know how things are. To wit, it is not merely an epistemological issue, not a matter of our cognitive limits. Namely, it is not a matter of not-understanding, which implies that we do not fully understand things now but at some point in the future we will, or we might. It goes deeper than that and gets to the heart of reality itself, at which presence(-to-meaning), expressed in the idiom of Derridean deconstruction, is originally fractured. Apropos Derrida, the presence of sense is present in a full and primordial intuition only in being delayed-deferred (différant) without end is one way of putting it. There is no original self-presence, self-purity, or self-­ consistency of being. Self-division, or negativity, is constitutive. Nevertheless, things are more complex and in Derridean infinite deconstruction, the perpetual opening to the experience/arrival of the event, the future to come [l’àvenir], that is, the disseminative form of affirmative opening to alterity, is ultimately affirmed (Noys, 2010). It is not fundamentally negative. It is a case of “yes, yes” (Noys, 2010).

    Non-understanding

    51

    Non-understanding, in the sense of the fundamental self-split/self-division of being, the fundamental ambiguity of being, has even deeper roots in the theosophically-­influenced German Romanticism and Idealism. For instance, the importance of Boehmian theosophy for Schelling’s philosophy of the unconscious is well-established (McGrath, 2012). The Absolute as self-revealing life, whereby longing for existence (manifestation, revelation) precedes the model of representational consciousness, is at the root of Schelling’s Freedom essay. In very basic terms, the divine ground, or rather unground (Ungrund) itself is riven with “opposed unconscious drives within the ante-cosmic Godhead” (Bjorge, 2016): Basically, Schelling’s maneuver is to relocate the contingent divergence from the divine ground within that ground itself, in contradistinction to the identity philosophy, which posits a pure, ideal, divine absolute “I” behind the horizon of historical appearances, and in distinction with absolute idealism, which posits Spirit as the whole of the systemic totality. Schelling’s intent is to reopen the ontological difference between existence and essence that was (apparently) closed by the absolute mediation of Hegel’s Spirit by redoubling the ontological difference into the primordial absolute mind in the form of opposed unconscious drives within the Godhead. This strategy derives from Jacob Böehme’s theosophy, which locates the duality of good and evil within the Godhead in the form of opposed wills. God, as it were, develops a split personality. The resulting divine psychosis spills out of God’s mind into creation. (Bjorge, 2016, pp. 3–4)

    There is a polarity within the simplicity of the unground itself between a self-­ assertive and a self-diremptive will (McGrath, 2012, p. 50). On the one hand, there is a non-subjective selfless being that is entirely immersed in itself in potentiality. On the other, there is a yearning for a subject, for self-revelation, for activity. Boehme’s many-sided writings revolve around a single thought: God is a will to revelation. Nature is both the product of God’s original revelation and a repetition of the internal dynamic of that revelation. For anything to be revealed to itself, it must become doubled, dividing into something that withdraws and hides itself and something that comes forward and shows itself. (McGrath, 2012, p. 49)

    Non-understanding is structural. That is, self-limitation, self-concealment is necessary. For manifestation to take place, for letting otherness itself be, a non-manifest “dark” ground has to withdraw into the unconscious: the unground has to negate its own infinity. The unground, the absolute beyond predication and distinction, wills self-manifestation “prior” to its knowing what self-manifestation entails (division, self-return through another). The unground is neither ignorant nor psychotic (pace Žižek); it is unknowing and indifferent (non-dual). Knowledge, reason, order, and being depend upon this primordial drive—and not the other way around. (McGrath, 2012, p. 52)

    But why, we might be compelled to ask, self-revelation in the first place? The answer lies with the unconditioned freedom of the unground. Boehme’s unground is the ineffable, non-dual, and incomprehensible darkness of the Godhead out of which the light of self-consciousness emerges through a dialectical interplay of opposites. The unground in itself “lacks” the duality necessary to revelation; Boehme repeats, like a mantra, that without distinction and duality there can be no manifestation. Without duality an eternal peace would reign in Godhead, but the eternal nature of the Godhead would not be revealed. Duality emerges out of the non-duality of the unground

    52

    1 Precursions in the form of hunger: the eternally quiescent nothingness of the Godhead suddenly gives rise to a second form of nothingness, nothingness as lack and hunger for something, ultimately for a revelation of itself. Boehme’s meaning cannot be that some external law of nature imposes necessity on the unground, as though the unground must allow for difference, or is coerced into differentiation as a condition of its becoming manifest to itself. The freedom of the unground is the foundation of Boehme’s thought. … Why the unground wills self-revelation ultimately cannot be answered. To give an answer would be to ascribe a cause to that which has no ground, that which is absolutely unconditioned and free. (McGrath, 2012, p. 53)

    A mad dance of to-and-fro within the unground itself between its conflicting wills to reveal/conceal itself is ultimately left ambiguous as to its why since, as Sean McGrath points out above, “to give an answer would be to ascribe a cause to that which has no ground, that which is absolutely unconditioned and free.” The fundamental ambiguity of being is structural if there is to be freedom. In line with Boehme and Schelling, the fundamental ambiguity of being referenced above is ultimately taken to be a play or an interplay of some sort, what in Hinduism goes by the Sanskrit term lila, the creative divine play, namely, the hide-­ and-­seek of primordial awareness with itself, whereby a unity without foundation or true subject is in free play of difference. In Western philosophical jargon, we can refer to it as the transcendental illusion (Kant), that is, the indispensably necessary illusion that gives a sense of unity and coherence to the world, or the very existence of the image itself and not the image as a representation of a real object behind it; there is no real object behind the image; the image is there behind which there is nothing; the image itself is this nothingness; we should not interminably look for the real object behind the image; there is no such object; there is only semblance (Lacan). Or as Derrida puts it: there is no “serene presence beyond the reach of play” (cited in Rorty, 2010). Or as Žižek (2013) puts it in his massively ambitious Less Than Nothing in the context of his assessment of Meillassoux’s After Finitude: Heidegger’s “Er-Eignis,” the Event/Arrival of a new historical epoch, of a new mode of the disclosure of Being—or, to put it in inadequate but nonetheless appropriate terms: of a new transcendental horizon of meaning—asserts the radical facticity or contingency of the Transcendental. There is no Necessity, no Reason, no Why in why reality is disclosed to us within this and not another transcendental horizon of meaning, no deeper logical process which regulates the succession of the epochs of Being; the history of Being is an abyssal game; that is, Er-Eignis is not a “deeper” Ground or Agent regulating the succession of the historical appearances of Being, it is these appearances themselves as abyssal Events, as things which, in the most radical sense imaginable, “just happen.” (Žižek, 2013, p. 632; emphasis added)

    Or as the American transpersonal/spiritual/neo-platonic philosopher, integral theorist Ken Wilber (2001b) remarks in the context of what meditation is all about: And so proceeds meditation, which is simply higher development, which is simply higher evolution—a transformation from unity to unity until there is simple Unity, whereupon Brahman, in an unnoticed shock of recognition and final remembrance, grins silently to itself, closes its eyes, breathes deeply, and throws itself outward for the millionth time, losing itself in its manifestations for the sport and play of it all. Evolution then proceeds again, transformation by transformation, remembering more and more, unifying more and more, until every soul remembers Buddha, as Buddha, in Buddha—whereupon there is then no

    Non-understanding

    53

    Buddha and no soul. And that is the final transformation. When Zen Master Fach’ang was dying, a squirrel screeched on the roof. “It’s just this,” he said, “and nothing more.” (p. 111; emphasis added)

    Non-understanding is understood to be playful, an interplay of presence and absence, the dance of Shiva as Rovelli (2018) puts it in his book on the mysteries of time. From the most minute events to the more complex ones, it is this dance of ever-increasing entropy, nourished by the initial low entropy of the universe, that is the real dance of Shiva, the destroyer. (p. 144)

    Maybe we should try to be more precise here for it is unusual to see a reference made to the Hindu deity Shiva in a popular science book dealing with the concept of time from a quantum physicist’s point of view (as we will see below, Rovelli, to most of his physicist colleagues’ chagrin, revels in making connections between quantum mechanics and Hindu and Buddhist ways of experiencing the world). Unlike Gary Zukav of The Dancing Wu Li Masters fame, for instance, Rovelli is a theoretical physicist presently working in the field of loop quantum gravity, a cutting-­edge research program attempting to bring quantum mechanics and general relativity together. Instead of using the phrase the interplay of presence and absence then we can perhaps deploy the terms ‘particular’ and ‘blurred’ in reference to Rovelli’s historical account of “entropy” in his book The Order of Time (2018). Accordingly, entropy, the term originally coined by Rudolph Clausius and later elaborated by Ludwig Boltzmann, is “nothing other than the number of microscopic states that our blurred vision of the world fails to distinguish” (Rovelli, 2018, p. 32). Incidentally, does this not sound like Jack Engler’s description of the self as “a perceptual illusion, of my not being normally able to perceive a more microscopic level of events”? In any case, Rovelli’s is a beautiful definition, but, more importantly, it delivers a final crushing blow to the unidirectionality of time, which turns out to be a chimera from the point of view of modern physics. Things are in tumult, constantly moving producing in the process less and less particular situations. This is what entropy is. How is it related to the directionality of time? When a configuration of elements, say, a pack of cards, is ordered, physicists refer to it as a ‘particular’ configuration, that it is an ordered configuration. For instance, a pack of cards, the first twenty-six of which are red and the next twenty-­ six of which are black, is a unique, namely, particular, configuration. When the pack is shuffled, that particular order is lost. It is possible but unlikely that it will get back to its original configuration by further shuffling. We always move from a more orderly past towards a less orderly future, or so it seems. Rovelli (2018) describes the central point in detail: Here we get to the key point. If the first twenty-six cards in a pack are all red and the next twenty-six are all black, we say that the configuration of the cards is ‘particular;’ that it is ‘ordered.’ This order is lost when the pack is shuffled. The initial ordered configuration is a configuration ‘of low entropy.’ But notice that it is particular if we look at the colour of the cards—red or black. It is particular because I am looking at the colour. Another configuration will be particular if the first twenty-six cards consist of only hearts and spades. Or if they are all odd numbers, or the twenty-six most creased cards in the pack, or exactly the

    54

    1 Precursions same twenty-six of three days ago … Or if they share any other characteristic. If we think about it carefully, every configuration is particular, every configuration is singular, if we look at all of its details, since every configuration always has something about it that characterizes it in a unique way. (p. 29; emphases original)

    If we do not pick out a particular configuration in advance, there is really no difference between the levels of entropy before and after the shuffling of the cards. At each moment, there is a particular configuration: 26-red-26-black is one configuration; completely-shuffled-pack is another. They are equally ordered, just in different ways. So, there is no movement from low entropy to high entropy unless we discern beforehand a characteristic on the basis of which we ascertain the entropy of different configurations. Rovelli (2018) delivers the punchline: It follows that the notion of certain configurations being more particular than others (twenty-six red cards followed by twenty-six black, for example) makes sense only if I limit myself to noticing only certain aspects of the cards (in this case, the colours). If I distinguish between all the cards, the configurations are all equivalent: none of them is more or less particular than others. The notion of ‘particularity’ is born only at the moment we begin to see the universe in a blurred and approximate way. Boltzmann has shown that entropy exists because we describe the world in a blurred fashion. He has demonstrated that entropy is precisely the quantity that counts how many are the different configurations that our blurred vision does not distinguish between. Heat, entropy and the lower entropy of the past are notions that belong to an approximate, statistical description of nature. The difference between past and future is deeply linked to this blurring … So, if I could take into account all the details of the exact, microscopic state of the world, would the characteristic aspects of the flowing of time disappear? (pp. 29–30; emphases original)

    According to Rovelli, the answer is unequivocally yes. However, this is simply a thought experiment since we cannot “take into account” all the details of the exact microscopic state of the world, ever, even with the latest super supercomputers. Hence, our blurred vision is bound to be always blurred and thus we inescapably experience the flow of time unidirectionally from past to present to future courtesy of the second law of thermodynamics—systems always go from low-entropy to high-entropy states, from less blurred to more blurred. What is present is an ordered configuration. It is particular, or present, because we see the universe at that point in a blurred way. If we were to see all the configurations, which are equally singular, unique, or particular, if we see the universe in a more and more granular fashion that is, the universe becomes more and more present and less and less absent. There is no limit case, however, where we see all the particular configurations at once as a whole without a single one left out. There is no case where all is present! The all is inexhaustible because we, the subject, are there to pick out a particular configuration. Brahman’s lila is infinite, and infinitely novel because it is dispersed into particular configurations. Any particular configuration is present in so far as many others are rendered absent, or pushed into the background, or our vision is made blurred so that we focus on one particular configuration at the expense of others, infinitely more others. We cannot make all particular configurations present at the same time. We are always blurred. There is always granularity. Presence is always defined vis-à-vis absence. This is

    Non-understanding

    55

    non-­understanding: the fundamental ambiguity of being, the interplay of presence and absence, the play of the particular and blurred, in short, the play of lila. In principle, we can understand everything, but not exhaustively! Non-understanding prevails. Now, it must be noted that the above account still relies too much on the metaphor of seeing, where there is a subtle (or not so subtle) distinction between a seer and the seen. In other words, it is still very much dualistic in orientation. Two separate domains of the seer and the seen are posited without questioning this presupposition. And that is why it goes astray. It is still a static account of reality that relies on a dualistic framework. The seer cannot see it all at any given time for it is not an all-seeing eye, the universal eye of a god-like observer. It cannot exhaust the all. Fair enough. Yet, even if it were an all-seeing eye, it would still not be seeing itself in the act of seeing the all, which means it would not be seeing it all. It has to exclude itself from the process or moment of all seeing. This account of non-understanding is dualistic because it assumes that there is an all out there and we are in here distinct from it, seeing this all albeit always incompletely for the all is inexhaustible. Rather, the reason there is no case where all is present is due to the not-All—“not-whole non-One” (Johnston, 2013, p. 25)—nature of reality as opposed to the “…. supposition of the ultimate cohesion of the material universe as a self-consistent One-All” (Johnston, 2013, p. 16). The seer is always-already implicated in the seen. There is no duality of the seer and the seen. No neat separation between the two. They are implicated with each other from the beginning in a single world process. There is no seen without this impossible object-that-is-subject being implicated in the seen. The reason where all is not present is that for anything to be present at all, the subject must forget its own implication in the creation of the world that is seen. The-­ observer-­is-the-observed creates a world, and this world is non-All for it is an incomplete, namely, nondual world open to freedom, that is, open to the creation of an entirely novel world. And the transition from one world to another is completely contingent. There is no meta-logic (a meta-seer) that governs this process of transition. If there were, we would be back to a dualistic orientation. Non-understanding is the understanding that there is no Ultimate Reason (Ultimate Seer) why the world as it is configured now becomes a newly-configured world then. There is no creating in a dualistic framework. Yes, there is a creator, a creation, and a creature, but there is no creating, which is a single nondual open-ended and unending process. No amount of understanding will give us the true nature of this contingent transition from one form/horizon/configuration to another for non-understanding is nondual, whereas understanding is dual. Well, what about the division just employed between non-understanding and understanding? Is it dual or nondual? The short answer is the dao. Understanding is understood to be a form of non-understanding since the dao is that from which nothing can depart. Everything is in harmony with the dao including disharmony. That from which things can depart is not the dao. Accordingly, understanding, no matter how dualistic it is, ultimately (and immediately) is non-­ understanding itself. On a side note, it is essential that we are always blurred, that non-understanding persists. Non-understanding in its dualistic form that is. Take, for instance, the

    56

    1 Precursions

    microbiome, our second genome. We have already alluded to this fact: only 43% of all the cells in our body are human; the rest is our microbiome and includes bacteria, viruses, fungi and single-celled archaea (Morton, 2017). If we were not blurred about this fact, about the fact that we are crawling with bugs (!), we would probably go insane thinking that we are infested with aliens to our core that we cannot get rid of! In this case, you do not want to be too granular. All is good if nondual non-­ understanding is in play. To resume, non-understanding is about the fact that there is nothing that can be understood exhaustively for nothing is given simpliciter. That is to say, there is no pure absolute presence(-to-meaning) that is given in its entirety once and for all before our eyes. That would be the fantasy of dualistic thinking: the desire to see/ witness the absolute presence(-to-meaning) before my eyes and hold it there. There is presencing, yes, which implies a concomitant form or mode of absencing, but not absolute presence(-to-meaning) pure and simple. In this sense, I do not think that the physicists and cosmologists themselves understand what is going on with the foundations of special and general relativity and quantum mechanics either despite the fact that they have accumulated far superior knowledge and experience in regards to these events than I can ever imagine having myself. Quantum mechanics has been one of the most, if not the most, successful models of reality human mind has ever assembled with its extraordinary predictive successes. The story of quantum reality, or reality conceived from within the quantum field theory, is extremely solid. Here, a reference to The Theory of Almost Everything: The Standard Model, the Unsung Triumph of Modern Physics by Robert Oerter (2006) should suffice. It has been more than hundred years now since the annus mirabilis (“miracle year”) papers of Einstein were published in 1905, and the theories of physics concerning spacetime, gravity, quantum nature of matter/energy, and the origins, destiny, and end of the universe have been probed ever deeper, both experimentally (observationally) and mathematically. This, however, does not suggest that we now have a solid grasp of what is going on in the universe, or what is happening to the universe. We are not even sure if there is a universe—goodness gracious! Here, mathematical physicist, now (and finally) a Nobel laureate, Roger Penrose’s idea concerning the infinite series of cyclical universes (the so-called “conformal cyclic cosmology”) comes to mind (Penrose, 2011). We are as much dumbfounded, if not more so, as we were hundred years ago despite (or rather because of) the fact that astonishingly superior mathematical and instrumental precision has been achieved. With such an astonishing achievement of precision, we now have an astonishing level of non-understanding. Ironically, mathematical and instrumental precision has enabled the conditions for the proliferation of mind-boggling assertions regarding the origins and destiny of the universe(s). Mathematical and instrumental precision has not extinguished the obscurity surrounding the issues of origin—the puzzle of whence the universe came—and removed the ambiguity of being once and for all. It has simply added greater rigor to the undecidable play of presence and absence, the latter’s playful contingency. Not-understanding strangely co-belongs with non-­ understanding. The more we understand, the more we not-understand, and consequently the more we non-understand. Astonishment persists ever more obstinately.

    Non-understanding

    57

    Again, not-understanding is not the same as non-understanding despite the fact that they go together. The latter points to an existential feeling and attitude, if you will. No matter how much we understand things—and I feel fully open to all fields of knowledge and inquiry and deeply crave to understand things to the utmost extent possible, to infinity as a matter of fact ascending to a knowledge of the entire universe as a living whole; that is one reason why I might consider living longer than the average human lifespan of 80 years or so (in the so-called “developed” world in 2023) in a transhumanist heaven to study to my heart’s content physics (clasical Newtonian physics, Einsteinian relativity, quantum mechanics, quantum field theory, amplituhedron, and so forth), chemistry, biology, astronomy, music, Sanskrit, mycology, Chinese, eurythmy, algebraic geometry, minerology, aikido, disability curing, Russian, architecture, Virginia Woolf’s books, the category theory, the Mathnawī of Jalāluddīn Rūmī, bio-dynamic farming, microbiology, the tragedies of Aeschylean trilogy, permaculture, James Joyce’s Ulysses, and so forth—ultimately, we do not understand a thing. Not-understanding goes hand in hand with non-­ understanding. The enigma of non-understanding remains absolute for existence is not meant to be merely understood. It is to be utterly astounded by, for which one does not need many eons of mundane living; a single moment of a deep sense of awe is sufficient as we have hinted at in the Synopsis. Nondual śūnyatā is not necessarily at the end of a long career of devoted work in science. It is ever-present. Non-­ understanding is readily available and accessible, even to those who understand very little. It is one of those most democratic things all humans have unlimited and immediate access to like the tender feeling of care for a wounded animal. It is a good thing that non-understanding is one of the most democratic things all humans have unlimited and immediate access to for non-understanding might transport us into presence, an undivided experience of existence, a radical sense of non-­ alterity experienced in the absence of all psychic identificatory constructs (dissolution of all dualistic configurations). Imbued with complete generosity and spontaneity, presence is a conflict-free, tension-free selfless field of being that is free of any identification whatsoever, hence giving rise to a sense of immensely expansive emptiness in and through which everything is experienced as agreeable. It is that which whatever arises arise out of. Whatever arises, be it thoughts, affects, perceptions, sensations, interoceptions, hallucinations, visions, and whatnot, is not it. In the first instance, therefore, there is still a subtle sense of division between that which arises and the field out of which whatever arises arise. In the second instance, however, this division is overcome for there is no difference between the field and that which arises out of it for they are co-constituted in a nondual fashion. This is presence. The-observer-is-the-observed. And there is no rhyme or reason why it is the way it is. It just is. Presence here is not presence(-to-meaning) however; rather, it is the experience referred to by the term śūnyatā in Buddhism, a radically nondual presence: not presence as opposed to absence, but absolute nondual presence, which can be said to be constitutive of or prior to the sphere of meaning since it indicates the state of viewlessness or the relinquishing of all views, or the emptiness of all views, the viewless view. Emptiness itself is not a view, that is, it is equally sūnyā (empty). In contrast,

    58

    1 Precursions

    the interplay of presence and absence, namely, presencing, to which non-­ understanding in its dualistic mode is tethered, involves self-division (the neat distinction between the seer and the seen). The interminable movement from presence (nondual non-understanding) to presencing (dual non-understanding) to understanding and back we define as the movement of granularity. Hence, we identify and play with two modes of granularity: granularity in its mode of presence (absolute emptiness/fullness) and granularity in its mode of presencing involving temporalization of presence. Granularity is not one or the other. Rather, it points to their interpervasive movement, namely interpervasive absolute rest. More pointedly put, granularity is the duality/nonduality of duality/nonduality of presence/presencing. It is the twofoldness of duality/nonduality of presence/presencing. It is the duality of duality and nonduality of presence/presencing as well as the nonduality of duality and nonduality of presence/presencing. I realize this is a terribly unhandy way of putting the matter. Let us see if we can make it sound a little less awkward by formalizing it in the following manner: the duality/nonduality of the apartness and not-apartness of X and non-X. Presence and presencing can be perceived as dual (as two distinct modes of being) as well as nondual from the perspective of presencing. Presence and presencing can be perceived to be either dual or nondual. This is the duality of duality and nonduality. Or, presence and presencing can be perceived as nondual from the perspective of presence. This is the nonduality of duality and nonduality. In short, nothing happens to duality and nonduality. That is, they are not synthesized in any fashion into something that sublates or cancels them. They retain their unique characteristics. Nevertheless, they can be approached from either a dual or a nondual stance. In a sense, the book is an attempt to express this bizarre movement between presence and presencing, which is, in fact, inexpressible, by saying of which I have just expressed it, though no sooner is it expressed thus than it is lost again, and so forth. A self-standing utterance whose truth is self-evident is impossible. A new proposition is always needed to follow the earlier proposition. In the field of language, this “and so forth” is interminable. In the field of śūnyatā, it is simply presence, which refers to a non-linguistic field of emptiness/nothingness, something external to language, therefore an unpresentable field in the sense that the play of signifiers is too slow to capture the dynamism of this field, which underlies all its crystallizations in the registers of the Imaginary, Symbolic, and the Real apropos Lacan, whose notion of the not-All we have alluded to earlier. As I shall argue, the field of śūnyatā, the field of emptiness, or presence in short, is distinguished as a domain of activity that stands apart from the machinery and agency of language, which is largely characterized by its reifying and dichotomizing tendencies of that which is eternally fluid, for all things from the beginning transcend all forms of verbalization, description and conceptualization (Davis, 2019a). Needless to say, this does not necessarily impel us to complete silence. As Zhuangzi, one of the two inceptual texts of the Daoist tradition, puts it: Yet, like the Buddhists, Zhuangzi does not want us to be merely free from the reifying and dichotomizing tendencies of language, but also to be free for versatilely engaging in the delimiting, perspectivally world-disclosing virtues of language. Thus he is said to have

    Non-understanding

    59

    remarked: “Where can I find a man who has forgotten words, so that I can have a few words with him?” In other words, he is asking: Where can I find someone who is aware of the reifying and dichotomizing tendencies of linguistic and conceptual knowledge, so that together we can knowingly converse in a manner that versatilely participates in the kaleidoscope-­like pivots of perspectival transformations? (Davis, 2019a, p. 320; emphases original)

    To make sense of the duality/nonduality of duality/nonduality of presence/presencing, let us distinguish three levels of observation deploying Lacan’s distinction between the subject of the enunciation (the act of uttering) and the subject of the statement (the actual words uttered)—enunciation versus enunciated. The meaning of the words uttered in/by the subject of the statement always exceeds the meaning carried by these words is the general principle at work here. The subject of the enunciated, whether being aware or unawares, always issues forth from and goes back to the subject of the enunciation. The interminable movement between these two we might call the Absolute. To better explicate this movement, I will now distinguish three levels of observation of this movement: Level 1: We start out with a distinction (opposition, determination, negation, dilemma, and so on) based on some categorical, logical, ontological, chronological, and so forth, hierarchy, priority, or value judgment: A and B; A opposed to B; either A or B; neither A nor B; both A and B, and so on. Two things are distinguished by some sort of logical, ontological, chronological, or categorical relationship. Let us take as an example the following excerpt from Žižek’s commentary on Schelling’s second draft of Die Weltalter (“Ages of the World”) in his The Abyss of Freedom (Žižek, 2009). Here we are looking at Žižek’s account of Schelling’s account of the life of the Absolute. Žižek goes: The dilemma is therefore the following: ‘either [the subject] remains still (remains as it is, thus pure subject), then there is no life and it is itself as nothing, OR it wants itself, then it becomes an other, something not the same as itself, sui dissimile. (Žižek, 2009, p. 40; capitalization added)

    A clear distinction is made between pure subject/nothingness, let’s call that A, versus the subject that has become other than itself/something, B. At this point, we are not interested in the details of the content of Schelling’s or Žižek’s account. We will go into that later in the book. We are merely proposing a schematic account of the structure of making a distinction, any distinction. Within Level 1, Žižek/Schelling distinguishes two domains. The subject of the enunciated contains this distinction. The subject of the enunciation, which is the source of this distinction, however, is in the background within Level 1. Žižek explicitly makes a distinction between A and B. Implicitly, however, the ability to make the distinction, and therefore, the ability to see the terms in relation to each other as they are distinguished, the gestalt of their co-belonging, if you will, is in the background so that Žižek can focus on the distinction and its repercussions. The distinction between A and B is seen through the enunciated. That which sees this distinction, that which can contain this distinction in its totality, that which makes this distinction, namely, the subject of the enunciation, is not seen within Level 1. It is the unseen, the unconscious, if you will. We

    60

    1 Precursions

    have to move to Level 2 to see it. Who is ‘we’? Well, the ‘we’ is the reader, or Žižek himself the moment he reads his own text later on. Level 2: Observing this dilemma, the reader can either see the duality of A and B, let’s call it C, the enunciated—which means the reader is taken by the distinction; she accepts the distinction; she is absorbed by it—OR the reader can see the nonduality of A and B, let’s call it D, the subject of the enunciation—the reader realizes that in Žižek’s mind, who made the distinction between A and B in the first place, the source of the distinction, the ability to distinguish between A and B, must already be given. The observer observing the dilemma, namely, the reader, can see the dilemma in its totality as she takes Žižek’s position of the subject of the enunciation. Žižek is articulating the dilemma, which implies that he must be seeing the source of the dilemma, but not explicitly. For him to articulate the dilemma, he has to see it as a total object before his eyes. But the eyes are the eyes of the subject of the enunciation, not the enunciated. Because he is making the distinction, as the subject of the enunciation, he is the source of the distinction; but he does not dwell on that since he is interested in making the distinction and moving on. In the act of making the distinction, the dilemma is already unified in an enfolded form. Therefore, within Level 2, the reader has two options available to her. EITHER she can highlight the result of the distinction, that which are distinguished, and focus on the terms of the distinction, A and B, OR she can stay with the source of the distinction, which is Žižek’s total apprehension of the distinction, from which it is observed that that which are distinguished originally belong together; they are indistinguished. Therefore, the distinguished can be seen in their duality (C), or they can be seen in their unity (nonduality) (D). The latter is not their synthesis. A and B are not synthesized. The nonduality of A and B is merely the subject of the enunciation, which was pushed into the background within Level 1. Within Level 2, the source of the nonduality of A and B is the reader herself if she so chooses to focus on the subject of the enunciation. Therefore, how to proceed at this point is a decision on the part of the reader as a subject. Being a subject means having the ability to make such a decision. To elaborate further going back to Žižek’s account of Schelling’s account of the life of the Absolute, Žižek says that at the moment of decision, the subject has to decide between remaining the pure subject (the unground/abyss of freedom that lacks all objective being, pure $), that is, nothing, versus wanting itself therefore becoming something other. Who says this? Žižek or Schelling. Now, as already mentioned, the very distinction between the pure subject of nothingness (A) and the subject that has become something other (B) can be seen in a dual mode (the subject of the enunciated) OR it can be seen in a nondual mode (the subject of the enunciation). In the dual mode, the distinction is maintained and utilized further notwithstanding its ambiguity for it is not entirely clear how a pure subject of indifference (no desire) is also the subject of desire wanting to reveal itself to itself. Well, the rest of Weltalter is about that. In the nondual mode, the distinction is seen to interpervade since the subject, whether nothing or something, is the same subject, the

    Non-understanding

    61

    Absolute, the subject of the enunciation, which is neither nothing nor something. It is that which is empty of both A and B; and therefore, it is that in virtue of which A and B can be distinguished. So, by the end of Level 2, we have arrived at the duality (C)/nonduality (D) of A and B. C and D are equally available to us, the reader. Level 3: Within the final movement, Level 3, the reader now observes the duality or nonduality of C and D. That is, if you start with C, namely, the duality of A and B, you can easily slide into D, their nonduality. Similarly, if you start with D, you can easily slide into C. The reader, within Level 3, has two options available to her. EITHER she can continue focusing on C, but this time with the knowledge of D in mind, OR she can focus on D with the knowledge of C in mind. In other words, now, within Level 3, the reader can embrace/welcome Žižek’s account of A and B as valid at the level of the subject of the enunciated with the knowledge that this account is made groundless (in a good way) in the subject of the enunciation. This is the duality of C and D. Or, the reader can embrace the subject of the enunciation first, the groundlessness of Žižek’s account of A and B itself, and remains calm/indifferent while being equally fascinated by it. This is the nonduality of C and D. Either way, Žižek’s account of A and B is fully embraced and at the same time fully emptied of its absolute validity. The moment of such a full embrace and full emptying occurring simultaneously is, for us, the Absolute and what granularity refers to. This is the movement of granularity, the duality/nonduality of duality/nonduality of presence/presencing. To give another example, let us take again Žižek’s account of Schelling’s second draft of Die Weltalter (“Ages of the World”) in his The Abyss of Freedom (2009). Žižek considers Weltalter to be the high point of German Idealism for here Schelling underscores “the gap that forever separates Existence from its Ground, that is, the rational, articulated universe of the divine Word (logos) from that which in God himself is not God, from the contraction of the impenetrable Real that provides the support for the expansion of the divine Word” (Žižek, 2009, p. 4). Žižek, in line with Schelling, highlights and defends the gap that separates Existence from its Ground. That is, there is non-coincidence of Existence and its Ground, forever. They retain their opposition. So, let us mark ‘Existence and Ground never coincide’ as A. Then, ‘Existence and Ground have always-already coincided’ as B. Using these opposing statements, let us try to disentangle how granularity works. A refers to Žižek’s Schellingian position. In contrast, B refers to the central tenet of Buddhism, namely, the doctrine of no-self. We will go into the latter in more detail later on. For now, it suffices to point out the possibility of a stance that is the mirror opposite of Žižek’s Schellingian position. We are not claiming, contra Žižek, that granularity points to the nonduality of Existence and Ground as opposed to their duality, B as opposed to A. That is, we are not claiming that B is truth and A is an illusion. That would be misleading. What we are maintaining is possibly more interesting. It is that granularity refers to the duality/nonduality of A and B, or, non-coincidence/coincidence of A and B, if you will. Namely, both A and B can be asserted to be the case separately; both positions

    62

    1 Precursions

    can be maintained separately and they are absolutely the case (duality); and, furthermore, both A and B are so interpenetrative that they turn out to be nondual. That is, we can start out with A and end up with B, and vice versa. Granularity refers to the interminable movement through which both A and B are asserted and both A and B ultimately lead to each other because they are empty. That is, both A and B are realized to be AB and AB, respectively. How so? The Žižek-Schelling position is eternally valid; it is accomplished: Existence and its Ground never coincide. There is an Eternal Gap. According to Žižek, the entire German Idealist edifice is based on this insight, which we affirm. Yet the Buddhist position is equally eternally valid; it is also always-already accomplished: Existence and its Ground have already coincided. There is no Gap. There is a seamless Whole, which we also affirm. This insight is captured in what is called the satori experience in Zen Buddhism, a deep awakening experience, awakening to one’s fundamental oneness with the groundless Ground of being, which is most democratically open to anyone willing to undergo it. Now, that A and B are both eternally valid at once can only be ascertained in the mode of nonduality. In the mode of duality, asserting their ontological parity is contradictory and make some people very uneasy. What granularity maintains is that both the modes of nonduality and duality are equally welcome for each mode reveals something important. In this welcoming moment, these two modes can be approached from a nondual or a dual perspective. That is, we can say that the two modes are interpenetrative (nondual approach). Or the two modes are treated separately since they reveal different aspects, and we want to highlight this difference (dual approach). Hence, the duality/nonduality of duality/nonduality of Gap/no-Gap. The dual/nondual modes can be approached in either a dual or a nondual manner. If they are approached in a dual manner, one set of insights is gained. If they are approached in a nondual manner, another set of insights is gained. They are equally valuable. I may be accused of being deliberately obscurantist here, especially by analytically-­ minded philosophers who can barely stand categories like ‘non-­ understanding,’ or even worse, ‘the duality/nonduality of duality/nonduality of presence/presencing,’ let alone the dubious concoctions of Eastern mysticisms (Brahman’s creative play, Shiva the destroyer, śūnyatā, and so forth), quantum mechanics, and transformations of human and cosmic consciousness that occasionally go with pronouncements of non-understanding—David Bohm’s Wholeness and the Implicate Order would probably not be a favorite bedside reading for such thinkers, nor would Wolfgang Smith’s The Vertical Ascent, with its theory of tripartite ontological wholeness whereby the cosmos is hierarchically ordered composed of three fundamental and interconnected levels of reality: the corporeal (gross), the intermediary (subtle), and the spiritual. Worth mentioning in passing is that Smith acknowledges at every turn the contribution of the Vedic wisdom traditions, or as he calls them sapiential traditions, together with properly understood Platonism, to the notion of ‘triple world’ (Smith, 2020, p. 70) metaphysics. The tension between the twentieth century Anglo-American analytic philosophy and the likes of Hegel, Nietzsche, Heidegger, Derrida, Levinas, Lacan, and Deleuze (among others), not to mention the Eastern wisdom traditions, is pertinent here.

    Non-understanding

    63

    Non-understanding is not an admissible category for the former; in fact, it is nonsense. At best, it indicates logical confusion. The latter, on the other hand, if we are allowed a sweeping and hence necessarily distorting generalization here, made it their life’s work to be imbued by it. To wit, non-understanding alludes to the problematization of metaphysics of presence, articulated in these terms first by Heidegger, followed later by Derrida and others. Once we imbue ourselves with non-­ understanding in the most thoroughgoing fashion possible, however, this submission might lead up to presence understood as śūnyatā, the insight into which is mostly not taken notice of by the majority of Continental thinkers, hence the necessity for a sustained intervention of Eastern wisdom. In this book, the Eastern wisdom is represented largely by Brook Ziporyn’s Neo-Tiantai approach to Chinese Buddhism. More on that later. For now, let us press on with non-understanding. Non-understanding, put in Heideggerian idiom in its most economical fashion, concerns “there is, It gives [es gibt Sein].” This seems to be the absolute limit beyond which we cannot go by way of language. Better put, it is that which ‘going-­ beyond’ ceases to make sense for what there is/it gives is, who gives it, why it gives it, to whom it gives it, when it gives it, how it gives it, the logical foundations of giving it, or not giving it, and so forth are moot points. There is/it gives is not something that logical, semantic, or syntactic analysis would be able to characterize once and for all since the giving involved here is a paradoxical giving-in-the-act-of-­­ withdrawal. There is an irreducible and interminable play of presence and absence at work here. Giving is always also a withdrawing. There is no final ground that can be given without at the same time withdrawal being in operation. Another way of putting this would be to say, following Heidegger, that language makes itself available to us in the very act by which it withdraws from us as such. Everyday language, communicative language, the language that we employ unproblematically and unself-consciously to speak and say things, is only given to us on the condition of language itself, language as such, receding. “Only because in everyday speaking language does not bring itself to language but holds back, are we able simply to go ahead and speak a language, and so to deal with something and negotiate something by speaking” [Heidegger quoted in Attel 2015, p. 115]. That is to say, the language that we know is not language in its most fundamental state; rather, it is simply the effect or residue of language, which conceals itself as such. Everyday spoken language is in fact the concealment of language. (Attell, 2015, p. 115)

    The more general point can be made in regards to the peculiar nature of thinking itself: “… that the thinker forgets his thinking while actually engaged in it. What occupies his attention is not his thinking, but the object of his thinking, which he is observing” (Steiner, 1964, p. 26). When we are observing things, we are not at the same moment observing our observation of things. The two are structurally separated. In thinking, an object of thought is given but not the activity that makes this giving possible. I attend to the object of my thinking but not to the activity of thinking itself. The object of observation and the observing activity cannot be given at the same time to the observer. The observing activity withdraws for the benefit of the object of observation. The observing activity absences itself for presencing the object of observation. It withdraws into the background for the sake of what is

    64

    1 Precursions

    brought into the foreground. In order to clutch our observation of things itself out of the background it is immersed in, in order to bring it into the foreground, we need to observe anew from a fresh observational point of view our observation of our observation of things, which means we cannot then observe this fresh viewpoint at the same time as this viewpoint observes its object of observation, and so forth. And this is the peculiar nature of thinking. It is the unobserved element that cannot be captured by observing it. The activity always recedes in favour of the object of this activity. What is this activity we are always already embedded in, that we cannot get behind? It is there is/it gives, the origin of which can never be ascertained for it begins anew constantly. Presence is an undivided experience of there is/it gives. It is being immersed with equanimity in there is/it gives. It is the suspension of the dividing bar (/), if you will, momentarily taking us out of the play of language. Presence here is not presence(-to-meaning). There is/it gives does not have a meaning. It is the experience referred to by the term śūnyatā, radically nondual presence, that is, not presence as opposed to absence but absolute nondual presence. Presencing, on the other hand, is focusing on the effectivity of the bar (/), the division, the interplay of presence and absence in the field of language. As mentioned before, the movement from presence to presencing and back is the movement of granularity, and as we will see, the Tiantai method explicated by Ziporyn is the preferred expression of this movement for us. Metaphysics, as an origin-seeking or final-ground-seeking enterprise, is interested in the questions of who, why, how, when, where, to whom, and so forth, concerning there is/it gives and suggests ingenious but ultimately unsatisfactory answers. Non-metaphysical non-understanding does not allow itself to be distracted by such questions. Not entertaining such questions, nondual non-understanding simply streams along in the crevice opened up by the self-splitting of there is/it gives. The bar (/) remains as it is impervious to any attempt to rein it in. The general principle of this bar (/) goes like this: whenever a determination (or a representation) emerges—whatever it is and however it emerges—it emerges out of something that remains in the background as the said determination emerges. The determination is made present in relation to this background that seems to be momentarily absent. More precisely put, the background is present in its absence. It is there but not thematised in the same way everyday spoken language is made possible due to the concealment of language as such. It is there in its withdrawal. Put differently, the determination in question is determinate in relation to an undetermined background: the pairs presence and absence, actual and virtual, being and nothing refer to this dynamic constitution or genesis of that which is determined. What is absent, virtual, or nothing cannot be determined as something present, actual, or having being for it is undetermined by nature. Whatever is determined is determined against a background of undeterminability. The latter is determined as ‘undeterminability,’ of course. That is how we manage to talk about it. We can talk about it not as something determined but as ‘something undetermined.’ Therefore, it is determined as ‘something undetermined.’ As soon as it is determined thus, however, it is again determined against a background that remains nevertheless

    Non-understanding

    65

    undetermined. So, it can never be determined. The interminable cycle starts again: never-to-be-determined is nevertheless a determination. Hence, it is determined. As soon as it is determined thus, however, it is determined against a background that remains undetermined, and so on, without any resolution, it seems, to the extent that we are in the field of language. There is a possibility of not being in the field of language, and presence understood as śūnyatā refers to this possibility. Any determination, no matter how granular it is, namely, no matter how closely it approximates that which it is attempting to determine, is always an approximation to the background out of which it emerges for that very background is nothing but granularity itself. No matter how granular a determination is, there is always more granularity to existence. Any determination is an instantiation of granularity itself as well as a testament to the latter’s inexhaustibility for granularity is inexhaustibility, but, and this is the crux of the matter, contingently inexhaustible. Here, a certain parallelism between Heidegger’s philosophy and East Asian patterns of thought can be discerned. Is it too far-fetched to suggest, for instance, that there is/it gives is none other than dao? An undivided moment of Life that is experienced without the desire to be the absolute sole master of this moment hence dividing the moment into the controller and the controlled? As a matter of fact, Heidegger’s connection, especially in the last two decades of his life (after 1950), with the East Asian world has been well documented, in particular in regards to his later works as much by analytically-oriented philosophers as others working within the idiom of post-Kantian European philosophy (Burik, 2009, 2018; Dallmayr, 1993; Krummel, 2018;  Ma, 2008; Ma & van Brakel, 2014; May, 1996; Rigsby, 2010; Yao, 2010). Some scholars even suggest that the influence of encounters with the Daoist classics Lao Zi and Zhuang Zi on Heidegger are clearly evident in earlier works such as the 1943 article “The Uniqueness of the Poet” from the relatively recently published volume 75 of Heidegger’s Complete Works (Gesamtausgabe, Band 75) (Zhang, 2009). Therefore, we are not entirely off base here when we suggest an intimate kinship between Heidegger and East Asian thought. Or to put this in rather stark terms, I believe that Heidegger, whether in the early or later works, has always been a Daoist at heart. On a side note, Joan Stambaugh, who was the translator of Martin Heidegger’s writings, specifically known for her translation of Being and Time into English, is also the author of books like Impermanence is Buddha-Nature: Dogen’s Understanding of Temporality (1990), and The Formless Self (1999), where she examines the notion of the formless self, one of the many Buddhist names for ultimate reality, in relation to the works of one medieval and two modern Japanese Zen philosophers, Dōgen, Hisamatsu Shin’ichi, and Nishitani Keiji, respectively. She was a thinker who could refer to Ludwig Wittgenstein, Jean-Paul Sartre, D. T. Suzuki, Dōgen, Meister Eckart’s Gelassenheit, Daoist wu-wei within the span of couple pages (Stambaugh, 1999, pp. 3–5). I would tentatively suggest that it is not really an accident that someone who was immersed in Heidegger felt equally at home with the depth and subtlety of East Asian philosophical traditions, even though she was not, by her own admission, a scholar of Buddhism (Suares, 2001). As she points out in the Preface to The Formless Self, “Now that philosophers have to a large extent

    66

    1 Precursions

    exhausted their fascination with substantialist metaphysics, the opportunity to explore Buddhist thoughts may be welcome” (Stambaugh, 1999, p. x). Heidegger had certainly exhausted his fascination with substantialist metaphysics by the time he embarked on Being and Time. The matter for both Heidegger and East Asian traditions—again we are guilty of a sweeping generalization regarding East Asian traditions since the latter are so vastly diverse composed of a broad array of differing schools and doctrines we would not know where to start to analyse them; just in the Chinese philosophical tradition, for instance, there are at least eight most important classical philosophical texts: the Analects of Confucius, Mozi, Mengzi (Mencius), Laozi, Zhuangzi, Sunzi, Xunzi, and Han Feizi, and countless commentaries that go with each one of them (Goldin, 2020); nevertheless, there is enough commonality to treat them for now as a somewhat coherent determination—concerns the poetic/aesthetic articulation of the It that gives, the self-giving and the self-givenness of being, which is absolute in the sense that it is absolutely unobjectifiable. The moment it is objectified, made into a determination, is the moment it recedes from view. Hence, the self-givenness of being is not something that can be understood empirically, analytically, experimentally, observationally, logically to exhaustion since it is a giving-in-the-act-of-­­ withdrawal. In short, it is not something that can solely be understood scientifically/ rationally. That is, it cannot be made all-present, or being-ready-made [Vorhanden] in Heidegger’s idiom. It can only be non-understood experientially, and possibly under very particular conditions of intense engagement of various sorts of the affective, imaginative, and spiritual modalities of mind such as being immersed in Heidegger’s Gesamtausgabe (!), or taking long walks along the Black Forest pathways perhaps, maybe engaging in Vipassana meditation, yogic practices, extreme sports, or studying quantum mechanics to delirium, or indulging in Nāgārjunian or Tiantai Buddhist deliberations on being, or maybe being under the influence of sensory deprivation, synesthetic experiences, whereby multiple sensory modalities of the brain start cross talking, or ecstatic moments of producing or appreciating art or love-making, ritualistic or drug-induced psychedelic states of affect and perception, and why not, gardening, beekeeping, crocheting, and so forth. I do not mean to propose that non-understanding is somehow irrational. I must avoid the romanticism of the irrational. It simply challenges and goes beyond the framework of propositional and syllogistic thinking. In point of fact, I am more inclined to say that it is rational-nonrational—an awkward hyphenated phrase I know I should avoid but, oh well—since non-understanding suggests a state of boundary-preserving-in-boundary-pulverizing comportment, an even more awkward and cryptic hyphenated phrase, which will, hopefully, be rendered more comprehensible as we proceed further into the main body of the book. Largely, non-understanding is not an everyday phenomenon for we find ourselves, in our mundane existence, in a state of forgetfulness (or ignorance) of such a state of non-understanding. We are usually in a state of blur, which we unwittingly take to be clarity. Our prosaic earthly existence is governed by metaphysical understanding of one sort or another. Metaphysical, in this context, refers to its being

    Non-understanding

    67

    constituted as a gaze, as visibility. Ultimately, we want to have a clear vision of there is/it gives, which is, for structural reasons, as mentioned above, not possible. As metaphysical beings, we are condemned to be blurred, condemned to a blurred gaze erroneously thinking that it is a clear gaze. Non-metaphysical attitude is not so much after clarity as equanimity in the face of this essential Gaussian blur, so to speak. There is no such thing as ultimate clarity, only ultimate there is/it gives. To further complicate things, self-giving is not a one-time event but a metamorphosing that endures. It is not that there is an it and that this it constantly metamorphoses. If only it were that simple! It is more like there is not an it that metamorphoses. Rather, it is nothing but its metamorphoses without rhyme or reason. It (or dao?) continues to be undetermined in so far as we are non-metaphysical, and non-­ understanding requires that we be non-metaphysical. Being metaphysical boils down to an arbitrary arrest to metamorphosing, which cannot really be brought to a standstill. That is, the it never transcends what it gives. Metaphysics craves to seize the it by an attempt to determine it through transcendence. In contrast, there is/it gives is originary (not to be confused with original), without being able to anywhere begin. If it were able to begin somewhere and somewhen, it would not be it. It simply begins anew, constantly, which implies that this giving is in a constant state of mutability. As a matter of fact, beginning anew is the same as mutability. Giving, beginning, and changing. These three are deemed to be equivalent. Being/It/Dao is beginning; Being/It/Dao is giving; Being/It/Dao is changing. This cannot be understood; it can only be non-understood. Admittedly, this all sounds rather obscure although it is not my aim to mystify the notion of non-understanding. In a way, it is perfectly clear, clearer than any understanding. The reason there is/it gives cannot be understood is not because it is difficult to understand. As a matter of fact, it is impossible not to understand it. We just try too hard to understand it. That is why we need to non-understand it for non-­ understanding is the appropriate mode of understanding the self-givenness of being. Let us see if Alan Watts (1974), that eloquent spiritual spokesperson of the counterculture movement of the 60s in the US, can do better when he refers to the same “It” in his unique way in the following fashion: Feeling all that I can possibly feel, aware of every level and dimension of experience, I find nothing but a streaming. If I ask myself what is streaming, I cannot imagine an answer even though I have the definite impression that “It”—some energy, some basic gazoozle—is streaming in every kind of stream, streams of rock, streams of light, streams of air, streams of consciousness. This “It” is not different from the streaming and its patterns as clay is different from the shape of this or that particular vessel. It isn’t the stuff of which waves are made. There is simply no way of thinking or talking about It and the significance of this is not so much that there is indeed some unthinkable and transcendental It but that there is absolutely no way of standing outside It and getting hold of It. It could, of course, be myself, considered as the relatively enduring centre of all my experiences. But if this is so, myself is beyond reach and the more I try to pin it down, the more it dissolves into the streaming—into various kinds of pulsing and textures of tensing only arbitrarily distinguishable from the sights and sounds of the world outside me. If this “I” should try to stop the streaming or to manage it all, there is only a futile state of tension without the intended result. (p. 18; emphasis original)

    68

    1 Precursions

    The “It” is so thoroughly immanent that there is absolutely no way of standing outside it to develop a definitive understanding of it. It can only be non-understood thanks to, in Watts’ words, its basic un-get-at-ability for there is no observing “I” apart from the “It.” The “It” cannot be gotten at by an observing “I.” This is the fundamental nondual non-understanding I have in mind. Put in Heideggerese once again, as beings prone to metaphysical thinking, we are always attempting to uncover Sein (Being), to get at it, to achieve a pure presence(-to-meaning), but are structurally unable to do so because we are Da-sein (‘there,’ Being-the-there in Agamben’s reading articulated in his Language and Death: The Place of Negativity, 1991, p. 4)—Dasein is a key term in Heidegger’s thought, the infamous compound word that literally means ‘there/being’ in Heidegger’s German characterizing the human being in its existential meaning-disclosing mode—“Dasein is its disclosedness” (Heidegger, 1962, p. 171). More pointedly put, Dasein is the self-relating finitude confronted by infinity. Or, Dasein is the ontological dimension corresponding to the pure taking place of language as an originary event in humans. We essentially fail to uncover Sein in its pure presence(-to-meaning) because we cannot stand outside it. We are already there (Da) disclosing It in its concealedness. It is already too late. We have always already disclosed the world, for which we cannot now furnish a reason transcendent to it. There is nothing that underlies this disclosure. This failure, this negativity, if you will, is the essence of Dasein. More fundamentally, however, it is the essence of everything else as well. The Da is not just our human predicament. Everything is Da. Everything is there. Everything has always already disclosed It while at the same time concealing It. That is, everything fails to uncover Sein in its pure presence. Everything is Da in the sense that everything is an empty placeholder of nothingness. Taking place of language is not a prerequisite for a thing to be Da. I should note here that Harman’s philosophy of the quadruple object issues forth from this basic insight. Dasein is special but human Dasein is not that special. Or it is as special as any other Dasein. Put differently, an ontological parity obtains among all beings, who are all there on an equal footing. Clearly, non-understanding is not ununderstanding, or anti-understanding. It is not a state of numbness or antiscientific hogwash. On the contrary, it is a state of ecstatic wonder. In that sense, there is nothing obscure about it for it is readily available to anybody or anything who is streaming; and, according to Watts, as we have seen above, everything is streaming, even rocks, for there is nothing but streaming: It is streaming. Quantum physicists would probably prefer ‘vibrating’ to ‘streaming.’ Everything is vibrating in ways that cannot be understood exhaustively. Carlo Rovelli, the Italian physicist whom we have referred to above in relation to the mysteries of time and entropy, waxes lyrical about the state of ecstatic wonder brought about by quantum phenomena in his recent book Helgoland, in which he further articulates his relational/interactionist/contextualist ontology of quantum mechanics (contra Harman, incidentally, he enthuses about the radical interdependence of things à la Nāgārjuna). The central claim is simple enough: unlike classical physics (exemplified in the coldness of eighteenth-century mechanics, for instance) quantum

    Non-understanding

    69

    mechanics implores us to see reality as a net of (material) relations rather than a collection of material objects with definite properties. The discovery of quantum theory, I believe, is the discovery that the properties of any entity are nothing other than the way in which that entity influences others. It exists only through its interactions. (Rovelli, 2021, p. 69; emphases added)

    We cannot say much beyond stating that “nothing has intrinsic properties except in relation to other things” (Rovelli, 2021, p. 138). Things, naturally, are always material things. There is not much room in his account for spiritual, immaterial, supernatural, or supersensible planes of existence. Nevertheless, within this material domain, things are quite enchanted since they are relational through and through. Not shy (for an Italian theoretical physicist) about employing Indian Mahāyāna Buddhist philosopher-sage Nāgārjuna’s work to think about the relationality of quanta, Rovelli (2021) proceeds: There is no ultimate or mysterious essence to understand that is the true essence of our being. ‘I’ is nothing other than the vast and interconnected set of phenomena that constitute it, each one dependent on something else. Centuries of Western speculation on the subject, and on the nature of consciousness, vanish like morning mist. (pp.  127–128; emphasis added)

    Eager to dispel any notion of solid substances bumping into each other in space and time in the way the old physics imagines the world, he claims that reality is woven by light and ephemeral events that are relationally defined. The regularities we observe and measure in such events are interdependent patterns that involve us from the very beginning. We are not on the outside. We are part of these effervescent events, which, ultimately, we cannot get a real strong grasp on. In the way we formulate it, he mordantly rhapsodizes about non-understanding to such an extent that at some point he goes so far as to declare, after Luigi Pirandello, that: An entity is one, no one, and a hundred thousand. The world fractures into a play of points of view that do not admit of a univocal, global vision. It is a world of perspectives, of manifestations, not of entities with definite properties or unique facts. Properties do not reside in objects, they are bridges between objects. Objects are such only with respect to other objects, they are nodes where bridges meet. The world is a perspectival game, a play of mirrors that exist only as reflections of and in each other. This phantasmal world of quanta is our world. (pp. 77–78; last emphasis added)

    Clearly, his is not an instance of the glorification of anti-understanding despite the exuberant rhetoric. He is a first-rate natural scientist, but also a person of humanities, politics, literature, and philosophy (albeit the latter, it needs to be pointed out, are not exactly his forte). He is someone who sees all these fields to be integrally connected although he does not rigorously engage how these connections might be conceptualized and articulated beyond a sketchy and hasty presentation given in section 6 of Helgoland. All in all, he tends to remain within a fairly typical physicalist third-person perspective (wherein everything is ultimately rooted in the physical world studied best by “the best science that humanity has found to date” (Rovelli, 2021, p. 165), that is, physics, well, quantum physics to be precise) employing itlanguage to describe phenomena, which are, in the final analysis, nothing but

    70

    1 Precursions

    “matter as interaction and correlations” (Rovelli, 2021, p. 148) in increasingly complex organizational structures. “This phantasmal world of quanta” that is our world is fundamentally a material/physical world. In other words, he seems to be largely oblivious to the autonomy of the interior (subjective and intersubjective) domains of experience, inner space realms, à la Ken Wilber’s four-­quadrant model of perspectives on existence (Wilber, 2000). Rovelli (2021) retorts that “the relational perspective shows that physics is always a first-person description of reality, from one perspective” (p. 152). Nevertheless, he remains a physicist/physicalist reveling in: [t]he interconnectedness of things, the reflection of one in another, [that] shines with a clear light that the coldness of eighteenth-century mechanics could not capture. Even if it leaves us astonished. Even if it leaves us with a profound sense of mystery. (Rovelli, 2021, p. 168)

    Remaining within a physicalist framework, Rovelli tries to re-enchant the world that has long been disenchanted (the universe is not alive and mindlike; rather, ultimately it is dead matter). His is clearly a physicalist as opposed to a hylozoist (“matter is alive”) re-enchantment though. There is “a profound sense of mystery” in the interconnectedness of things but these things are still material in nature although we are not sure what that means exactly except to suggest that it is not cold! Rovelli, despite his efforts at re-enchantment, is nevertheless a physicalist through and through, especially if contrasted with someone like the esotericist Rudolf Steiner and his philosophical system of spiritual science, Anthroposophy, wherein we as divine beings from the very beginning are placed at the centre of the universal drama of spiritual evolution toward divinity. The intricate and flamboyant account provided in Anthroposophy to make sense of our modern disenchanted technological lives is mind-bogglingly bizarre and complex, a lot more outlandish than anything quantum mechanics can throw at us. Nevertheless, Steiner is certainly not a case of non-understanding since he has access to divine knowledge through extraordinary clairvoyant (supersensible) faculties, which Rovelli, as any sane modern person would, categorically rules out. I very much doubt that such hermetic accounts of life are even in his radar. He has already made some feeble gestures in the direction of Hindu and Buddhist thought. He is not ready for anything more esoteric. He remains physicalist, according to which consciousness is a product of the brain since the mind is in the body rather than the opposite case where the body is in the mind-at-large. In any case, the only enlightenment a modern physicist would swear allegiance to is that of the mathematical. Rovelli (2021) quotes Heisenberg in relation to the latter’s struggles to account for the rules governing the movement of electrons in the atom Niels Bohr’s model of the discrete orbits of electrons would suggest. Heisenberg says: At first, I was deeply alarmed. I had the feeling that I had gone beyond the surface of things and was beginning to see a strangely beautiful interior, and felt dizzy at the thought that now I had to investigate this wealth of mathematical structures that Nature had so generously spread out before me. (Heisenberg quoted in Rovelli, 2021, p. 13)

    Non-understanding

    71

    Rovelli (2021) links Heisenberg’s experience with Galileo’s: Heisenberg’s words resonate with those written by Galileo on first seeing the mathematical regularity appear in his measurements of the fall of objects along an inclined plane: the first mathematical law describing the motion of objects on Earth ever discovered by humankind. Nothing is like the emotion of seeing a mathematical law behind the disorder of appearances. (pp. 13–14)

    There is, in the moment of mathematical enlightenment, the light of mathematical reason, in the ability, that is, to see a regularity, a pattern, in Nature, a sense of understanding, which is, nevertheless, coloured by a sense of non-understanding, an ecstatic wonder at the certainty of the mathematical law and yet its inscrutability, its transcendental illusion (in Kantian terms), its semblance, its structure as an image. This sense of non-understanding, this sense of the inscrutability of phenomena, might be a better place to be in comparison to Steiner’s clairvoyant gymnastics of elaborate schemes extended in time and space that suggest a complete system of creation that fully closes in upon itself just to avoid facing the force of the sense of the creative void, the emptiness, the nothingness of the abyss. Of course, we are always free to face the void through such gymnastics, which is even better if we can do it: to realize that even such elaborate schemes offered to account for how and why things are are ultimately empty, are transcendental illusions, are semblances. We are free to enjoy esoteric accounts such as Steiner’s Anthroposophical (extravagantly fantastical) narratives of cosmic, planetary and human evolution infinitely progressing toward moral perfection as long as we are at once aware of their serene emptiness. Ultimately, Rovelli, despite his best intentions, fails to stay with the inscrutability in question. He falls back to a physicalist narrative. If matters are not yet sufficiently clear, they may become so if we think of the bizarre case of the so-called quantum entanglement phenomenon in quantum mechanics in order to illustrate, in a manner that is entirely divested of mathematical formalization, what we have in mind here. It should be noted at the outset that the question of quantum entanglement is still not a settled matter (notwithstanding Rovelli’s ruminations on the matter), and this is exactly the point of the account given below for the question of quantum entanglement cannot be settled for structural reasons. To begin, we take two sub-atomic particles (electrons, photons, neutrinos, and so on) that have been made to interact in an experimental physics setting in such a way that their quantum properties are paired, that is, correlated (are no longer independent of each other), colloquially and affectionately called ‘entangled twins.’ That is, they are now part of the same quantum wave function, denoted by the Greek letter psi: ψ. In other words, the paired particles, the twins, are in a state of quantum superposition, which simply means that each of the twins is neither definitively one property (say, spin up) nor definitively the other property (spin down) until it interacts (that is, until it is measured). The twins are then remotely separated: as the Einstein-Podolsky-Rosen (PDR) thought experiment would have us say, one remains on Earth, the other goes to Alpha Centauri, 4.37 light-years from Earth (1 light-year is 10 trillion km)! Following the separation, we ask a question to one of the twins (that is, experimentally measure a certain quantum

    72

    1 Precursions

    characteristic such as vertical or horizontal spin, the famous (A)lice and (B)ob spinning, or momentum, or polarization, or whatnot) and get an instantaneous outcome from the other twin that we would expect to get if they were indeed entangled. This is all well and good. The problem however is the 10 trillion km distance! Incidentally, this is not just a matter of a thought experiment. Chinese scientists, led by Juan Yin, have succeeded in producing two entangled photons on a satellite called Micius and sending them, still entangled, to two stations at a distance of thousands of kilometres from each other on Earth. (Rovelli, 2021, p. 81)

    The pair is separated from each other and there is no way for them to communicate the information between themselves (neither at the moment of the separation nor at any other time later on); that is, there is no way to communicate which question is being asked to one of the twins so that the other twin would answer accordingly. The information has to travel faster-than-light, which is ruled out since nothing can travel faster than light apropos the principles of the theory of relativity (time not having a fixed frame of reference has something to do with it, hence relativity). And all the parties to the entanglement debate are in agreement on this. Yet, when one twin is asked a question, the other seems to register which question is asked, no matter how far they are apart, for it gives the right answer every time instantaneously at a distance from its twin. That is, in a nonlocal causal fashion, some sort of influence is being instantaneously communicated between the different parts of the same system so that when the quantum superposition is resolved in the first twin at the moment of observation (through measurement, say, it comes up spin down), we observe the exact same property (spin down) instantaneously exhibited by the second twin, despite the fact that they are separated by immense distance. How is this possible? Clearly, they are not communicating information faster than light. There is no communication involved at all. Yet, we are told, the entanglement is real: “How can two entangled particles make the same decision, without previous agreement and without sending each other messages? What is it that connects them?” (Rovelli, 2021, p. 83). Basically, at the time of writing (in 2023), we still do not know how this happens. Incidentally, the 2022 Nobel Prize in physics was awarded for experiments with entangled photons, establishing the violation of Bell inequalities—after the Irish physicist John Bell’s ground-breaking proposal for an experimental set-up suggesting that the unusualness of quantum phenomena is not simply due to the limitations of our knowledge (the theory of quantum mechanics is incomplete or misguided leading to the comforting assumption that random events only seem random because of our ignorance (Zeilinger, 2005)) but that quantum world is indeed inherently weird—and pioneering quantum information science. They are John Clauser, Alain Aspect, and Anton Zeilinger. The latter, in his short essay published in Nature in 2005 clearly articulates the message of the quantum in the following way: So, what is the message of the quantum? I suggest we look at the situation from a new angle. We have learned in the history of physics that it is important not to make distinctions that have no basis—such as the pre-newtonian distinction between the laws on Earth and

    Non-understanding

    73

    those that govern the motion of heavenly bodies. I suggest that in a similar way, the distinction between reality and our knowledge of reality, between reality and information, cannot be made. There is no way to refer to reality without using the information we have about it. (Zeilinger, 2005)

    In other words, as Iain Hamilton Grant perspicaciously discerns, we are in a one-­ world meta/physics, and we do not know how the world does the entanglement; we just know that it does. There are various local ‘hidden variables’ theories offered to explain away this bizarre ability to communicate nonlocally when in fact the particles are kept incommunicado. So far, such theories have come up short. Nonlocal hidden variable theories such as Bohmian mechanics, also known as de Broglie-­ Bohm pilot-wave theory, are admissible, that is, causally deterministic, to the extent that the hidden variables in question are nonlocally causal. The (indeterministic) free will theorem of John H. Conway and Simon B. Kochen (2006) suggests that there is not a mechanism in terms of the functions of the past to predict how the elementary particles are going to behave in the present. The particles have free will! It is an open-ended event. No need to look for ‘hidden variables’ that would eliminate the possibility of such open-ended events; “…, the Universe is fundamentally unpredictable and open, not causally closed” (Zeilinger, 2005). Put another way, a reason cannot be furnished why this is the case. It simply is the case without why in contrast to how we feel about things on the basis of the principle of sufficient reason, according to which everything must have a reason, cause, or ground albeit the latter might not be accessible to or knowable by us. There is a regularity to quantum entanglement, surely. A regularity can be revealed through experimental set-ups and the concomitant mathematical artifice. We can understand the regularity, but we cannot understand why such a regularity exists to begin with, its origins, or its grounds. According to Conway, uttered, if I may say so, in a very daoist and/or Heideggerian manner, that is, in a non-metaphysical manner, we are not meant to understand the why—well, it might be argued that this very utterance betrays a metaphysical sentiment! In any case, at best, we can discern the regularity, the being of quantum entanglement, but not its why for it is without why. Quantum entanglement is unconcealed as a regularity; it comes to presence, yet it is, at the same time, always in a state of concealment for unhiddenness is structurally, namely, necessarily, connected to hiddenness. Quantum entanglement as a coherent thing, a regularity, or event cannot be given simpliciter; it cannot be exhausted. Being is not pure presence(-to-meaning). We would like to see being as pure presence, but time and again our efforts are frustrated. There is no pure presence, pure understanding of why: “being, itself without reason, is reason that grounds” (Heidegger quoted in Malabou, 2011, p. 118). Quantum entanglement is real. It happens. It is grounded in a meaningful theory verified experimentally again and again. There is a regularity. We understand it. Yet, as mentioned, it is not clear why it happens. More strongly, if Heidegger is right, it will never be absolutely clear why it happens for it is all a matter of an irreducible play of presence and absence that is not governed by a constant presence of a metaphysical ground or agency. Certain things become present; they are given without at the same time followed by why they are given thus or who gives them. It is just there

    74

    1 Precursions

    is/it gives. This is not obscurantism for the claim is not that there is a secret why, which is simply inaccessible to us. That would be obscurantist. Rather, there is no why, secret or otherwise. Clearly, this makes certain group of physicists including Einstein exceedingly uncomfortable. We always seek the why. That is the raison d’etre of science. Seeking the why is fine; finding the why that concludes the seeking once and for all seems to be disallowed by nature. Incidentally, the postulate of an implicate order by David Bohm, whereby a sub-quantum level of reality is posited to account for nonlocality, has not gone down well with professional physicists although it has proved to be a compelling metaphysical account of things as far as quantum approaches to consciousness are concerned. To give another example in addition to the weird reality of quantum mechanics and Alan Watts’s daoist ruminations, let me cite Solaris, Tarkovsky’s 1972 adaptation of Stanislaw Lem’s science fiction novel about a planet that can directly materialize the innermost thoughts, memories, and desires of the humans in orbit around it as another testament to non-understanding. The planet is clouded in a wholly mysterious colloidal oceanic fluid surface that has the peculiar property of being able to take on bizarre elaborate shapes. Contrary to Žižek’s Lacanian reading of the film (1999), according to which Solaris is a typical Id-Machine, that is, it is a Thing, some impossible/traumatic Real-Thing, related to the deadlocks of sexual relationship, I would like to suggest, in line with Tarkovsky himself (1989), that the weird ocean is existence itself, which is not wholly to be understood scientifically (note the utter failure of Solaristics!) but accepted as an unknowable mystery—unpresentable as pure presence, that is—of which there is no going-beyond. Only love is the relevant response to life in the face of the mystery of existence as Tarkovsky attests. Existence is not to be understood, only to be lived with and loved in such a way that spiritual meaning is restored to life. I do not know about love and spiritual meaning but what eludes my understanding in the form of non-understanding even if I achieve unrivalled sophistication in my understanding of the cosmos, what I am gobsmacked by, to put it bluntly, is a question of impossible geometry/topology, if you like. It goes like this: how can any given point (or, shall we say determination) be all the points at once, with zero distance among them, so to speak, and still open out to excess dissemination? By points, we are, in a very non-technical and therefore sloppy fashion, referring to elements in three-dimensional Euclidean space as well as elements in infinitely more complicated mathematical spaces such as infinite-dimensional Hilbert space, or spacetime itself for that matter, or even a more fundamental deeper mathematical structure, an abstract geometrical space, underlying physical spacetime and even Hilbert space, which can be represented as a “jewel-like” amplituhedron as suggested by Nima Arkani-Hamed, a professor of physics at the Institute for Advanced Study in Princeton, New Jersey, and his former student and co-author Jaroslav Trnka in two papers published in 2013 (Wolchover, 2013; Hoffman, 2020). In either case, what kind of impossible geometry/topology would allow that kind of, for lack of a better term for now, open-closedness or closed-openness? Everything coincides with everything else simultaneously in a startling contemporaneity, and yet there is excess dissemination or noncoincidence. What kind of

    Non-understanding

    75

    geometry/topology would allow that? This is what I do not know, but I know that I am compelled to posit such a geometry/topology, somehow. A geometry of ontological space whereby the instantaneous real superposition (interpermeation or nonseparability) of a form with any other form is evoked. A mutability of any form, hence the information constituting that form, into any other form. Clearly, this is a speculative claim, an abstract thought, which, however, might anticipate a formalizable hypothesis that would confirm it in scientific inquiry many decades or perhaps centuries from now. Who knows? The motto of a shopping mall in Abu Dhabi, United Arab Emirates, reads: “Have it All & More!” Inadvertently and disconcertingly cogent, capitalist hyperconsumerism hits the nail on the head: what kind of ‘all’ allows for ‘more’? Where does this ‘more’ come from? Once we have it all, how can we still have more? More poetically put, how can we have it all and yet carry it out into the open? An all that cannot be exhausted? An inexhaustible all. Or an incomplete all, the not-all— Lacan’s logic of the non-All yet again. The totality of all is inconsistent. The totality of the scientific-rational explanation of the universe and all its components itself is not rational. Is it possible that the all of capitalist hyperdeliriousconsumerism is that which moves “unawares from one thing to the next and everything remains alike,” and the more perhaps is the abrupt leap that takes us to where everything is different? (Malabou, 2011, p. 117). Maybe, if one is seeing the glass half-full. It is more like capitalist hyperdeliriousconsumerism, or megalomaniac consumerism, is underpinned by contradictions through and through, but that is not our focus for now. Why is all this important? Well, unless there is such a geometry of an all opening out to excess, there is no justice for I conceive justice to be an ontological condition wherein any given determination is all the determinations given simultaneously (nonseparability) and is nevertheless open to an excess of these determinations (inexhaustibility). The matters of infinity and novelty mixed in with massive holism, again. I know there is justice, ontologically speaking; I just do not understand how. In its broadest contours, the following study is an attempt to come to terms with this problematic. The focus is on an ontological account of justice. The repercussions for social justice however will become all too clear as we proceed. This impossible geometry must be a fantastic geometry for in this geometry there is no fundamental layer to reality; there is no absolute hierarchy between simple and complex, transcendental and empirical, finite and infinite, constitutive and constituted. There are local hierarchies, but no global hierarchy. Put differently, there is zero-distance between simple and complex, transcendental and empirical, finite and infinite, constitutive and constituted. Yet a zero-distance that differentiates and keeps apart in a dynamic metamorphosis. Perhaps a Klein bottle of sorts, or a Möbius strip, or an Alice universe, a non-orientable wormhole, or real projective plane, Boy’s surface, and so forth? Or, perhaps, a hyperbolic geometry, a hyperbolic space experienced in a DMT trip (DMT: Dimethyltryptamine, a hallucinogenic substance) (Qualia Computing, 2016). Why not? After all, as Paul Dirac, that strange and elusive physicist/mathematician, is conjectured to have said “God is a

    76

    1 Precursions

    mathematician of a very high order” (Farmelo, 2009, p. 2). If that is the case, there must be a fantastic geometry of sorts. Looking at the same problem from the perspective of the metaphysical character of differential calculus might suggest yet another avenue of inquiry: let us take number 4 as a case in point. What is number 4? That is, what is the being of number 4? What is the essence of number 4, if you will? Is it a Platonic form, the idea 4, immutably existing in the realm of Forms? Not exactly if we seriously heed Heidegger. Number 4, no doubt, is a unique number, an individuated finite form. There is nothing else that is number 4. There is only one number 4. An astonishingly beautiful number I must add. Well, in the first instance, it is a quantity, the natural positive integer (whole number) between 3 and 5. 3 and 5 are equally beautiful by the way. As a matter of fact, any form is equally unique (and therefore beautiful) as any other form. Number 4, however, is our focus for the time being. Specified in a more granular way, that is, approaching it ever more closely from both sides of the number line, that is, from the side of 3 as well as the side of 5, we can say that it is the whole number between 3.5 and 4.5. Put alternatively, it is the in-between of 3.5 and 4.5: 3.5 < 4 < 4.5. It is possible to converge toward it even more closely however: it is the whole number between 3.9 and 4.1. It is the in-­ between of 3.9 and 4.1. We can do it one more time, can we not? It is the whole number between 3.9999 and 4.0001. It is the in-between of 3.9999 and 4.0001. Clearly, we can go even more granular: it is the whole number between 3.999999999 and 4.000000001, ad infinitum approaching it ever so closely but strangely enough without actually arriving at it for we can never arrive at 4 à la Zeno’s paradoxes concerning space, time, motion, and infinity. But it is there—not as a limit in calculus for we are not going by the assumption that space and time are continuous. Our assumption at this point is that space and time are granular. Number 4 is unarrivable for it does not exist on its own on the number line or in our intuition or in the Platonic world of Forms, or whatnot. As a matter of fact, it cannot be grasped. It cannot be caught. Every time we get closer and closer to it, it recedes from us. It is undetermined for it is an in-between. It is not a thing simpliciter. It is not an x, not a not-x, not even a dx, an infinitesimal. How can it be a unique number then for uniqueness suggests determination? Well, a jump is needed from a neighboring number, if you will. Yet the neighboring number(s) is not on solid ground either. Equally, it does not exist in-itself either. It is also an in-between. How are we meant to do the jump then? Where from and where to? Put differently, number 4 can be said to be the number that it is because of all the numbers that it is not, working together simultaneously towards it. It is constituted dynamically and within a differential semiological, in this case, mathematical, system, which is unceasingly in motion. To stretch the Heideggerian framework here, number 4 is not a thing ordinarily understood but a Heideggerian Thing, which is thinging—the typical Heideggerian noun-to-verb conversion is at work here. In this case, number 4 is simply fouring. It is there by virtue of fouring. The world is disclosed as number 4 fours. It is the number that is constantly being approached from the others. It gathers them all together around itself. It is nothing but this gathering. A dynamic center. This moving-towards is concealed when the focus is on number

    Non-understanding

    77

    4 as a determined seemingly independently-existing being. When it is unconcealed as number 4, the (inter)play of differences that makes unconcealing possible is itself concealed. Therefore, number 4 is misperceived to be an immutable essence in isolation from any movement. The same, however, is true for all the other numbers as well: 3, 5, 3.5, 4.5, 3.9, 4.1, 3.9999, 4.0001, 3.999999999, 4.000000001, and all the rest (not to mention Conway’s surreal numbers—yes, the same Conway, who also proved with his logician colleague Simon Kochen that electrons have free will!) All of these numbers are unique themselves. That is, they are approachable yet none of them is arrivable. None of these numbers is what it is as it is, on its own. Every single one of them is what it is because it is not what every other number is. That is, it is difference that defines what something is. Otherwise, it remains undefined. Not the difference between the two things. There are never two things to begin with, just the difference itself, the fact of differing. Once something gets defined, such as number 4, we instantaneously define everything else with it for number 4 is what it is because of everything that it is not. Every time we need to identify a number, say, number 4, we need to make a jump from pure differing into an identity, which can only be approached but never grasped. Number 4 is a void center in terms of which all the other numbers are gathered together around it. The same idea can be extended, in a somewhat primitive fashion, like this: everything is what it is because it is everything that it is not. Everything is a void center. Therefore, it is everything as this thing. Everything is a void center around which the whole world crystallizes. Number 4 is number 4 because of everything that it is not. I am what I am because of everything that I am not, and this applies to everything. The implication is: there is nothing that is something simpliciter. Every something is what it is because of everything that it is not. Better put, every something is what it is, a center, because of the gathering of everything that it is not, the world, around it. Otherwise expressed, everything is everything else by virtue of this gathering. So, what happens to the uniqueness of everything? Everything is unique in itself because of everything that it is not. Number 4 is unique because of everything that it is not. Yet this uniqueness depends on everything that it is not. It is not unique in isolation from everything else. Nothing is in isolation from anything. Everything is due to everything else. Everything is at once unique and interpenetrative with everything else. More strongly put, everything is unique because it is interpenetrative with everything else. Everything is always already eternally with and as everything else. Unique forms, and there are only unique forms, are eternally unique, and with and as other unique forms. A massive holism in which everything inter-entails everything else is in full swing here. If this is the case, if this massive holism holds that is, then the problem is how come something new can come into being since that something new has always already been everything? The standard nightmare of massive holisms. How can we talk about something new that was not in the everything before that something new came into being? In a way, we cannot. Everything is eternally interpenetrative with everything else. This is already accomplished. When Conway came up with the idea of surreal numbers, literally out of the blue for there was not a real mathematical need for them, did the surreal numbers not attain the status of the new? Numbers

    78

    1 Precursions

    that we did not know existed before? Yet, surreal numbers have always already been there. What to do with this paradox? Instead of resolving or dissolving this paradox, we utilize it. Everything is equally everything else. And this ontological parity underlies what we mean by justice. I am what I am because of everything that I am not, which is the whole universe(s), which cannot be totalized. Therefore, I am the whole universe as I, instantaneously or eternally, whichever locution is helpful. A virus is what it is because of everything that it is not, which is the whole universe. Therefore, the virus is the whole universe as the virus. An iPhone is what it is because of everything that it is not, which is the whole universe. Therefore, it is the whole universe as this iPhone. The design of iPhone is what it is because of everything that it is not, which is the whole universe, which includes actual physical iPhones. Therefore, it is the whole universe as the design of iPhone. Our notion of justice relies on the elaboration of this structure of asness, which is based on Brook Ziporyn’s Neo-Tiantai approach to Chinese Buddhism. Massive holism entails ontological parity, which entails absolute justice, which is already fulfilled. The starting point is a void center; everything is a void center; a void center, by definition, entails all the other void centers by gathering them all together around it; everything therefore is already involved in everything else; everything belongs to everything else; there is no being simpliciter. All forms are unique. A finite determinate form, a unique form, is because it is an infinity of all forms. Forms co-originate. They are co-constituted. Therefore, all forms are equally unique for all forms are what they are because of everything that they are not. Eternally. And this is what we mean by justice, absolute equality of forms. Any deviation from absolute equality is a form of moving away from justice. Any move that restores absolute equality is a move towards justice. Some of the ways we deviate from absolute equality, and therefore justice, concern cases when something is posited to be prior to something else, for instance, the relation of priority between subjectivity and language; or when a hierarchy is established, that is, when there is a dividing line which stipulates a value judgment (e.g., we are conscious creatures rather than non-conscious automata); or when something is privileged against something else; or when something is deemed inadmissible; or when something is the condition of possibility for something else, and so on. This is when granularity intervenes to pulverize all hierarchies to return to absolute equality. To give an example, let us observe how Rovelli, our favorite physicist, distinguishes between ‘the fundamental reality of atoms’ and ‘everything else’ in his account of the beginnings of scientific thinking in ancient Greece, the alleged birthplace of the use of reason to comprehend the world: Atoms are indivisible; they are the elementary grains of reality, which cannot be further subdivided, and everything is made of them. They move freely in space, colliding one with another; they hook on to and push and pull each other. Similar atoms attract each other and join. This is the weave of the world. This is reality. Everything else is nothing but a by-­ product, random and accidental, of this movement and this combining of atoms. The infinite variety of the substances of which the world is made derives solely from this combining of atoms. (Rovelli, 2016, p. 8)

    Non-understanding

    79

    This ancient Greek idea of atomism, that all things are made up of indivisible particles, namely, atoms, is still with us albeit in infinitely more sophisticated modern forms. Nevertheless, the main idea remains the same; Rovelli still subscribes to it: something fundamental underlies “the infinite variety of the substances of which the world is made.” A fundamental weave of the world, on the one hand, and everything else, which is “nothing but a by-product, random and accidental,” on the other. There is a clear dividing line here. The domains thus circumscribed are attributed different (and unequal) values. The domain of “everything else” is undermined on the basis of the fundamental efficacy of the atomic level of reality in constituting it. This kind of ‘scientific’ approach can also be seen in Rovelli’s account of “the luminous Miletus,” the home soil of the atomistic vision of the Hellenic civilization and “the arrival of the Persian menace” (pp. 6–7): the light of Miletus and the darkness of Persia—not to mention the archaic-mythic Greece, the Dark Christian Middle Ages, and Plato and Aristotle, all against Democritus’s naturalism. It is unfortunate that a highly-refined mind like Rovelli’s can succumb to this kind of simplistic value differentiation: glorious good guys versus caricatured bad guys. The notion of granularity aims exactly to pulverize such value differentiations by reminding us the granularity, the interpermeation, and not the atomism, of things. Concisely put, granularity is a movement that restores absolute equality. This is granularity in its educative mode: hierarchy-pulverization and education are the same thing. We should note that this study has as its focus an overall didactic project: in line with the hierarchy-pulverization function of granularity, this didactic project calls for what we can call the infinitization of one’s field/flow of experience. Granularity in its educative dimension refers to this process of the infinitization of one’s always transforming wondrous field/flow of experience. This field of experience is granular, namely, it is infinitely porous. Opening up to this porosity is the pedagogical aspiration of granularity. What is being proposed here is education as the process of infinite unblocking via hierarchy-pulverization. Education, ontologically speaking, is the infinitization of things, or the removal of all blocks of consciousness reaching for superconsciousness of the Infinite, wherein the groundlessness of all phenomena, or their eternal interpervasion, is experienced. There is no metaphysical ground/origin/source to things. Things, whose foundation is understood in a more and more expansive fashion, confront their limits and their origins. At the origin of things, there lies nothing but their interpervasion. Nor at the end is there anything particular. What there is is no-thing, which is experienced but not represented since the experience in question is prepredicative. If one is predisposed to feel aversion to the notion of nothing and its cognates such as no-thing, it can easily be replaced by the notion of infinite. Things in their origin as in their end are infinite. Ordinarily, we do not understand things to be so; therefore, we need to learn and re-learn how to infinitize things in one’s field/flow of experience. In an educative experience, we take a thing (an object, a thought, a feeling, a word, a symbol, a percept, a coherence, any coherence). We can take a thing in the first place since the thing in question has qualities and extensity. It is takeable, that is, representable. Then, we provide a genetic account of that thing. That is, we take

    80

    1 Precursions

    the stand-alone object and place it back into its embedded context and realize that it has never been without one. The thing always-already dissolves into the horizon of its context. It is always with its other. Then, we move onto the genetic account of the genetic account of that thing. That is, the origin of the context itself into which the thing dissolves. That origin happens to be surrounded by the horizon of its own context. Then, the genetic account of the genetic account of the … and so on until we reach the most expansive level which coincides with the very thing we started out with, but with a difference. And that makes all the difference for at the very deepest level, we bring the thing to the world to reach the Infinite, which is one and the same thing as the thing we started out with. The thing can be looked at from the point of view of extensity and quality. The same thing can be looked at from the point of view of its infinity. Simply put, the infinitization of things means giving an account of the genesis of things to such an extent that the thing whose genetic account is given dissolves into the infinity of things. Granularity. Justice. Education. Three threads woven into a tapestry of non-­ understanding. Ontological, ethical and educational concerns are inextricably interlinked. Does any of this recall in certain respects the process of Hegelian logic? Indeed. Hegel conceived things in relation to negativity. What X is can be defined by what it is not. Moreover, the question as to how we can have an infinite totality that is nevertheless infinitely new and open has Hegel at its fulcrum. This study to a large extent revolves around this fulcrum and offers what it calls granularity as a response. It is not just Hegel, or the Anglo-Europeans, of course. The Buddhists, for instance, have been at it for centuries as well, as I have hinted at above. The question of ‘all yet more’ (‘all outrunning itself,’ ‘all open to more’) has been an equally central issue in East Asian approaches to ontology. Though this study is not a work in comparative philosophy, Buddhist ontological accounts, especially in the form of what is called Neo-Tiantai school of Chinese Buddhism elaborated by Ziporyn (2004), will guide our explication of granularity in parallel with Hegel and post-Hegelian Continental philosophy. The goal is to provide an account of an ‘inexhaustible all,’ or ‘all yet more’ in such a way that the massive holism, or hyperholism, that ensues is not experienced as a nightmare, but rather constitutes the most welcoming and embracing attitude one can imagine. The book then is about a welcoming attitude, an attitude of infinite hospitality, an attitude of full receptivity and harmonization toward all since each is a version of everything else. Put differently, the book does not offer a perspective which is correct as opposed to all others that are wrong. What it offers is an attitude of being at home with the mysteriousness of all the (in)coherences that (might) obtain, which are ultimately constantly evolving expressions of each other. The question that motivates this work is: ultimately, is it possible not to exclude anything? This question suggests that here a peculiar notion of the Absolute is at stake, not as a heuristic or a metaphor but as a universal truth, which can be productively stated in a paradoxical or contradictory modality. As a matter of fact, one of the arguments put forth in this work is that universal truth is incapable of non-­paradoxical articulation. Being at home with all to welcome all as a version of all can only be

    Non-understanding

    81

    elaborated with a predilection for paradox and aporia since we are making totalistic claims without at the same time being (nightmarishly) totalistic. The welcoming attitude does not proceed from within me, the author; I do not dare to define and have access to a place of hospitality within me. Clearly, it is well beyond me. I can only propose that it is absolutely there. To recapitulate, this work then presents an original exploration of philosophical questions pertaining to the ways we grasp the Absolute by bringing together the Buddhist notion of interpermeation of all phenomena and the contemporary strains of thought in post-Kantian European philosophy. It articulates an ontological concept, “granularity,” deploying it to probe questions concerning the intersection of ontology, ethics, and education. It covers a wide range of issues in metaphysics— including being, nothing, unity, plurality, truth, change, transformation, subjectivity, contradictions, coherence, potentiality, and so forth—to respond to various Continental thinkers such as Hegel, Heidegger, Badiou, Agamben, Meillassoux, Catherine Malabou, Žižek, and Harman, among others by employing the notion of granularity to articulate a philosophical position which does not exclude any approach to reality. It discusses an ethics and education proper to a thinking of such an all-embracing position of unconditional hospitality. The idea of ‘all yet more’ revolves around the notion of ‘center’ in Tiantai Buddhism, as we have been alluding to all along. Let us say a few words about it at this point before we go into more detail in Chap. 3 below. Accordingly, any X, that is, any coherence, any something, any form, any being, any appearing, any determinate regularity, and so forth is considered a center in terms of which all other coherences are to be understood. Recall the case of number 4 touched on above. Any center is a unique ground or orienting point to be applied in all cases (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 313). Since all coherences are equally a center in terms of which everything else is understood, there is no one privileged center. This is the whole tenor of the Buddhist doctrine of no-self. Everything is a center; yet there is no one privileged center. The positing of any particular coherence as center is provisional, however. Since there is no one privileged center, all centers necessarily fail to be the absolute center. That is, they are locally coherent but globally incoherent. Put differently, they are impermanent centers, or mutable centers. We, however, have come to regard the positing of any particular coherence as center to be a provisional but necessary function of all experience; there is always some center, but none is applicable to the exclusion of all others. We would say not that things have no source and meaning, but rather that any coherence at all, chosen at random, is the source and meaning of all other coherences, precisely by means of its necessary failure—concurrent with its most complete, final, ruthless triumph—to function as source and meaning for all other coherences. (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 313; emphasis original)

    Why this is the case, that is, why no coherence can remain coherent in the face of all possible considerations, why, in other words, “all yet more,” will be thoroughly explicated in the main body of the text (Chap. 3). As hinted at above, it has something to do with the Buddhist dictum that there is no self, viz. nothing appears simpliciter as the one-way ultimate truth of all coherences.

    82

    1 Precursions But given necessary failure as the condition of all coherences, why the appearance of success? Why should an anti-failure, a kind of reifying motion, coherence, arise within this necessary failure? For this we have a ready answer: Necessary failure means that even the coherence “failure” must fail, that “success” must be able to appear, at least momentarily, so as to undermine the claim of “failure” to universal success. If it did not, the coherence “failure” (or “incoherence”) would be appearing simpliciter as the one-way ultimate truth of all coherences. (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 317)

    What we can state in a nutshell for now is that we are utterly ourselves, on the one hand, and thoroughly not ourselves (in Hegelian, Freudian, Lacanian, Foucauldian, Derridean, Deleuzean, and Buddhist senses), on the other, at the very same time. The issue concerns how self-identity and its necessary utter failure, or its constitutive impossibility, as well as its thoroughgoing success are inscribed into each other. To restate, in this work, the three threads—granularity, justice, education—are woven into a tapestry of non-understanding. Ontological, ethical and educational concerns are inextricably interlinked. Some of the principal vectors of this tapestry that will keep us occupied throughout the book have thus been alluded to in this prelude. It is clear from these opening remarks that I tend to be intellectually promiscuous. I am not wedded to one line of thought at the exclusion of others for the core idea that is being put forward here is that all lines and fields of thought interpermeate. I draw on an array of source material. I am not a purist. I am open to influences combined in unexpected manners. This approach, I believe, has the occasional effect of disturbing established habits of mind and ossified frames of reference. The references to various seemingly unrelated sources should be seen in this spirit. The foundations of quantum mechanics are a constant source of fascination for us; therefore, we will on occasion engage them albeit on a surface non-technical level. Post-Kantian Continental philosophy is our natural habitat, which simply indicates that we are rooted in, hence somewhat at home with, this space of philosophical modalities. The notion of absolute, or absolute limit, is a focal point of such modalities, hence we will be preoccupied with it throughout. The kinship between European philosophy and East Asian ways of thinking also comes natural as another vector in the space we are carving out. Anglophone analytic philosophy is not entirely left behind either, especially when it comes to the role (or shall we say futility?) of logic in coming to terms with non-understanding. When faced with the aporias of sense, analytic philosophy tends to resort to expedients to avoid the catastrophic (!) consequences of such logical impasses. The analytic attitude whereby any system of thought based on self-contradictory first principles is considered a nonstarter however is equally embraced within our position. Our position entails therefore a fundamental inability to make enemies. Everybody and everything are equally embraced, which is enough to make many glorious enemies. Naturally, this very attitude makes us into an enemy for many would like to have an enemy, at least a contrasting position against which they maintain their coherence. Not having any enemies would be regarded as philosophical and political timidity and spinelessness at best, a totalizing impulse whereby

    Non-understanding

    83

    everything is coercively harmonized into an indeterminate amorphous pulp at worst. As we will see in relation to Ziporyn’s Neo-Tiantai approach in Part Two, the inability to make enemies is more convincing than it initially appears. To reiterate, everybody and everything are equally embraced. Negatively put, nothing can succeed in all cases, including analytic philosophy, when all possible considerations are taken into account for all necessarily entails more. Nevertheless, despite great admiration for Žižek’s and his colleagues’ works (especially Alenka Zupančič), we position ourselves largely against their hybridism of Lacanian-Hegelian-Schellingian project. The status of the uncanny elusive impossible X, the abyss that precedes the transcendentally constituted reality is not ‘divine madness,’ but simply ‘nothingness/plenum.’ Our experience of freedom is not ultimately traumatic. The primordial trauma and its overcoming are interpenetrative: they co-begin. What is clear, a reckless deployment of logical contradictions will be the mainstay of our exposition of the foundational issues in ontology. We have so far used several expressions to suggest ways to approach the notion of granularity such as the fundamental ambiguity of being, local coherence-global incoherence, infinity-novelty, the inexhaustible all, the interplay of presence and absence, the play of the particular and blurred, the play of lila, that nothing is given simpliciter, the duality/nonduality of duality/nonduality of presence/presencing, the interminable movement from presence to presencing and back, the movement that restores absolute equality (granularity intervening to pulverize all hierarchies to return to absolute equality), that everything is what it is because it is everything that it is not, that everything is a void center; therefore, it is everything as this thing, the infinitely porous field of experience, being at home with all to welcome all as a version of all, and so forth. We will elaborate some of these expressions in more detail. We will also add some new ones along the way. Proliferation of different expressions to refer to the same thing is an expression of granularity itself. Finally, let me note that it goes without saying that the burden of persuasion lies with me, the author. Yet, it does not lie solely with me. The burden of understanding lies with the reader as well. That collaboration between the reader and the author in the production of meaning is necessary is stating the obvious. Since the main theme under scrutiny here concerns the interpervasion of phenomena, the author and the reader are always already interpenetrative. I hope to be able to rely on this fact to galvanize support for the theses deployed in this work. Nevertheless, at the end of the day, the responsibility and the failure to do so are squarely placed on the shoulders of the author. Now, to have a somewhat better grasp of the tapestry of non-understanding we have in mind, let us proceed with the The Opening Tapestry, in which we will introduce many more loose threads, that is, noncoercive/nonassertive threads awakening myriad associations, opening out onto many more assorted trajectories of thought, which, perhaps, share a common thread in and as granularity. As I hope to demonstrate, one thing with which to string everything together is granularity itself.

    84

    1 Precursions

    References Agamben, G. (1991). Language and death: The place of negativity (K.  E. Pinkus & M.  Hardt, Trans.). University of Minnesota Press. Arkani-Hamed, N. (2018). The end of spacetime. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t-­C5 RubqtRA Attell, K. (2015). Giorgio Agamben: Beyond the threshold of deconstruction. Fordham University Press. Biesta, G. (2013). The beautiful risk of education. Paradigm Publishers. BigScience. (2022). BLOOM: BigScience 176B Model. https://bigscience.notion.site/ BLOOM-­BigScience-­176B-­Model-­ad073ca07cdf479398d5f95d88e218c4 Bjorge, N. (2016). Schelling’s nothingness—The figuration of the death drive in German idealism in Žižek’s reading of Ages of the World. International Journal of Žižek Studies, 10(3). Bohm, D. (2005). Wholeness and the implicate order. Routledge. Bostrom, N. (2014). Superintelligence: Paths, dangers, strategies. Oxford University Press. Braidotti, R. (2015,August 10). Posthuman, all too human?A cultural political cartography. Symposium Inhuman. Fridericianum. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gNJPR78DptA. Accessed 14 May 2022. Brassier, R. (2010). Nihil unbound: Enlightenment and extinction. Palgrave Macmillan. Brassier, R. (2011). The view from nowhere. Identities: Journal for Politics, Gender and Culture, 8(2), 7–23. https://doi.org/10.51151/identities.v8i2.262 Brislin, T. (2016). Time, ethics, and the films of Christopher Nolan. Visual Communication Quarterly, 23(4), 199–209. https://doi.org/10.1080/15551393.2016.1252655 Britannica, T. Editors of Encyclopaedia (2016, September 20). Physical constant. Encyclopedia Britannica. https://www.britannica.com/science/physical-­constant Britannica, T.  Editors of Encyclopaedia. (2021, April 13). Boltzmann constant. Encyclopedia Britannica. https://www.britannica.com/science/Boltzmann-­constant Burik, S. (2009). End of comparative philosophy and the task of comparative thinking: Heidegger, Derrida, and Daoism. SUNY Press. Burik, S. (2018). Logos and Dao Revisited: A non-metaphysical interpretation. Philosophy East and West, 68(1), 23–41. https://doi.org/10.1353/pew.2018.0001 Burton, H. (2021). Conversations about physics, volume 1. Open Agenda Publishing. Butler, J. (2011). How to Read Kafka? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OSIA6qXoIio&t=190 2s&app=desktop Butler, J., Laclau, E., & Žižek, S. (2000). Contingency, hegemony, universality: Contemporary dialogues on the left. Verso. Camus, A. (1991). The myth of Sisyphus and other essays. Translated from the French by J. O’Brien. First Vintage International Edition. Chalmers, D.  J. (2010). The singularity: A philosophical analysis. Journal of Consciousness Studies, 17(9-10). Conway, J.  H., & Kochen, S. (2006). The free will theorem. Foundation of Physics, 36(10), 1441–1473. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10701-­006-­9068-­6 Cooper, J. M. (Ed.). (1997). Plato: Complete works. Hackett Publ. Co. Copjec, J. (1994). Sex and the euthanasia of reason. In Read my desire. Lacan against the historicists. The MIT Press. Corbin, H. (2003). From Heidegger to Suhrawardi: An Interview with Phillipe Nemo, trans. Kathleen Raine, Temenos Academy Review, 6. “De Heidegger à Sohravardi: Entretien avec Philippe Nemo,” Cahiers de l’Herne: Henry Corbin, ed., Christian Jambet (Paris: L’Herne, 1981), 23. The interview was recorded for Radio France-Culture, on Wednesday, June 2, 1976. Cummiskey, D. (2017). Buddhist modernism and Kant on enlightenment. In Buddhist philosophy: A comparative approach (1st ed.). Ed. Steven M. Emmanuel. John Wiley and Sons. Dallmayr, F. (1993). Nothingness and Sunyata: A comparison of Heidegger and Nishitani. Philosophy East and West, 42(1), 37–48.

    References

    85

    Davis, B. (2012). On landscape ontology: An Interview with Graham Harman. https://landscapearchipelago.wordpress.com/2012/07/01/on-­landscape-­ontology-­an-­interview-­with-­ graham-­harman/ Davis, B. W. (2018). East-West dialogue after Heidegger. Section 32. In G. Fried & R. Polt (Eds.), After Heidegger? (pp. 335–345). Roman & Littlefield. Davis, B. W. (2019a). Knowing limits: Toward a versatile perspectivism with Nietzsche, Heidegger, Zhuangzi and Zen. Research in Phenomenology, 49(3), 301–334. Davis, B. W. (2019b). The philosophy of Zen Master Dōgen: Egoless perspectivism. The Oxford Handbook of Japanese Philosophy. https://doi.org/10.1093/oxfordhb/9780199945726.013.12 Davis, B. W. (2020). Heidegger and Daoism: A dialogue on the useless way of unnecessary being. In D. Chai (Ed.), Section 8 in Daoist encounters with phenomenology. Bloomsbury. de Beistegui, M. (2010). Immanence: Deleuze and philosophy. Edinburgh University Press. Deguchi, Y., Garfield, J. L., & Priest, G. (2013). Two plus one equals one: A response to Brook Ziporyn. Philosophy East and West, 63(3), 353–358. http://www.jstor.org/stable/43285833 Dostoyevsky, F. (1996). Notes from the underground (C. Garnett, Trans.). The Project Gutenberg. https://www.gutenberg.org/files/600/600-­h/600-­h.htm Dresser, S. (2020). Peak ellipsis: Does philosophy reside in the unsayable or should it care only for precision? Carnap, Heidegger and the great divergence. https://aeon.co/essays/ heidegger-­v-­carnap-­how-­logic-­took-­issue-­with-­metaphysics Engler, J. (1986). Therapeutic aims in psychotherapy and meditation: Developmental stages in the representation of self. In Transformations of consciousness: Conventional and contemplative perspectives on development. Shambala. Farmelo, G. (2009). The Strangest Man: The Hidden Life of Paul Dirac, Quantum Genius. Faber and Faber. Bloomsbury House, London. Frauchiger, D., & Renner, R. (2018). Quantum theory cannot consistently describe the use of itself. Nature Communications, 9, 3711. https://doi.org/10.1038/s41467-­018-­05739-­8 Gallagher, J. (2022). Black Death 700 years ago affects your health now. BBC News. https://www. bbc.com/news/health-­63316538. Accessed 21 Oct 2022. Galloway, A. R. (2014). Laruelle: Against the digital. University of Minnesota Press. Giles, J. (1993). The no-self theory: Hume, Buddhism, and personal identity. Philosophy East and West, 43(2), 175–200. Goertzel, B. (2016). The AGI revolution: An inside view of the rise of Artificial General Intelligence. Humanity+ Press. Goldin, P. R. (2020). The art of Chinese philosophy: Eight classical texts and how to read them. Princeton University Press. Good, J. A. (2006). A search for unity in diversity. Lexington Books. Grant, I. H. (2008). Philosophies of nature after Schelling. Continuum. Grant, I.  H. (2015a). Everything is primal germ or nothing is: The deep field logic of nature. Symposium: Canadian Journal of Continental Philosophy, 19(1), 106–124. https://doi. org/10.5840/symposium20151919 Grant, I. H. (2015b). Inflationary hypotheses: The construction of matter and the deep field problem. In S. Pfeffer (Ed.), Speculations on anonymous materials. Merve. Grant, I.  H. (2020). Nature after nature, or naturephilosophical futurism. In D.  Finkelde & P.  M. Livingston (Eds.), Idealism, relativism, and realism: New essays on objectivity beyond the analytic-continental divide (pp.  97–112). De Gruyter. https://doi.org/10.151 5/9783110670349-­006 Han, B-C. (2015). The burnout society (E. Butler, Trans).. Stanford Briefs. Stanford University Press. Han, B.-C. (2017). Psychopolitics: Neoliberalism and new technologies of power. Verso Books. Hardt, M., & Negri, A. (2000). Empire. Harvard University Press. Harman, G. (2011). The quadruple object. Zero Books. Harman, G. (2012). The third table. dOCUMENTA (13). 100 Notes  – 100 Thoughts. No: 085. Erschienen im Hatje Cantz Verlag.

    86

    1 Precursions

    Hegel, G.W.F. (2010). The science of logic (G.  Di Giovanni, Trans. and Ed.). Cambridge University Press. Heidegger, M. (1962). Being and time (J. Macquarrie & E. Robinson, Trans.). Heidegger, M. (1989). Contributions to philosophy (from enowning) (P. Emad & K. Maly, Trans.). Indiana University Press. Heidegger, M. (2000). Introduction to metaphysics (G.  Fried & R.  Polt, Trans.). Yale University Press. Heidegger, M. (2014). Letter on humanism (F. A. Capuzzi (Trans.). In M. Heidegger (Author), W.  McNeil (Ed.), & W.  McNeil (Trans.), Pathmarks (pp.  239–276). Cambridge University Press. https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511812637.012 Hoffman, D. (2020). The case against reality: How Evolution hid the truth from our eyes. Penguin Books. Hume, D. (1978). 1739–40. In L.S.  Selby-Bigge (Ed.), A Treatise of human nature (2nd ed.), revised by P.H. Nidditch. Clarendon. Huxley, A. (2009a). The perennial philosophy. Harper Perennial Modern Classics. Huxley, A. (2009b). The doors of perception. Adobe Digital Edition. Harper Collins Publishers. Ihde, D. (2010). Heidegger’s technologies: Postphenomenological perspectives. Fordham University Press. Johnston, A. (2013). Prolegomena to any future materialism: The outcome of contemporary French philosophy. Northwestern University Press. Kafka, F. (2009). The metamorphosis. First published in German in 1915 (I. Johnston, Trans.). Simon & Shuster. Kantor, H.-R. (2006). Ontological indeterminacy and its soteriological relevance: An assessment of Mou Zongsan’s (1909-1995) interpretation of Zhiyi’s (538-597) Tiantai Buddhism. Philosophy East and West, 56(1), 16–68. Krummel, J. W. M. (2014). Anontology and the issue of being and nothing in Nishida Kitarō. In J. L. Liu & D. L. Berger (Eds.), Nothingness in Asian philosophy (pp. 263–284). Routledge. Krummel, J.  W. M. (2018). On (the) nothing: Heidegger and Nishida. Continental Philosophy Review, 51, 239–268. Latour, B. (2007). Reassembling the social: An introduction to actor-network theory. Oxford University Press. Leitgeb, H., & Carus, A. (2020). Rudolf Carnap. In E.N. Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Fall 2020 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/fall2020/entries/carnap/. Lyotard, J-F. (2011). Discourse, figure (A.  Hudek & M.  Lydon, Trans.). University of Minnesota Press. Ma, L. (2008). Heidegger on East-West Dialogue: Anticipating the Event. New York/London. Ma, L., & van Brakel, J. (2014). Out of the Ge-Stell? The role of the East in Heidegger’s Das andere Denken. Philosophy East and West, 64, 527–562. Macy, J. (2007). World as lover, world as self: Courage for global justice and ecological renewal. Parallax Press. Malabou, C. (2011). The Heidegger change: On the fantastic in philosophy (P. Skafish, Trans.). SUNY Press. May, R. (1996). Heidegger’s hidden sources: East-Asian influences on his work. Routledge. McGrath, S. J. (2012). The dark ground of spirit: Schelling and the unconscious. Routledge. McLuhan, M. (1962). The Gutenberg Galaxy: The making of typographic man. University of Toronto Press. Metzinger, T. (2003). Being no one. The self-model theory of subjectivity. MIT Press. Metzinger, T. (2009). The ego tunnel: The science of the mind and the myth of the self. Basic Books. Mika, C. (2016). Novalis’ poetic uncertainty: A Bildung with the absolute. Educational Philosophy and Theory, 48(6), 621–633. https://doi.org/10.1080/00131857.2015.1068681 Morton, T. (2017). Humankind: Solidarity with nonhuman people. Verso. Nelson, E. S. (2017). Chinese and Buddhist philosophy in early twentieth-century German thought. Bloomsbury Academic.

    References

    87

    Nishida, K. (1958). Intelligibility and the philosophy of nothingness (R.  Schinzinger, Trans.). Pantianos Classics. Nishitani, K. (1982). Religion and nothingness (J. Van Bragt, Trans.). University of California Press. Noys, B. (2010). The persistence of the negative: A critique of contemporary continental philosophy. Edinburgh University Press. O’Sullivan, S. (2014). A life between the finite and infinite: Remarks on Deleuze, Badiou and Western Buddhism. Deleuze Studies, 8(2), 256–279. Oerter, R. (2006). The theory of almost everything: The standard model, the Unsung Triumph of Modern Physics. Plume. Palmquist, S. (2002). Kant’s criticism of Swedenborg: Parapsychology and the origin of the Copernican hypothesis. In F.  Steinkamp (Ed.), Parapsychology, philosophy and the mind: Essays honoring John Beloff. McFarland Publishers. Penrose, R. (2011). Cycles of time: An extraordinary new view of the universe. Alfred Knopf. Priest, G. (2010). The logic of the Catuskoti. Comparative Philosophy, 1(2), 24–54. https://doi. org/10.31979/2151-­6014(2010).010206 Priest, G. (2015). The Net of Indra. In K. Tanaka, Y. Deguchi, J. L. Garfield, & G. Priest (Eds.), The Moon points back (pp. 113–127). Oxford University Press. Qualia Computing. (2016). https://qualiacomputing.com/2016/12/12/ the-­hyperbolic-­geometry-­of-­dmt-­experiences/ Ramanasramam, S. (2018). The spiritual teaching of Ramana Maharshi. Shambhala. Rigsby, C. A. (2010). Nishida on Heidegger. Continental Philosophy Review, 42, 511–553. Rorty, R. (2010). Wittgenstein and the linguistic turn. In A. Ahmed (Ed.), Wittgenstein’s philosophical investigations: A critical guide (Cambridge critical guides) (pp. 129–144). Cambridge University Press. https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511750939.008 Rovelli, C. (2016). Reality Is not what it seems: The journey to quantum gravity (S. Carnell & E. Segre, Trans.). Penguin. Rovelli, C. (2018). The order of time (E. Segre & S. Carnell, Trans.). Penguin Random House. Rovelli, C. (2021). Helgoland (E. Segre & S. Carnell, Trans.). Penguin Random House. Roy, L. O. P. (2003). Mystical consciousness: western perspectives and dialogue with Japanese thinkers. State University of New York Press. Rucker, R. (2019). Infinity and the mind: The science and the philosophy of the infinite (4th ed.). Princeton Science Library. Sallis, J. (2012). In J. Sallis (Ed.), Paul Klee: Philosophical Vision; From nature to art. McMullen Museaum of Art, Boston College. The University of Chicago Press. Sandbank, S. (2016). Reading Kafka: A personal story. In A. Cools & V. Liska (Eds.), Kafka and the Universal. Walter de Gruyter GmbH. Scharp, K., & Brandom, R. B. (Eds.). (2007). In the space of reasons: Selected essays of Wilfrid Sellars. Harvard University Press. Schroeder, B. S. (2019). Kenotic theology, Buddhism, and time. Journal for Cultural and Religious Theory (Winter 2019-20), 19, 1. Sellars, W. (1997). Empiricism and the philosophy of mind, R.  Brandom (Ed.). Harvard University Press. Sheehan, T. (2015). Making sense of Heidegger: A paradigm shift. Rowman & Littlefield. Siderits, M., Thompson, E., & Zahavi, D. (2011). Introduction. In M. Siderits, E. Thompson, & D. Zahavi (Eds.), Self, no self?: Perspectives from analytical, phenomenological, and Indian traditions. OUP. Smith, W. (2020). The vertical ascent: From particles to the tripartite cosmos and beyond. Philos-­ Sophia Initiative Foundation. Sparrow, J. (2022). ‘Full-on robot writing’: The artificial intelligence challenge facing universities. Fri, 18 Nov. 2022. The Guardian. https://www.theguardian.com/australia-­news/2022/nov/19/ full-­on-­robot-­writing-­the-­artificial-­intelligence-­challenge-­facing-­universities. Accessed Sat, 19 Nov 2022. Stambaugh, J. (1999). The formless self. State University of New York Press.

    88

    1 Precursions

    Steiner, R. (1964). The philosophy of freedom: The basis for a modern world conception. Anthroposophic Press. Stewart, M. (2006). The Courtier and the heretic: Leibniz, Spinoza, and the fate of god in the modern world. W. W. Norton. Stiegler, B. (1998). Technics and time, 1: The fault of Epimetheus. Stanford University Press. Storey, D. (2012). Zen in Heidegger’s Way. Journal of East-West Thought, 2(4), 113–137. Strogatz, S. (2019). Infinite powers: The story of calculus  - The language of the universe. Atlantic Books. Suares, P. (2001). Joan Stambaugh, The Formless Self. Book review. Pacific World: Journal of the Institute of Buddhist Studies, Third Series, 3, 289–297. Tarkovsky, A. (1989). Sculpting in time: Reflections on the cinema (K.  Hunter-Blair, Trans.). University of Texas Press. Watts, A. (1974). Cloud-hidden, Whereabouts unknown: A Mountain Journal. Vintage Books, Random House. Weir, S., & Harman, G. (2021). Architecture and Object-Oriented Ontology  – Simon Weir in conversation with Graham Harman. International Society for the Philosophy of Architecture, 5(2), 56–77. Wilber, K. (2000). A theory of everything. Shambala Publications. Wilber, K. (2001a). No boundary: Eastern and western approaches to personal growth (Revised ed.). Shambala. Wilber, K. (2001b). Eye to eye: The quest for the new paradigm. 3rd ed., Revised. Wirth, J. M. (2003). The conspiracy of life: Meditations on Schelling and his time. State University of New York Press. Wirth, J. M. (2019). Nietzsche and other Buddhas: Philosophy after comparative philosophy. Indiana University Press. Wolchover, N. (2013, December 11). Scientists discover a jewel at the heart of Quantum Physics. Wired Magazine. https://www.wired.com/2013/12/amplituhedron-­jewel-­quantum-­physics/ Yao, Z. (2010). Typology of nothing: Heidegger, Daoism, and Buddhism. Comparative Philosophy, 1(1), 78–89. Zeilinger, A. (2005). The message of the quantum. Nature, 438, 743. https://doi.org/10.1038/438743a Zhang, X. (2009). The coming time ‘between’ being and Daoist emptiness: Analysis of Heidegger’s article inquiring into the uniqueness of the poet via the Lao Zi. Philosophy East and West, 59(1), 71–87. Zhao, G. (2020). Subjectivity and infinity: Time and existence. Palgrave Macmillan. Ziporyn, B. (2000). Evil and/or/as the good: Omnicentrism, intersubjectivity, and value paradox in Tiantai Buddhist thought. Harvard University Asia Center. Ziporyn, B. (2004). Being and ambiguity: Philosophical experiments with Tiantai Buddhism. Open Court. Žižek, S. (1999). The thing from inner space on Tarkovsky. Angelaki: Journal of the Theoretical Humanities, 4(3), 221–231. https://doi.org/10.1080/09697259908572073 Žižek, S. (2009). The Abyss of Freedom. An essay by Slavoj Žižek with the text of Schelling’s Die Weltalter (Ages of the World, 2nd draft, 1813) in English translation by J. Norman. University of Michigan Press. Žižek, S. (2013). Less than nothing: Hegel and the shadow of dialectical materialism. Verso. Žižek, S. (2018, April 2). Happiness, No Thanks! The Philosophical Salon. https://thephilosophicalsalon.com/happiness-­no-­thanks/ Zupančič, A. (2011). Ethics of the real: Kant and Lacan. Verso.

    Part I

    The Opening Tapestry

    That which can never be objectified and yet is all the objects is what is known as the Self, absolute nothingness, emptiness, Brahman, and so forth. – My own rephrasing of the core of PERENNIAL PHILOSOPHY If the doors of perception were cleansed every thing would appear to man as it is, Infinite. For man has closed himself up, till he sees all things thro’ narrow chinks of his cavern. – WILLIAM BLAKE (The Marriage of Heaven and Hell, 1906, p. 26)

    Reference Blake, W. (1906). The marriage of heaven and hell. John F. Luce and Company.

    Chapter 2

    Loose Threads

    The Graininess of Things What a strange term! Granularity. But, what is it? There is talk of ‘levels or degrees of granularity’ of data sets, temporal and spatial scales, anatomical structures, mathematical axioms, logical propositions, and the like, in fields as diverse as analytic philosophy, computer science, physics, biological sciences, informatics, and so forth. This technical use of the term refers to the measurement of level of detail in a given data set, temporal/spatial scale, logical set, linguistic analysis, and others to describe the degree of precision and ambiguity of a given system and its components, and it can be described using terms like coarse-­grained and fine-grained. Namely, it has something to do with the graininess of things, like the grains of sand dunes of Liwa desert in the western region of Abu Dhabi. Cao Xiaoyang’s Shanshui No. 5, one of the most intricate charcoal paintings of evocative Zen-like landscapes, is an outstanding example of artwork depicting the graininess of things. In a subjectless canvas—no human figures are included, not even small ones that blend harmoniously into the vast landscape around them—we witness the way forms retain their distinctness yet interpermeate to create a majestic unity of light and darkness. Working within the Chinese shanshui tradition (literally ‘mountains and water;’ the Chinese concept of brush-and-ink landscape painting), Xiaoyang masterfully paints the intricate interpenetration of that which is discernible and indiscernible in their this-worldly and other-worldly qualities interpermeating in subtle and ambiguous ways. The interplay of waterfalls, mist, clouds, mountains and tree leaves creates a sense of boundlessness as well as timelessness of the ever-changing landscape. The fractal geometry of nature, the geometry of roughness, based on the mathematician Benoit Mandelbrot’s work (1983), offers another fascinating occurrence of the graininess of things. Forms nature takes, especially biological forms from lungs, kidneys, blood vessels, rhythms of the heart to plants, trees, sea horses, to © The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_2

    91

    92

    2  Loose Threads

    non-­biological weather systems, mountains, waves, clouds, and galaxies can all be described mathematically as fractals, endlessly repeating self-similar patterns that remain more or less the same as one zooms in and out at all scales of magnification. The graininess of things here is connected to the idea of the whole-inscribed-in-­ each-of-its-parts. Since the whole is inscribed in each of its parts, each part contains the whole whose parts in turn contain the whole whose parts yet again contain the whole ad infinitum creating a never-ending sequence of magnification in which, mathematically speaking, no foundational layer, where magnification comes to a halt, is reached. Put differently, fractals exhibit magnification symmetry, or self-­ similarity, when every part looks (exactly) like the whole of which it is the part. That is, a fractal has (more or less) the same structure when magnified. The whole is a self-similar object, which can be broken down into more self-similar objects all the bottomless way down, or up, for that matter. On an even more rarefied level, we can offer the superstring theory and its bizarre speculations concerning the foundational layer of the physical universe as another instance of graininess in nature. According to the latest developments in this cluster of theoretical physics, which have already become hopelessly outdated, the elementary furnishings of the universe are not particles. Rather, they are underpinned by one-dimensional vibrating filaments called strings, and at the Planck-scale (10−35 meters) these strings lead very turbulent lives. Spacetime at this scale is anything but smooth. It is constituted more like a turbulent ‘quantum foam,’ the term coined by the late American theoretical physicist John Wheeler, which testifies to the observation that spacetime at the Planck-scale is anything but velvety even-textured sleek continuous surface. Instead, it is a chaotic rough course-grained matrix simmering with all kinds of particles popping in and out of existence. Strings, which are really hypothetical/mathematical constructs, are thought to vibrate not only in the three-dimensions we are all familiar with but also in extra-­ dimensions of spacetime the geometry of which is defined by Calabi-Yau space. The patterns strings assume as they vibrate in this multi-dimensional space determine the structure of the elementary particles that are familiar to physicists. The shape the Calabi-Yau space takes dictates how strings vibrate, which make them look like now an electron, now a muon, now a quark, now a photon, and so on. String theorists claim that electrons, muons, and quarks, as well as the entire class of bosons (light and force particles) and of fermions (“matter” particles) are different vibrations of the string, their properties a consequence of the universe’s overall geometry. Particles correspond to the lowest vibration patterns, represented as “holes” in a Calabi-Yau space. Their masses are determined by the way in which the boundaries of Calabi-Yau space-holes intersect and develop. (Laszlo, 2003, p. 42)

    Evidently, in the domain of quantum reality, granularity is ubiquitous in nature. ‘Quanta’ are elementary grains, discontinuous grains. Things do not flow uniformly at this level of reality; rather, they jump from one value to another. They are discrete, or granular, more like the pointillism of Georges Seurat rather than the entities modeled as continua by calculus—the underlying assumption of continuous space and time. There is a minimum scale, the Plank-scale, for all phenomena including time and space, below which the notions of elementary particles, fields, energy, space, time, and dimensions can no longer be maintained. They become meaningless for

    Theories of Everything

    93

    there is nothing to be found below this scale. This is the end of the line—well, that is not exactly true; there is a deeper mathematical structure out of which spacetime emerges, according to the new amplituhedron research (Wolchover, 2013). There is a minimum time, called Planck time: 10−44 seconds. Similarly, as already mentioned above, there is a minimum space, called Planck length: 10−35 meters, which is derived from a specific relationship among three constants of nature: the gravitational constant (G), the speed of light (c), and the reduced Plank’s constant (ℏ: h-bar) giving us the Planck length  =  1.62  ×  10−35  m. That’s 0.0000000000000000000000000000000000016 meters, a stupendously small distance. Nature is granular through and through (Rovelli, 2018, p. 74). And yet there is the amplituhedron, a weird pure geometrical object that accounts for the emergence of spacetime and particles and their constantly changing interactions. In Nima Arkani-Hamed’s words, the theoretical physicist who came up with the idea of the amplituhedron: “In a sense, we would see that change arises from the structure of the object [the amplituhedron],” … “But it’s not from the object changing. The object is basically timeless” (Wolchover, 2013). A timeless geometrical object and the emergent space-time. Moving from the quantum domain (of 10−35 m) to the cosmic realm (diameter of the observable universe is 8.8  ×  1026  m), we cannot but mention another fitting example of graininess here: the Cosmic Microwave Background (CMB) radiation in Big Bang cosmology, the so-called afterglow of the Big Bang. Here we have a picture of the universe as it was 380,000 years after the Big Bang. The image has been composed of data gathered by the European Space Agency’s Planck satellite, and it shows the full-sky map of relic radiation (microwave sky) from the Big Bang (The Guardian, 2013). It is an image that is exemplarily grainy depicting the wandering photons of the early universe. What all these instances of graininess from the technical to the sublime to the virtual to the cosmological indicate is that coherence that obtains between a system and its components is at issue here. To wit, how do we account for coherence in nature—nature understood in its broadest sense, that is, physical, chemical, biological, mental, mathematical, social, cultural, political, and so forth—in relation to incoherence, and the dialectical interplay between the two? So, at a first pass, granularity, the graininess of things, is about the dialectical interplay of coherence-­ incoherence in nature understood in its broadest sense.

    Theories of Everything The notion of graininess hinted at in these examples is not precisely what we have in mind, yet it is not that far beyond the purview of what we have in mind either. As I hope will soon be clear, everything happens to be in our purview since our focus is ontology without limits, a little like one of those ‘theories of everything’ (TOE) in physics as well as philosophy, the common theme of which is a strong desire for unification of all phenomena in the universe, a typically Hegelian project of identifying philosophy with totalization.

    94

    2  Loose Threads

    Immediately Stephen Hawking’s The Theory of Everything: The Origin and Fate of the Universe comes to mind as a popular example of a TOE.  Ken Wilber’s A Theory of Everything: An Integral Vision for Business, Politics, Science and Spirituality, Graham Harman’s Object-Oriented Ontology: A New Theory of Everything, and Ervin Laszlo’s Science and the Akashic Field: An Integral Theory of Everything are not that far behind Hawking. There are many more such books of TOE (The God Equation: The Quest for a Theory of Everything by Michio Kaku) or TOalmostE (The Theory of Almost Everything: The Standard Model, the Unsung Triumph of Modern Physics by Robert Oerter), but the ones mentioned here have TOE explicitly spelled out in their titles (Jude Currivan’s The Cosmic Hologram: In-formation at the Center of Creation is another one without TOE used in the title, where she offers the idea of cosmic hologram as an all-encompassing model of the universe). It appears theories of everything are in vogue. What is all the rage? In physics, a theory of everything refers to Albert Einstein’s yearning to unify all forces (or fields) in nature—electromagnetism, weak and strong nuclear forces, and gravity, or the electromagnetic, weak and strong nuclear and gravitational fields— into a single interlocking mathematical tapestry. This project has so far proved notoriously elusive. Gravitation still resists being expressed and understood in terms of the other three phenomena, so it stands isolated from the others. We can put it the other way around as well: the three other forces/fields resist being expressed and understood in terms of gravitation. Either way unification remains elusive and retains its status as the holy grail of contemporary physics. What is worse, according to some recent theoretical work carried out by the physicists Michael Smolkin of Hebrew University’s Racah Institute of Physics, the doctoral candidate Noam Chai and Anatoly Dymarsky of the University of Kentucky, the dream of the unification of forces/fields in physics might turn out to be a misguided project after all. According to these researchers, “the perception that a single force operated in the early universe” might be mistaken (Lev, 2022). The standard TOE in physics is predicated upon the assumption that the conditions that prevailed in the early phase of the universe were such that (it was very very hot) “all the forces of nature behaved identically and symmetrically. In other words, the young universe operated based on a single force. Understanding this force is likely to be the key to a unified theory of everything, the holy grail for physicists” (Lev, 2022). This assumption might no longer hold water. Working on a model of matter that breaks symmetry even at high temperatures, viz., non-melting matter, matter that retains its form so that its symmetry does not increase, Smolkin and his partners “demonstrated that theoretically there is a possibility of the existence of a material in which heating does not lead to an increase in its symmetry, at any temperature range” (Lev, 2022). This means that theoretically speaking there might be a substance, a form, which would not melt no matter how hot it gets: the substance retains its form; it does not become more symmetrical, namely, more entropic, more formless. The immediate implication is that because the existence of such a substance is (for now at least) a theoretical possibility, that is, because “the laws of quantum mechanics and special relativity do not require nature to increase symmetry with an increase in temperature, even if it is extreme temperature of the kind that existed in the early universe, a unification of forces is not essential” (Lev, 2022).

    Theories of Everything

    95

    Clearly, ‘everything’ in a theory of everything in physics merely encompasses fundamental physical forces/fields in nature, whether the latter is a universe or a multiverse, and such theories do not purport to explain, let alone predict, what happens at chemical, biological, psychological, social, cultural, political, legal, linguistic, artistic, and so forth, domains of existence. Well, maybe at the chemical level they do claim to explain things since the theory of quantum electrodynamics, QED for short—the quantum theory of the interaction between light and matter—provides the theory behind chemistry, so “fundamental theoretical chemistry is really physics,” as the legendary physicist Richard Feynman succinctly puts it in his public lectures on the QED (Feynman, 1990, p. 5). And since biology is largely chemistry, biology is also really physics. And since psychology is largely biology, psychology is also really physics, and so on. There seems to be a clear hierarchy here in that layers of order and complexity build upon each other, with physics underlying chemistry, chemistry underlying biochemistry, biochemistry underlying psychology, and so forth. I am not convinced that we can continue in this reductionist fashion much further down the line however. It would not make much sense to say that Pablo Neruda’s poetry is really physics. I think it is safe to maintain that Neruda did not have to study the standard model of particle physics before he could focus on poetry. The values of truth, beauty, and goodness are not just so many different combinations of interactions of fermions, bosons, muons, photons, and whatnot popping in and out of existence. Even at the chemical level, there are emergent properties that cannot really be reduced to phenomena pre-existing at the level of physical substratum. Furthermore, physics itself is constituted by an irreducible plurality of conflicting orientations as is evidenced in the proliferation of the recent attempts at unification such as string theory, non-commutative geometry, asymptotically safe gravity, causal fermion systems, Qubits, and the like. The ‘everything’ of a theory of everything in physics turns out to be quite a limited ontology after all. For this reason, I do not think Noam Chomsky, for instance, would be terribly excited about the ramifications of the recent developments in physics just mentioned above for his work in linguistics and political activism. Patently, the latter belong to different domains of existence unentangled (or minimally entangled) with the workings of uncanny quantum or cosmic phenomena. As we shall elucidate below, the entanglement in question turns out to be maximal, but this is to get ahead of our story. In philosophy, on the other hand, a theory of everything is admittedly broader in scope. It concerns the project of accounting for the fundamental features of the fabric of the world underlying and permeating everything in all domains of existence, physical and non-physical, simple and complex, real and ideal, linguistic and non-linguistic alike, and beyond. In American philosopher Ken Wilber’s case, for instance, everything is a holon: a term originally coined by Arthur Koestler referring in Wilber’s system to a whole that is simultaneously part of another whole, or “whole/part.” Everything is a whole/part in all domains of existence. Out of this basic idea Wilber weaves an elegant metatheory that purports to provide a most comprehensive map of reality bringing together a wide diversity of approaches to

    96

    2  Loose Threads

    existence in a coherent fashion to offer complementary perspectives on phenomena in all domains of reality. His aptly-called vision-logic, the cognitive stage necessary to support what he calls ‘integral consciousness,’ the consciousness of how everything hangs together in the most comprehensive fashion possible, errs on the side of coherence. Unlike the majority of contemporary Continental philosophers working today, he favors highlighting the ultimate value of coherence and unity over disruptions, inconsistencies, and multiplicities that resist unification. In Harman’s case, another contemporary American philosopher we have mentioned in the Precursions, everything is an autonomously existing object inaccessible to and infinitely withdrawn from all relations yet simultaneously in constant interaction with other objects in a never-ending play of hide-and-seek. The original inspiration for Harman’s system of objects comes from Heidegger’s so-­called toolanalysis, according to which: For the most part, things do not appear to us as phenomena in consciousness. Most of the things in our environment are hidden from view, silently taken for granted until something happens that makes us notice them. The floor beneath my feet, the oxygen in the air, the neurons in my brain, the English grammar I easily use, generally function with unspoken efficiency unless something goes wrong. This happens often enough: tools do break. When they do, entities reverse from tacit reliability into explicit presence. As a name for such presence, Heidegger chooses the term Vorhandenheit, usually rendered in English as “presence-­at-hand.” As a contrary name for the silent labor of unnoticed things, Heidegger chooses the term Zuhandenheit, or “readiness-to-hand.” It is important to note that these are not names for two different kinds of objects, as if shoes and hammers were always ready-­ to-­hand and colors or numbers always present-at-hand. For in fact, reversals between the two modes constantly occur. The functioning hammer easily breaks, reversing from silent readiness-to-hand into explicit presence-at-hand. But even when this happens, the broken hammer lying before me is not available in sheer, unalloyed presence. Many aspects of the hammer are still taken for granted even when I stare at it explicitly. Conversely, a broken hammer might easily be repaired, returning to its previous unnoticed use: but even then it flashes in the sunlight from time to time, and never fades completely from view. (Harman, 2018, p. 83, emphases original)

    Harman uses the interplay of Vorhandenheit and Zuhandenheit, presence and absence (silent taken-for-grantedness), unconcealedness and concealedness, in order to construct a theory of objects that encompasses anything and everything in existence in all ontological domains and at all ontological levels. Holons and objects. Unlike in physics, in philosophy the root unit of the cosmos is not necessarily physical matter (or energy, field, force) or mathematical entities but something that unifies every real and imaginable being from quarks to matter to energy to German Idealist ruminations on the Absolute to Bernini sculptures to train timetables to category theory to Dimethyltryptamine to educational theories of play. For Ervin Laszlo, the fundamental fabric of the world underlying and permeating everything in all domains of existence—from the microscale of quantum phenomena to the macroscale of cosmos and everything in between, the so-called mesoscale of life and consciousness—is information and the medium or field through which it is conveyed throughout the whole cosmos in all its various dimensions.

    Theories of Everything

    97

    The great maverick physicist David Bohm called it “in-formation,” meaning a message that actually “forms” the recipient. In-formation is not a human artifact, not something that we produce by writing, calculating, speaking, and messaging. As ancient sages knew, and as scientists are now rediscovering, in-formation is produced by the real world and is conveyed by a fundamental field that is present throughout nature. (Laszlo, 2004, p. 2)

    The concept of field is crucial for Laszlo’s (some would say, pseudoscientific) project of the transdisciplinary unification of a fully developed integral quantum science embracing “quantum physics and quantum biology, as well as quantum cosmology and quantum brain and consciousness research” (Laszlo, 2003, p. 97). The concept of field is essential for the goal is to make sense of coherences that obtain among events that are linked or correlated at different points in spacetime. Coherence, we have seen, is essentially a correlation phenomenon. We have said that the parts of an intrinsically correlated system are connected in such a way that what happens in and to one of its parts also happens in and to all its other parts, and hence it happens in and to the system as a whole. In consequence the parts respond to the “rest of the world” as a whole, maintain themselves as a whole, and change and evolve as a whole. This kind of correlation is not produced either by mechanical or chemical interaction among the parts: in most cases these are too slow and limited to produce the observed phenomena. The kind of correlation involved here is intrinsic and quasi-instantaneous. It is independent of the limitations of space and time, occurring over times and spaces that range from the ultrasmall Planck-times and Planck-dimensions to cosmological times and distances. (Laszlo, 2003, pp. 40–41)

    Laszlo’s is a grand theory of unification, one of the most ambitious and broadest in scope: one fundamental field—he calls it Akashic field, or A-field for short—generating “analogous but locally differentiated effects at different scales of size and complexity, in systems consisting of different components” (Laszlo, 2003, p. 49). Pseudoscience? Possibly. Nevertheless, the desire for a grand unification of some sort is as much present in Laszlo as it is in the extravagantly speculative world of contemporary theoretical physics. Another pseudo-scientific cosmological idea, or, if we are feeling generous, one might less harshly say a nonconformist idea proposed by dissident scientists who are critical of mainstream theoretical physics, concerns the so-called “electric universe” described by the behavior of electricity in plasma, hence plasma cosmology and plasma universe. According to this view of the universe, “interplanetary, interstellar, and intergalactic space is filled with tenuous plasma, a medium that continually defies expectations” (Thornhill & Talbott, 2007, p. 4), rather than the so-called invisible ‘dark matter’ and ‘dark energy’ posited by mainstream physicists of the standard cosmology to account for some of the baffling astrophysical observations such as the fact that only 1% of the entire observable universe is constituted by what we ordinarily call matter, that is, protons and neutrons. Modern theories of the cosmos rely on gravity as the sole force capable of organizing matter throughout the universe. The ‘electric universe’ is purported to be an alternative theory to Big Bang cosmology, for which electrically-neutral gravity-­ driven universe is the main preoccupation. In contrast, in the plasma cosmology, the universe is organized by electricity in space.

    98

    2  Loose Threads Plasma is distinguished by the presence of charged particles, and the freely moving electrons in plasma are the primary carriers of electric currents. For today’s innovators, electricity is the key to understanding the never-ending surprises of the space age. The patchwork of modern cosmology is unnecessary, these researchers tell us. They do not follow abstract reasoning from the top down. Their understanding arises from experiment and direct observation. They begin by comparing plasma behavior in the laboratory to patterns seen in space. And their insights have consistently succeeded in predicting the path of discovery where standard cosmology has failed. Working with advanced computer simulations and the most powerful electrical discharges that can be produced on Earth, these investigators are now pointing the way to a new and revolutionary vision of the universe. (Thornhill & Talbott, 2007, p. 4; emphasis original)

    Furthermore, this vision, according to the thesis proposed by Thornhill and Talbott (2005), offers an explanation for the remarkably similar myths produced by early human cultures across the globe from as far apart as China, Mesopotamia, Egypt, and the Americas. These myths depict cataclysmic events in the sky which were witnessed by our early ancestors in such a consistent manner that the only thing that seems to connect these cultural productions in myths, legends, religions, and art forms separated by great distances from each other, were the events witnessed in the sky themselves. From the point of view of Big Bang cosmology, however, the claim regarding the cataclysmic events in the ancient sky does not hold since, as far as modern cosmology is concerned, the ancient sky was as uneventful as the modern sky is today. The universe is pretty settled and uniform no matter how far you go back. Therefore, the ancient civilizations could not have witnessed cosmic events any different than what we are witnessing in this day and age. Nevertheless, we see here a desire for a single framework, the so-called plasma universe, whereby everything from the macro- to the meso- to the micro-levels are somehow connected with each other. Scientific or pseudo-scientific, the desire for a theory of everything, the quest for a unified vision of the universe, is as every bit evident here as it is in more conventional accounts of the cosmos. Desire for unification reveals itself most clearly in our longing to discern the origins and the future of the universe, the beginning and the end points and the meaning of it all. This new and revolutionary view of the plasma universe, for instance, is clearly at odds with the view of the universe underpinned by Big Bang cosmology, and not just in terms of the science and mathematics involved, but more importantly perhaps, in terms of its implications for our understanding of the origins and the future of the universe and the meaning of it all. According to Big Bang cosmology, things do not look very uplifting as far as we, and all the observable matter in the universe, are concerned since, as mentioned above, the latter constitutes only 1% of the known universe. The rest turns out to be composed of 30% dark matter and 70% dark energy (Krauss, 2009). Apparently, only 1% of the observable universe is composed of matter we are familiar with, that is, protons and neutrons, which make up everything we know from Alpha Centauri to the peonies in bloom lining the front fence in our cottage to my MacBook to the beasts in the garden of Eden! The rest is dark matter (30%), the mass that does not shine, that is, the mass that is not visible, and dark energy (70%), the mysterious agent responsible for the ongoing rapid expansion of the universe.

    The Egalitarian Maxim

    99

    Alternatively stated, the vast majority of the universe is literally composed of nothing, the empty space, for dark matter is composed of the empty space between a proton and its quarks. Curiously, the empty space is not that empty. Rather, it is composed of “boiling bubbling brew of virtual particles popping in and out of existence in a time scale so short you can’t see them” (Krauss, 2013). The empty space between a proton and the quarks out of which it is composed is full of virtual particles and energy fields that pop in and out of existence in very short time scales. The mass contributed by these particles and the energy fields (dark energy) to the mass of a proton can be calculated and the result shows that the universe is flat and expanding at an accelerating rate to such an extent that at some point (in two trillion years) all the galaxies will diverge from each other and not to be seen or heard from again. We will end up alone and irrelevant in the middle of cold, dark and empty space that does not care whether we are happy or not. We are far more insignificant than we ever thought we were (Krauss, 2013). Yet being concerned about the beginning, which was 13.8 billion years ago, and the end, 2 trillion years into the future, no matter how dismal the picture might appear, is proof enough that the desire for a unified understanding of everything, from alpha to omega, is very strong in modern-day TOEs. In this book, I do not purport to offer a theory of everything in the vein of examples cited above, scientific, pseudo-scientific, philosophical, or otherwise. Not at all. What I hope to achieve is to articulate my affinity to consider and welcome everything, absolutely everything, coherent and incoherent, depressive and uplifting alike. In its broadest contours, the question that motivates this work can be put like this: how is it possible to welcome absolutely everything? That is, I am not trying to offer explanations for everything, scientific or otherwise. I am merely looking for an explanation of how and why everything, whatever they are, is welcome. Put most concisely, the answer I hope to develop in the following pages is: everything is welcome for everything is granular. The immediate implication is that it is impossible not to welcome everything.

    The Egalitarian Maxim The ability to unify all domains of existence in the face of infinite multiplicity of phenomena (the Many) is considered paramount for philosophical inquiry, and has arguably been its central preoccupation since its Greek inception in the West some 2,500  years ago. In Heidegger’s terms, this Greek inception is the metaphysical ‘first beginning’ of thought, as initially revealed in the thinking of Parmenides of Elea and Heraclitus of Ephesus (notwithstanding the fact that their works survived only in fragmentary form). For Heidegger, the latter two are the primordial thinkers, namely, thinkers of the beginning, together with Anaximander of Miletus, whom Heidegger considers to be the first primordial thinker (Heidegger, 1998, p. 2). The beginning is not the chronological beginning and should not therefore be taken to mean the imperfect, the unfinished, the rough, or the primitive that needs

    100

    2  Loose Threads

    further development to be complete (Heidegger, 1998). On the contrary, the beginning refers to essential thinking, the fundamental task of thinking, which we have forgotten how to engage in due to its decline that began in later Greek philosophy, namely, with Plato and Aristotle, and that continues down to the present day, which, for Heidegger, is terribly “out of joint” thanks to this decline (Heidegger, 1998), the so-called ‘from Plato to NATO,’ or “from Descartes’ Meditations to Chernobyl” (McMahan, 2008). Ordinary thinking, whether scientific or prescientific or unscientific, thinks beings, and does so in every case according to their individual regions, separate strata, and circumscribed aspects. This thinking is an acquaintance with beings, a knowledge that masters and dominates beings in various ways. In distinction from the mastering of beings, the thinking of thinkers [primordial thinkers] is the thinking of Being. Their thinking is a retreating in face of Being. We name what is thought in the thinking of the thinkers the beginning. Which hence now means: Being is the beginning. (Heidegger, 1998, p. 7; emphases original)

    ‘Being is the beginning.’ Beautifully put. I would almost say very daoistically put: looking at things as though for the very first time; experiencing things as if for the first time; this is the beginner’s mind in Zen. The question though is how to think this beginning since thinking for Heidegger is not the calculative thinking of science, nor is it the everyday practical and/or moral thinking of the natural attitude since both the scientific as well as the prescientific and unscientific modes of thinking think beings “according to their individual regions, separate strata, and circumscribed aspects.” That is, they think beings in terms of value hierarchy, limitation, boundary, and organization. To wit, they think beings in terms of identity. In contrast, for Heidegger, thinking is, for lack of a better term, meditative thinking (besinnliches Denken) of the question of being, which is thought in and as the beginning. At the beginning, there is yet no hierarchy for at the beginning the singularity of being is thought. When a being is thought in its singularity, when its being is intended, we do not objectivize it; we do not master it; we do not dominate it; we do not utilize it; we do not categorize it. Rather, we are solicitious toward it. We are heedful of its claim of being, its unique being. The latter can only be thought in the mode of beginning. As soon as beginning is left behind as we enter into the mode of mastering, dominating, and utilizing (Vorhandenheit’s occlusion of Zuhandenheit), the being of the being is lost and forgotten. Heidegger’s entire project, of which we have just had a glimpse here, has been about the transition from the first beginning to the other beginning of thought through a poetic overturning so that the essence of thought, which is not interested in thinking being from a unifying ground, or Oneness, is somehow recovered. What is recovered is not unity as an originary and essential determination of the being of beings, a fundamental unity of being as presence, the unity of unifying One, but active presencing itself in its intricate interplay of presence and non-presence, ‘unconcealedness’ and concealment in the singularity of being. Put in Heideggerian terms, granularity can be expressed as a rethinking of the first beginning as well as the other beginning together, the unity of One as absolute undifferentiated presence as well as presencing itself in its groundless interplay of presence and non-presence in the singularity of being. Presence and presencing

    The Egalitarian Maxim

    101

    thought together is granularity. Stated differently, granularity is thinking together of the singularity of being and its emptiness. These formulations sound enigmatic at the moment. We will unpack them in due course. So far in this opening tapestry, we have suggested three ways to approach what granularity, this peculiar term, might mean. Firstly, we have proposed that it is somehow related to graininess of things understood at a purely perceptual level. The latter however hints at how the dialectical interplay of coherence-incoherence in nature plays out. Secondly, we have put forward the idea that granularity has something to do with the ability to welcome everything on an equal footing, absolutely everything from the bizarre speculations of modern cosmology (and not just the Big Bang theory but its alternatives as well, which are equally outlandish, such as the Big Bounce theory, the Mirror Universe theory, Conformal Cyclic Cosmology theory, and so on (Barss, 2020)) to equally bizarre speculations of contemporary ontological accounts of reality like Harman’s speculative realism, where objects eternally withdraw from relationality and yet they are in constant interaction. And thirdly, we have just submitted that granularity, like any good old ontological account is wont to do since Heidegger, is concerned about thinking being as beginning, namely, as presence and presencing, the singularity of being and its emptiness. How are these suggestions connected? Can they be connected at all, even if loosely? Or do they remain as suggestions? To continue with the central preoccupation of Western philosophy, despite Heidegger’s critical attempts to recover thought in the thinking of the beginning, which eschews the restless yearning to articulate how everything hangs together, the longing for oneness, or unity, runs deep in Western philosophy. Alain Badiou, the Plato of our times—by virtue of giving mathematics the central role in ontology as the theory of the pure multiple built on the unpresentation of the void: mathematics is ontology, the science of being qua being; ontology in the form of pure mathematics (Badiou, 2013b)—puts it thus: Since its Parmenidean organization, ontology has built the portico of its ruined temple out of the following experience: what presents itself is essentially multiple; what presents itself is essentially one. The reciprocity of the one and being is certainly the inaugural axiom of philosophy. (Badiou, 2013b, p. 25; emphases original)

    Notwithstanding the deeply ingrained desire in philosophy to unify everything, contemporary Continental thought—especially the thought of the late twentieth- and early twenty-first century exemplified specifically in the works of Alain Badiou (the Platonism of the multiple), Giorgio Agamben (ontology of potentiality), Quentin Meillassoux (ontology of contingency), Jean-Luc Nancy (ontology of plurality), Gilles Deleuze (ontology of immanence) and others—has been questioning the merit of an endless quest for the unifying reason or ground. Arguably, this questioning has all started in earnest with Heidegger’s problematization of the ‘first beginning’ alluded to above and his insistence that the latter was misguided from the outset since the withdrawal-of-being’s-presence was forgotten as soon as the original insights of the pre-Platonic beginnings of Greek philosophy were covered over in the Platonist and Aristotelian metaphysics.

    102

    2  Loose Threads

    Incidentally, the analytic tradition has done its part as well in questioning the desire for unifying reason—Ludwig Wittgenstein comes to mind at once—but in this text I will mainly focus on the sources from within the Continental tradition of thought since I am more familiar with the latter. In our present time, a renewed interest in first philosophy, that is, the contemporary turn to ontology, no longer thinks being from a unifying ground. Rather, as in the example of Badiou (2013b), ontology thinks being as pure multiple: the one is not in contrast to the inaugural axiom of philosophy according to which the one is. Following the linguistic turn “in which the attention to language, poetics, and discourse in different strands of hermeneutics, structuralism, and deconstruction formed the main core of the philosophical debates” (Van der Heiden, 2014, p. 1) in the early and middle parts of the twentieth-century, ontologies of plurality rather than unity are now being offered to account for an ontological basis for the plurality of discourse and language. Yet a taste for the absolute in ontologies of plurality is still alive and kicking. Badiou (2013a), who is decisively against the linguistic turn, for instance, proposes a complete discourse on “a doctrine of the knot being/non-being/thought,” which, he suggests, has been the origin of what is called ‘philosophy’ since Parmenides. Badiou’s complete discourse relies on set theory as an umbral absolute limit despite the fact that he argues against the universe as absolute (Tasic, 2017, p. 34). In our case, the turn to ontology, the theory of everything invoked above, concerns the nature of reality, a nature that we deem to be fundamentally contradictory. The latter is not exactly the case however. We can equally claim the opposite: the nature of reality is not contradictory. Or, even, the nature of reality is neither contradictory nor non-contradictory. Or, perhaps, it is both contradictory and non-­ contradictory, which is a contradiction! Or, it is sometimes contradictory, at other times non-contradictory, which sounds inane, and so on. Or, we should just keep quiet regarding the nature of reality and stop indulging in these logical gymnastics in classical logical space and instead engage in zazen, the seated meditation of the Zen Buddhist tradition, through which kenshō, or satori experience (glimpses of the ever-present Presence) becomes stable as a result of which egoic bodymind drops away. Psychologization? At bottom, what makes our position a theory of everything in a loose sense—for a TOE is not what this work offers—is that all the logical possibilities cited above (including total silence and satori) and many more that remain unmentioned, or unmentionable on account of being logically ludicrous, are equally welcome. Any thing is welcome. Any thought and the reality of which the thought is about are welcome. Both ontologies of unity as well as ontologies of plurality are welcome. Moreover, and here’s the rub, they are welcome as One, that is, they are equally welcome without a hierarchy of value established between them. Everything is equally received. As declared earlier, this is our egalitarian maxim: ‘everything is equally welcome.’ The theory of everything we have in mind is really not a theory of everything but a theory of warm reception and hospitality towards everything: the good, the bad, and the ugly in a state of absolute receivability. It is not a psychological attitude, of

    An Ontological Turn to the Absolute

    103

    being sanguine about the vicissitudes of life that is at stake here. Rather, it is a matter of ontological orientation. An orientation towards boundlessness. Such an orientation might reveal itself now in a moment of joy, now of equanimity, now of exasperation, now of exuberance, or of any number of other moods. There is no set mood that goes with such an orientation. All moods are welcome also. What is essential is that our theory of everything, regardless of the mood in which the experience of it is embedded, is an equalization machine equally open to everything. Accordingly, there is indeed absolute unity in the sense that whatever makes welcoming absolutely everything possible must be some sort of a unifying ground and at the same time there is absolute plurality in the sense that this ground must itself be plural, hence the contradictory nature of reality. That is, reality is fundamentally plural and singular at once. It is plural singular, or singular plural. The fundamental plurality and singularity of being, that is, its granularity, is at stake in our theory of everything. We should note in passing that the expression ‘singular plural’ expressly refers to Jean-Luc Nancy’s ontology of being-with, whereby the absoluteness of being-with as singular plural is thought, the results of which we will employ in due course. • To recap once again, granularity is associated with the following locutions: • Graininess of things • The dialectical interplay of coherence-incoherence in nature • The ability to welcome absolutely everything on an equal footing (the egalitarian maxim) • Thinking being as beginning, namely, at once as presence and presencing, and finally, • The fundamental plurality and singularity of being, hence its contradictory nature

    An Ontological Turn to the Absolute From the perspective of the standard logical theory in the West, what has just been said concerning the nature of reality—that it is contradictory through and through— is clearly inadmissible. As a matter of fact, it is utterly preposterous, sheer absurdity, or mental laziness. As the famous analytic philosopher and logician Graham Priest succinctly formulates: Given two states of affairs, there are, in general, four possibilities: one but not the other holds, vice versa, both or neither. In particular, given the state of affairs α is true and α is false, there are, without begging any questions, those four possibilities. The standard logical theory just assumes that only two of them should be allowed for. Slightly more liberal views allow that a third might arise, the neither case. If nothing else, symmetry suggests that the fourth should be countenanced. (Priest, 2006a, p. 4; emphases original)

    Well, the fourth—that both α is true and α is false hold at the same time—is not countenanced in orthodox logical circles, but we do take kindly to it since what is crucial for us in this work is an ontological turn to the Absolute. When thought turns

    104

    2  Loose Threads

    to the Absolute, having to deal with contradictions comes with the territory. We are going to speculate in relation to the nature of the Absolute in ways that are as bizarre as the ways contemporary cosmology does in relation to the beginning, nature, and the end of the Universe. Our attempt to think the Absolute is neither unique nor isolated. We are witnessing an ontological turn to the Absolute in the aftermath of the exhaustion of the possibility of transcendental philosophy in the form of the return of metaphysics in contemporary Continental philosophy, especially in the works of—in addition to those cited earlier—the four inaugural figures associated with the new movement of thought called “speculative realism,” namely, Harman, Meillassoux, Brassier, and Grant, who are loosely united against the post-Kantian anti-realism as a rejection of Kantian transcendental philosophy understood as critical epistemology (Sacilotto, 2013, p.  55). The ontological turn, in the context of speculative realism, is conceived as the overcoming, or exiting from (and in the case of Harman, the radicalization of) the Kantian critical paradigm. That is, the overcoming of the critical turn in philosophy whereby a return of metaphysical speculation is proposed following the definitive, some would say paralyzing, critique of classical metaphysics or ontotheology in the works of Heidegger, Derrida, Levinas, Foucault, Laruelle, and others. That is, ‘ontology without ontotheology’ is at stake here (Van der Heiden, 2014). We will have ample opportunity to voice our stance on this contested term “speculative realism.” For now, it suffices to state that our disposition towards an ontological turn to the Absolute is slightly different from that of the speculative realists and their predecessors such as Hegel, Schelling, Deleuze, and Badiou. In our case, East Asian wisdom traditions, particularly Chinese and Japanese orientations of Buddhist thought, play an explicit role. When such an ontological turn to the Absolute is effected, all four logical possibilities just mentioned (and silence, which is the generative ground of such possibilities, if you will, as well as satori) are deemed equally plausible, especially the one derided by the standard logical theory, that is, both α is true and α is false hold true at the same time. Two things that are simply incompossible in the same place at the same time are somehow linked together, are made compossible. At this juncture, an example to demonstrate the value of the dreaded logical possibility of ‘both’ (dreaded for it is associated with contradiction) might be in order. The standard Western philosophical case wherein such nonsense (!) as ‘both one is and is not’ is seriously entertained relates to Parmenides’s One after one of the more enigmatic dialogues of Plato, Parmenides. In this dialogue, Parmenides, the pre-­ Socratic from Elea, who gives the dialogue its name, is the principal interlocutor conducting an inquiry into the nature of oneness, and the matrix of all the possible relations between One and Being. Inquiring into the matrix of all the possible relations between One and Being is traditionally called ‘dialectics,’ the method whereby all possible logical departure points, or axioms, or hypotheses are followed through all the way to wherever they lead without excluding any axiom prematurely simply because they might initially sound like a non-starter. The goal here is not to reach a goal in the sense of affirming one or the other axiom as the true axiom but to go through this exercise fully to

    An Ontological Turn to the Absolute

    105

    understand the true aporetic nature of reality, which gives rise to an impasse, “in which the revolving doors of Plato’s Parmenides introduce us to the singular joy of never seeing the moment of conclusion arrive,” as Badiou (2013b) somewhat dismissively puts it. The Parmenides interpretation of Žižek, who is one of our primary interlocutors in this work, is worthy of exploring in some detail to come to terms with the dreaded logical category of ‘contradictions.’ Parmenides’s dialectical exercise is divided into eight parts: apropos of each of the two basic hypotheses—if the One is and if the One is not—he examines the consequences for the One, and the consequences for the Others [Many]; plus he adds a subtle but crucial distinction between the One which has being and the bare One, so that altogether we get eight hypotheses. (Žižek, 2013, p. 53; emphases original)

    In Žižek’s view, by going over these eight hypotheses, that is, performing his logical gymnastics, or rather, demonstrating how dialectics works, Parmenides offers a critique of the Platonic theory of Ideas (or Forms) or their alleged consistency (read non-contradiction). What is the One’s status? Well, there seem to be four possibilities apropos Priest. The one is; the one is not; the one neither is nor is not; the one both is and is not. As hinted before, we should also add satori and complete silence to these four possibilities rendering the latter inoperative in reference to Agamben’s work, or hyperoperative in reference to our own position. Which one of these six is the truth then? Complete silence and satori seem to indicate the generative ground of all logical possibilities but let’s not go into them for the time being. According to Žižek’s brilliant interpretation, “the exact status of this exercise is not clear; what is clear, however, is that there is no positive result, as if the exercise were its own point” (Žižek, 2013, p. 49). Precisely. What the inconclusive result reveals is that the dialectics does not have a telos, a proper result; for instance, that the one is as opposed to the one is not. There is no proper solution of the problem. Instead, there is aporia, irresolvable contradiction, which is actually the result Parmenides is seeking after. The result is that dialectics itself takes place without aiming for the affirmation of one hypothesis over the others. As suggested above, Badiou is not impressed with this interpretation. He would have liked to see Parmenides resolve the impasse in the direction of ‘the one is not.’ Gert-Jan van der Heiden (2014) has a different take: From the perspective of a normal discussion, Parmenides’ exercise is futile and ineffective, and the whole discussion has to start all over again. It only shows that his excessive reasoning did not get him any clear result. Yet, exactly because this dialogue deactivates the normal functioning of dialectics, it becomes an example in Agamben’s sense: it exposes how dialectical thought functions. It shows that dialectical thought is not a means in the service of an end—namely, as a way to decide whether the one is or is not. Rather, it exposes this thought as a means without end, in its pure taking place. (p. 120; emphasis added)

    For Žižek, things are slightly different than the way van der Heiden puts it in relation to Agamben’s thought above. It is not just that dialectics is completely devoid of ends and that it is sufficient that it just takes place. There is in a way a positive result from all these logical gymnastics, and it is definitely not the one proposed by the Neoplatonists, who claim, in the vein of a mystical negative theology, that the purpose of Parmenides

    106

    2  Loose Threads

    goes far beyond the making of subtle linguistic distinctions. The exercise in dialectic provides symbolic and numinous adumbrations of the nature of the superessential One and how one might approach it. The negative conclusions of the first Hypothesis, for example, are not illustrations of the nonsensical nature of the pure One. Rather, they demonstrate the failure of reason and language to grasp the ineffable non-relative One that rises above all forms of relative knowledge. The dialectical exercise, which ranges over the whole field of discourse and considers all the logical permutations of any proposition, is a meditation for freeing the mind from clinging to any one philosophical position or assumption, thereby opening it up to mystical illumination. It is the Platonic via negativa. (Thomas J. McFarlane quoted in Žižek, 2013, p. 50)

    Sounds a lot like the satori experience expressed in discursive form. Žižek is not satisfied with such a reading, however, and neither would Badiou be. They seem to exclude satori experience entirely from their considerations. Is it because they have not experienced it themselves, or experienced it and thought not much of it? In any case, the positive result Žižek is after concerns an ontological claim. The only result is that there is no consistent totality, no “big Other” [the Lacanian term referring to the largely unconscious collective symbolic order that structures the socio-­ linguistic arrangements which generate the conditions of possibility for singular subjectivity]. The whole interpretive problem arises when this result is read as merely negative: such a reading generates the need to fill the gap, to propose a new positive theory—which is what the late Plato then attempts to do, passing from one supplement to another, from chora in Timaeus to. ... But what if such a reading is conditioned by a kind of perspectival illusion, involving a failure to see how the result is not merely negative, but is in itself already positive, already what we were looking for? To see this, one has only to effect a parallax shift and grasp the problem as (containing) its own solution. (Žižek, 2013, p. 49)

    What the parallax shift reveals concerns the core idea of Žižekian philosophy: the incompleteness of reality, its irreducible inconsistency. Economically put, “at the most elementary level of fundamental ontology, the main consequence of Žižek’s synthesis of German idealism and Lacanian psychoanalysis is the understanding that ‘being is inherently incomplete and internally inconsistent, asymmetrical and out of joint with itself’ (Johnston, 2008, p. 273). That is to say, there is no eternally balanced harmonious unperturbed monistic One-All” (Oral, 2016, p. 214). In other words, it is not that we always have incomplete or distorted knowledge of reality because of our inherent limitations as humans, that is, our finitude. Going one crucial step further, Žižek argues that the reality itself is incompletely known to itself since it is incomplete in-itself, and the dialectics exemplified in Parmenides testifies to it. He continues: Badiou calls this Neoplatonic move from the inconsistent multiplicity of (logical) reasoning to the trans-discursive One (whatever its name, from Substance to Life) “the Great Temptation” of materialist thought. Both Hegel and Lacan, two great admirers of Parmenides, rejected this “misunderstood ecstasy” (Hegel), this “Neoplatonic confusion” (Lacan). But is the only alternative to reading Parmenides as a piece of mystical negative theology—its lesson being that the Absolute is ineffable, that it eludes the grasp of our categories, that we can say anything and/or nothing about it—to reduce it to a jokey logical exercise (non-substantial reasoning with no connection with reality), perhaps not even intended seriously (surely Plato must have been aware of the logical fallacies in some of the arguments)? Perhaps Hegel was right to see in this dialogue the summit of the Greek dialectic. What if we reject both options and treat the “contradictions” not as signs of the limi-

    An Ontological Turn to the Absolute

    107

    tation of our reason, but as belonging to the “thing itself”? What if the matrix of all possible relations between the One and Being is also effectively the matrix of the “impossible” relations between the signifier and the Real? (Žižek, 2013, pp. 50–51)

    For Žižek, the fundamental aporia demonstrated in Parmenides points to the fundamental incompleteness of reality—the impossible relation between the signifier and the Real, that is, the limit of the signifier to paint a consistent picture of reality; the Real is the impasse of reality, its inability to form a consistent Whole—and there is nothing we can do about it since nothing needs to be done about it. It is not a problem to be solved through logical gymnastics. Nor is it a problem to be overcome in some sort of mystical union with reality. It is what it is. Perhaps. Our position is different to Žižek’s although inclusive of it. When he says, “the whole interpretive problem arises when this result is read as merely negative: such a reading generates the need to fill the gap, to propose a new positive theory,” it is not necessary that we need to propose a new positive theory to fill the gap generated by the aporia. We can simply embrace the aporia as it is. In line with our tendency to welcome everything in a state of absolute receivability, all six possibilities mentioned above vis-à-vis the status of the One as well as all the interpretations offered by the Neoplatonists, van der Heiden, Badiou, Žižek, and others are embraced and welcomed as equal possibility. They are all affirmed; not by being rendered inoperative as in Agamben but by being rendered hyperoperative, if you will. Any starting point, any axiom, any presupposition leads to any other, and to all the others, including complete silence. One axiom is no better than any other. Or each is as good as any other in so far as following the lead of one brings us to the heart of the others. Nothing is excluded, even the act of excluding itself. Our zeal for inclusion seems to exclude exclusion itself. Yet, the desire to exclude as in the standard logical theory is included in our inclusion machine, which is therefore paradoxical through and through. The idea of rendering things hyperoperative is that we depart from one particular axiom or another and deduce its consequences to the very end to such an extent that when we reach the end, what we end up with is not truth or falsity in its purity but all the other alternative axioms waiting for us. The one axiom has led us to all the others. Let’s take the more concrete case of the anthropogenic (human-induced) climate breakdown (ACB) as an example instead of the seemingly fruitless debate over the status of Being vis-à-vis One and Many since the way the argument turns out in the case of ACB has grave consequences for the future of the planet with all its inhabitants. It is not a matter of mere metaphysical hairsplitting. ACB is a serious issue. It is the colossal impact of the immense human industrial activity on the global climate system and the biosphere largely resulting from the production of greenhouse gases via fossil-fuel combustion, conversion of vegetation by deforestation for agriculture and livestock farming, and other extractive industrial activities in order to meet the voracious appetite for cheap energy by the now 8 billion of us attempting to live our lives at a standard that is proving detrimental to most of the living forms on Earth including ourselves. The gravity of the present situation however does not seem to change the logical possibilities at hand, which have been similarly applied to the case of the aporia demonstrated in relation to the One, whether it is or is not. The six possibilities again

    108

    2  Loose Threads

    are: ACB is. ACB is not. ACB neither is nor is not. ACB both is and is not. Complete silence. Satori. We can be fully committed to whichever axiom we posit and follow its consequences to the very end, and the lesson of the Parmenides is that we are always led to an aporia, without a solution of the problem. Each axiom is exposed as a hypothesis, and instead of rendering them inoperative, that is, affirming neither of them, as does Agamben, we affirm all of them equally. As a consequence, the dialectical procedure we subscribe to has to accommodate this ability to affirm everything equally. What we call granularity refers to the condition of making this ability possible. This work is an exploration of the implications of this assertion. One implication we need to desperately address is that if, in line with the egalitarian maxim alluded to above, all the possibilities are equally affirmed, how then are we supposed to choose among them so that we confront the aporia facing us in the case of ACB, for instance? This question will be taken up in earnest in Part III, The Educational Tapestry. Part II, The Ontological Tapestry, will deal with the fundamental ontological orientation concerning the Absolute and the necessity to think it. In this inquiry, then, granularity first and foremost conjures up metaphysical speculation with universal significance since the claim is that we can think the Absolute. Affirming everything, rendering them hyperoperative, is how we think the Absolute. Part II largely deals with what rendering things hyperoperative entails, and relies mainly on Brook Ziporyn’s masterful exposition of Tiantai Buddhist ontology. What is more, not only shall I argue that we can think the Absolute, but also that we ought to actively reach out for it since the way we grasp the Absolute holds the key to a compelling understanding of justice, which will be elaborated further on in Part II as well. Given this concern, granularity cannot be limited to a technical use such as the one mentioned in the beginning in relation to the description of the degree of precision and ambiguity of a given system and its components. Rather, it is a project to think the Absolute anew informed largely by the contemporary Western philosophical sources of Continental variety reinvigorated though with the subtleties of East Asian schools of thought. With our egalitarian maxim in mind—everything is equally welcome—we will employ the works of contemporary European thinkers such as Badiou, Agamben, Žižek, Speculative Realists, Malabou, and the German Idealists Hegel and Schelling in conjunction with Chinese and Japanese traditions of Buddhist philosophy in order to articulate the notion of granularity from within the overall contemporary movement of ontological turn to the Absolute. There is a certain kinship among the thinkers listed here despite the diversity in terms of content, form, and method employed in their works. Hegel and his conception of the Absolute, which is no longer fashionable, seems to be the fulcrum point.

    Thinking the Absolute Having suggested some key phrases and expressions to unpack what granularity entails (graininess, coherence-incoherence, the egalitarian maxim, presence and presencing, and the role of contradictions in thinking the Absolute) and having

    Thinking the Absolute

    109

    circumscribed the Eastern and Western sources we will be tapping into, and having singled out contradiction as a logical principle we will embrace as we think the Absolute for we are mainly interested in articulating a compelling notion of justice, let me say a few words about the well-known difficulties involved in attempting to think the Absolute, difficulties associated with limit-­paradoxes, or contradictions, necessarily arising at the limit of thought when there is a totality (of all things granular, for instance) and an object, in our case, granularity, that is both within and without the totality (Priest, 2006a). Namely, is granularity itself granular or not? What happens when being granular is applied to granularity itself? Put another way, thinking the Absolute definitely qualifies as a limit of thought for thinking the Absolute is part of the Absolute. Therefore, ‘the absolute, thinking itself’ generates all sorts of logical problems: how “to comprehend the boundary of any totality of thought or action to which the act of comprehension itself belongs” (Livingston, 2012, p. 33). Our claim is that everything implies the notion of granularity and nothing exists outside of it, hence its absolute character. Granularity applies to all strata or domains of reality, ontological and epistemological alike; from material, biological, psychological to spiritual; from empirical and sensual to categorial; from immanently given internal mental contents to external physical things represented by thought’s mathematical apparatus, and so forth. It applies to all things, all activities, all thoughts, all conceptions, all views, all objects, all dispositions, all experiences, all states of affairs, all coherences, all perspectives, all cognitions, all perceptions, all intentions, all memories, all facts, and the like. Clearly, adjoining ‘all’ to these words is not terribly helpful, even as a rhetorical device. For granularity to apply to all things, some things must not be granular since when everything is all-black, or all-white, or all granular as in our case, there is nothing black or white or granular. For granularity to have a determinate coherence, we need some contrast, namely, that which is non-granular. If this is admissible, then not all is subject to granularity. This is a conundrum for, if not all is subject to granularity, then there is non-granularity, which suggests a duality: the duality of granularity and non-granularity, which is in fact a granular situation! A situation of twoity is the elemental situation of granularity. The conundrum can be expressed in the following manner better perhaps: granularity is a feature of subjectivity as well as objectivity since it applies to all modes of reality. Or better put, granularity is subjective as well as a-subjective, in short, subjective-asubjective—hyphenated expressions like this will be regularly employed to convey the peculiar nature of granularity, which points to self-divisions and self-­ contradictions as well as their nullification. Or, maybe it is better to say that granularity is that which is anterior to both subjectivity and objectivity, or that which underlies both, some sort of condition of possibility. To say granularity is anterior to both subjectivity and objectivity, or their condition of possibility, is already misleading though. For it immediately gives the impression that there is a logical, chronological, or ontological hierarchy involved. Granularity, inasmuch as it is anterior to both subjectivity and objectivity, must be somehow beyond them in some way. This creates a separation or a division between

    110

    2  Loose Threads

    that which makes subjectivity/objectivity possible and subjectivity/objectivity thus made possible. That is, something self-divides. Is granularity that thing? If it is that thing, however, how can we have a coherent grasp of it in the absence of a contrast to it? If there is indeed such a contrast to it, namely, non-granularity, then it is no longer the absolute we hoped that it was. Moreover, if granularity self-divides in such a way that a logical, ontological, or chronological hierarchy is established, namely, an impermeable membrane that separates the two domains thus formed, then this self-division undermines our egalitarian maxim. Granularity cannot be a condition of possibility of subjectivity and/ or objectivity or anything else for that matter, otherwise, the egalitarian maxim is rendered problematic. And, we would like to maintain this maxim to the very end for reasons that will be clarified in Part II. In line with our egalitarian maxim in mind, we should add that granularity, as a corollary to the egalitarian maxim, is a hierarchy-pulverizing machine. It is that which neutralizes all hierarchies. What does that entail? Granularity is an all-encompassing idea referring to existence as a whole. With one word, it is omnicomprehensive. I see granularity everywhere. In Western thought, for instance, I see it in materialism, idealism, vitalism, realism, hylozoism, phenomenology, subjectivism, subjectalism, correlationism, criticism, eliminativism, spiritualism, existentialism, transcendentalism, poststructuralism, and so forth. A parallel story exists in the wisdom traditions in the East as well. For instance, eternalism and annihilationism in regards to the status of self in Buddhism. Or, the reflexivity thesis in Indian philosophical tradition, where thetic (explicit) versus non-thetic (tacit) awareness of one’s own cognition was actively debated (Siderits et al., 2011). Granularity is in all patterns of thought for thought, as everything else, is granular. For existence is granular. It is not just that matter is granular—that was easy to depict with the help of the examples related to graininess of things given in Sect. The Graininess of Things above. A more challenging case is to claim that concepts and categories are granular as well. Going one step further, to claim that even granularity itself is granular. The latter two claims sound absurd, and they indeed are so from the perspective of the standard logical theory. As Priest (2006a, p. 23) puts it: Categories hardly ever share crucial properties with the objects categorised. The category of redness is not red; the notion of foreignness is not foreign; the notion of length is not long. And, for good measure, the notion of a circle is not circular either.

    As Priest makes it abundantly clear above, the category of granularity itself being granular in the same way the category of redness being itself red has no plausibility at all. There is a logical impermeable gap, or distance, no matter how immeasurable, between the category and that which it categorizes through a belonging relationship. Things categorized somehow belong to their category. The category grasps/categorizes that which lies beneath it. Hence, there is a logical hierarchy: the objects categorized and the category itself are not on an equal footing. The latter governs/ regulates the former. From the vantage point of granularity, however, a hierarchy of this sort cannot be maintained since one level is a priori privileged over another.

    Thinking the Absolute

    111

    This point is important to observe since we keep claiming that everything is granular, even granularity itself. Namely, we are making a totality claim: everything is granular, as well as a reflexivity claim, including granularity itself (self-reference). Otherwise, the egalitarian maxim would not hold, which needs the operations of both the equalization and hierarchy-pulverizing machines. Take language, for instance. It is a self-including totality. We can have individual propositions within language referring to language as a whole, namely, referring to language as the set of all propositions. For instance, a proposition like this one: “all propositions are either true or false.” An element of the whole is making references to the whole, of which it is an element. The question that then arises is this one: is this element an element of the given totality or not? That is, is this proposition itself true or false? Can it make judgments of this sort from within the totality or does it have to be outside the totality to make judgements regarding the totality? Totality and reflexivity claims are always problematic in logic and philosophy. They are foundational issues. Following out the consequences of the results by the father of set theory, Georg Cantor, Bertrand Russell discovered the paradox of set membership that bears his name, Russell’s paradox. It formulates the gist of the problem, which revolves around sets containing themselves, or reflexive (self-­ referential) sets. For instance, if we define a set with the property of being a set containing more than five elements, then we can claim that the set of all sets that contain more than five elements is clearly a member of itself since it will definitely have more than five elements (Livingston, 2012, p.  23). So far so good. Self-­ membership poses no particular problem. How about the case of sets that are not members of themselves? That is, non-reflexive sets? For instance, the set of Lamborghini dealers in Dubai is not a Lamborghini dealer itself. So, this set is not a member of itself, the case of which is identical to the examples cited by Priest above. These sets, as a matter of fact, are the most ubiquitous sets that exist. Now, we make the crucial move: what about the set of all sets that are not members of themselves? Is this set a member of itself or not? Well, if it is a member of itself, then it is not. If it is not a member of itself, then it is: contradiction! Contradictions are always problematic for the standard logical theory; they are rarely welcome, but not for us. We embrace contradictions since we are thinking the Absolute, the unconditioned; otherwise, the egalitarian maxim would not work since it concerns the Absolute. To go back to the case of everything being granular, if granularity itself is not granular, as Priest in line with the standard logical theory and common sense suggests—for how can a category be granular? Note that we are not referring here to the granularity of a category in the technical use in the sense of a more fine-grained precise categorization but rather to logical categories being granular; granular things do not contain granularity, which is a property and not a thing—then we have at least one thing that is not granular, which undermines our fundamental totalistic assertion that everything is granular. We have to admit then that there is non-granularity, which is not granular by definition, together with granularity. Everything except the category of granularity is granular. The set, or the name, that comprehends everything to be granular is itself not granular. Therefore, the situation that presents itself is the following: there are things that are granular;

    112

    2  Loose Threads

    as a matter of fact, everything that is, and there is something that is not granular, the category of granularity itself. The latter situation is a dualistic situation, which is therefore granular. Namely, the category of granularity, that which is non-granular, on the one hand, and everything that is granular, on the other, means there is really no non-granularity. Non-granularity turns out to be a moment of granularity. If there is no non-granularity, then granularity is itself granular. But if granularity is granular, then there is no non-granularity, which means there is nothing but granularity, which is a totality claim, which is problematic because as soon as we make it we invalidate it for at the moment at which we make this totality claim we affirm non-­ granularity for the totality itself has to be non-granular otherwise it is not the totality. Granularity being granular takes us to non-granularity. Granularity turns out to be a moment of non-granularity. And this goes on and on without resolving itself one way or the other. In The Dark Ground of Spirit, McGrath (2012) recapitulates Markus Gabriel’s formalistic reading of the middle Schelling, an account of the withdrawal of unground versus the ground/existence discussion. The contradiction that issues from the simultaneous consideration of the totality and reflexivity claims is resolved in the direction of the positing of an unground, a non-reflexive, non-predicative space that remains hidden since no light of reflection can be shone upon it. The unground (non-predicative being), so often ignored by commentators such as Heidegger and Žižek, who see in it nothing more than a recursion to ontotheology, becomes in Gabriel’s reading as essential to the logic of predication as pronominal being (ground) and predicative being (existence). Gabriel’s departure point is Schelling’s anti-Hegelian argument that any effort to conceive or map the whole of reality always excludes that upon which the whole depends for its existence. If the map is a map of the whole, then it leaves nothing out. The map either belongs to the whole or it does not. If it does not, then the map leaves something out and is not a map of the whole. But if the map belongs to the whole, then we need another map that would include it and the whole of which it is a map. If an infinite regress of maps is to be avoided, an elusive “other of reflection” must be allowed for, something which is never objectified but always remains behind the act of reflection, making it possible and grounding it in an unreflective non-predicative space. According to Gabriel, Schelling’s introduction of the unground at the end of the Freedom essay serves exactly this purpose. Since ground and existence, pronominal and predicative being, have effectively been mapped in the ontology, ground has been brought forward out of hiddenness. Something must therefore withdraw from the reflection upon ground and existence, just as ground itself withdraws from predication, only this something must be irretrievably withdrawn, entirely without predicates. The unground, therefore, is Schelling’s answer to how it is possible to refer to ground and existence, pronominal and predicative being, or as Gabriel prefers, “substance” and “structure,” as a whole. (McGrath, 2012, pp. 122–123)

    To recapitulate, here we aim to make a case for the omnicomprehensiveness of granularity, a totality claim; therefore, the case of everything being granular except granularity itself needs to be countered for our totality claim to work. Granularity must be reflexive. That is, it is a member of itself. But if it is a member of itself, Russell’s paradox holds for if everything is granular, then granularity itself is also granular. But we just said apropos Priest that granularity cannot be granular. The contradiction of granularity-non-granularity need not be avoided for it reveals the way reality works when thought in absolute terms. Namely, both granularity and

    All Multiples Are Reflexive

    113

    non-granularity are eternally self-undermining. And this is the pedagogical gist of the problem. Russell attempts to avoid Russell’s paradox by proposing what he calls “the theory of types” by which he avoids “commitment to R (the set of all sets that are not members of themselves) by arranging all sentences … into a hierarchy. It is then possible to refer to all objects for which a given condition (or predicate) holds only if they are all at the same level or of the same ‘type’” (Irvine & Deutsch, 2016; emphasis added). In other words, Russell avoids the paradox of the egalitarian maxim by instituting a logical hierarchy arresting the vicious circles that ensue. Thus, he avoids the pedagogical lesson of the eternally self-undermining property of dualistic thinking.

    All Multiples Are Reflexive Interestingly enough, the issue faced by Priest and Russell (and Cantor) above is the same issue Badiou faces. Well, all those who work with totality and reflexivity claims face I should say, like the German legal philosopher Carl Schmitt in another instance of the same paradox of self-belonging: The paradox is that the act of instituting the legal order cannot be legal, within that order itself. Thus the original institution and continuing force of law depends essentially on a founding gesture that is both illegal and exceptional with respect to the order that it founds. This paradox was perhaps first stated explicitly, amidst the breakdown of constitutional democracy in the Weimar Republic, by the German legal philosopher Carl Schmitt. In Political Theology, Schmitt argued for the “necessity” of an exceptional sovereign who, standing simultaneously both inside and outside the political order he institutes, grounds the original possibility of this order itself. Subsequently, political authority may be delegated to a constitution or a democratic or parliamentarian body; but the original essence of the political is, according to Schmitt, captured in the necessary and exceptional position of the sovereign whose “pure decision” first constitutes the legal order. (Livingston, 2012, p. 19; emphases added)

    The act of instituting the legal order is itself illegal; it does not belong to the legal order it makes possible. Yet somehow it stands simultaneously both inside and outside the order it institutes. In a parallel fashion, Badiou’s entire procedure rests on the prohibition on self-belonging. That is, a set cannot contain or belong to itself. “Since the set of the five pears in the fruit-bowl before me is not itself a pear, it cannot count itself in its composition (in effect, this composition only contains pears)” (Badiou, 2013c, p. 109), which makes complete sense. However, if the set of the five pears in the fruit-bowl before me is not itself a pear, what is it then? Badiou would say it is an operation of thought—the regime of the count-as-one—by which the elements belonging to the set are determined. How does belonging work though? How is this set determined? What governs this determination? How does the set contain pears? How does it do the containing? By counting? How does counting really work? How can you count without being affected by what is being counted? Without touching what is counted? Without partaking or participating in what is counted?

    114

    2  Loose Threads

    Badiou calls “reflexive a multiple which has the property of presenting itself in its own multiple-composition” (Badiou, 2013c, p. 109). In the case of the five pears in the fruit-bowl, reflexivity cannot be attributed to this set since the set of five pears is not a pear itself. Therefore, it is a non-reflexive multiple. My claim, contra Badiou, and in line with the operations of the equalization and hierarchy-pulverizing machines, is that ultimately, that is, when the Absolute is concerned, there are no non-reflexive multiples. All multiples are reflexive; otherwise the egalitarian maxim would not hold. So, the principle derived from granularity points in the direction of the inexistence of non-reflexive multiples. Clearly, this sounds preposterous and ill-­ conceived. Yet this is the position we will defend in this work. All multiples are reflexive multiples since they count themselves in their own composition in such a way that the logical hierarchy between a multiple and what it counts is pulverized. Incidentally, it is striking that Badiou (2013c) calls the ‘multiple of all the non-­ reflexive multiples’ the Chimera in his Logics of Worlds (p. 110). Why would he call it the Chimera I wonder? Undoubtedly because he wants to undermine the existence of the Whole. His entire project rests on the inexistence of the Whole (the one is not). Badiou starts out by pointing out that if the being of the Whole is to be presupposed, it has to be presupposed as reflexive since “if this multiple of all multiples does not count itself in its own composition, it is not the Whole” (Badiou, 2013c, p. 109; emphasis original). The Whole then divides itself into two parts: reflexive multiples and non-reflexive multiples: “This is a partition without remainder. Given a multiple, either it presents itself (it figures in its own composition) or it does not” (Badiou, 2013c, p. 110). Then he proceeds to define ‘the multiple of all the non-­ reflexive multiples’ as the Chimera. The question now is this: is the Chimera itself reflexive or non-reflexive? Badiou applies Russell’s paradox and notes the contradiction in play. Now, if the Chimera is reflexive, this means that it presents itself. It is within its own multiple-­composition. But what is the Chimera? The multiple of all non-reflexive multiples. If the Chimera is among these multiples, it is because it is not reflexive. But we have just supposed that it is. Inconsistency. Therefore, the Chimera is not reflexive. However, it is by definition the multiple of all non-reflexive multiples. If it is not reflexive, it is in this ‘all’, this whole, and therefore presents itself. It is reflexive. Inconsistency, once again. Since the Chimera can be neither reflexive nor non-reflexive, and since this partition admits of no remainder, we must conclude that the Chimera is not. But its being followed necessarily from the being that was ascribed to the Whole. Therefore, the Whole has no being. (Badiou, 2013c, p. 110)

    A beautifully rendered case of Russell’s paradox, hence the term chimera. Badiou calls the multiple of all the non-reflexive multiples the chimera and proceeds to undermine the idea of a consistent Whole. But if non-reflexive multiples are not, as I claim apropos the egalitarian maxim and the operations of the hierarchy-­pulverizing machine, then there is no multiple of all the non-reflexive multiples. The latter is indeed a chimera, an illusion. It does not exist. On a side note, the following question can be asked: if everything is granular, how about the empty set? Is it granular as well? It is after all compositionally the

    Category Mistakes

    115

    foundational level. It is not nothing. It is a something although it has no elements. If it is a something, it must be granular. Contrary to common sense, therefore, I would answer the question whether the empty set is granular in the affirmative: yes, it is granular. As a matter of fact, empty set is not empty at all. It is the plenum, or fullness. In that sense, it is non-granular, total fullness becomes total emptiness. This is the definition of non-granularity. At the risk of sounding absurd (read psychologistic), I would like to suggest an analogy: the set-theoretical notion of the empty set is like the deep dreamless sleep state of consciousness. There is nothing, literally nothing, in the deep dreamless state just like there is nothing in the empty set. There are no objects of any kind. There is no subject either. No element pops in and out of consciousness. Yet it is not nothing. Rather, it is pervaded by Presence, the nondual awareness that never comes and goes. If it were not for this Presence, it would be rather difficult to account for the transition between deep dreamless sleep and waking state of consciousness. For moving every 24 hours (or in shorter cycles during sleep) from a state of consciousness defined by total emptiness to a state populated by the menagerie of objects of the world the ‘I’ confronts (in waking consciousness or dream state), and then back again to emptiness is difficult to comprehend. For those who are averse to words like Presence, consciousness, and the like, when it comes to accounting for the phenomenon of dreaming, we can refer to patterns of brain wave activity that occur during the stages of sleep. The deep dreamless sleep state is characterized by what is called ‘delta waves,’ which are low frequency high amplitude brain waves. These occur during stage 3 and stage 4 sleep of non-rapid eye movement (NREM) phase of sleep. In contrast to rapid eye movement (REM) sleep, the period of sleep in which most of the intense dreaming we are familiar with occurs, here there are neither the usual objects of waking consciousness nor those of dreaming. There is nothing. Yet it is not nothing. There are delta waves, which do not induce the experience of objects we encounter in waking consciousness as well as dream consciousness. There is constant brain activity throughout NREM and REM. There are distinct patterns of brain wave activity at all times, some of which produce objects we are familiar with, and the others do not produce any object at all. Yet there is some activity since the brain does not disappear when we are fast asleep. The brain never turns off (Stickgold, 2014). On another side note, humans are not the only species in which these REM and non-REM sleep patterns are exhibited. Most animals, from mammals to birds to fruit flies to corals, do sleep. And most mammals and birds do show patterns of sleep similar to ours, that is, alternating cycles of NREM and REM (World Science Festival, 2011).

    Category Mistakes We have glimpsed at the difficulty of thinking the Absolute—the case of contradiction issuing from set-membership—in the Western canon. In a parallel vein, Nishida Kitarō, generally considered to be modern Japan’s first original philosopher, who is

    116

    2  Loose Threads

    the founding father of the Kyoto School of philosophy, makes exactly the same point as Priest and Badiou (and the others). That is, he is keen on separating the category from the objects categorized, which is the sensible thing to do. In Robert Wilkinson’s interpretation of Nishida’s theory of basho—the latter can be rendered as place or field—“in judgements of the form ‘A is B,’ for instance, ‘red is a colour,’ the grammatical subject is an instance of the universal specified in the grammatical predicate. Such judgements articulate the species–genus relation, and both subject and predicate are universals—the judgements in question yield no knowledge of particulars. In Nishida’s view, such judgements are based on an intuition which reveals that the subject is a determination of the predicate. He notes further that, in order for (in this example) a colour judgement to be made, the complete system of colours must be presupposed. The system of colours is itself a highly specific basho which makes colour judgements possible. While the colour system itself can be the grammatical subject of judgements in other places, it can never be the subject of a judgement in its own basho: the colour system is not itself a colour. Nishida puts this point by saying that a basho is nothing (it would be better to say ‘no thing’) with regard to the judgements it makes possible, since it is not a member of the class it makes possible, but only (except in the case of the final basho) of other classes. (Wilkinson, 2009, p. 105; emphases added)

    “The colour system is not itself a colour.” What can be more obvious than that? The category of colour is not a member of the class it makes possible. It opens up the realm of colours and is therefore not a colour itself. Why then does Wilkinson insert a parenthetical remark “except in the case of the final basho”? Can the final basho be a member of the class it makes possible? In other words, is it reflexive? After all, it is the final basho, which means it has to account for its own possibility. How can it achieve that without being a member of itself? A system which can account for its own possibility on its own terms has to be a member of the class it makes possible. The class in this case is the realm of all possible determinations, the realm of all there is, not just colours. It must be possible to determine this realm by and within this realm. That is, it must be possible for this realm to be self-determining. We should not need another realm to determine this realm if we posit this realm to be the final/absolute realm. Isn’t this saying the same thing as granularity is granular, viz. it is a member of the class it makes possible? Since the class it makes possible is the class of everything there is, granularity must be a member of the class it makes possible, namely, self-reflexive. Granularity is a member of the class of granular things. If it weren’t, then it would be non-granular, which would create granularity yet again in so far as there would be granular and non-granular things, which is an instance of granularity (twoity). If it is a member of the class of granular things, then there is nothing outside this class, which means there is non-granularity for there is nothing but this class. And we are back to the self-undermining of granularity and non-granularity. What Nishida means by basho will be taken up in more detail in due course, but what is clear at this early stage of the exposition is that a case whereby the colour system itself is a colour will be considered plausible. In other words, we argue for the conceivability of the granularity of a category, viz. the interpermeation of the category with the objects categorized, that is, the collapse of the logical hierarchy between the category and its objects, the perforation of the seemingly impermeable

    Category Mistakes

    117

    membrane that separates the two levels between the category and its objects, the discontinuous chasm opened up between the category and its objects, will be effected. Furthermore, it is not just that the collapse of the logical hierarchy between a category and its objects leads to the category interpermeating its objects; we can extend the logic to the effect that inter-category interpermeation is also possible, indeed inevitable. For instance, numbers and colours also interpermeate. Put differently, we will constantly commit category mistakes occasionally uttering things like “the number six is blue,” or “the number six is singing beautifully today,” or “quantum vacuum is taking a bath,” or “the Americans are 2.87453.” If we think for a moment of the statement “the complete system of colours must be presupposed for a colour judgement to be made,” what does it mean for a system of colours to be complete? Can a system of colours be complete? To make a judgement that ‘red is a colour,’ I have to simultaneously be making the tacit judgement in the background to the effect that red is a colour in so far as all the non-red colours are there given at once with red. When the colour red is summoned, all the other colours are summoned with it yet tacitly. All the colours in existence, red and non-­ red, actual and potential, might form an infinite set. We might have infinitely many different colours. Yet the set of all colours, albeit infinite, is a single completed set different from the set of musical notes, for instance. Seeing red and seeing green is not a difference in how things sound, or how coconut oil feels on skin. It is not difficult to mark out the set of all colours as a complete infinite set. Or is it? Some people can hear colours in musical tones: the sound of a trumpet sounds ‘orange,’ for instance. Or they can see musical notes in colours or shapes. Or they can see numbers and letters in colours: the number 5 is yellow; the letter ‘A’ is the most beautiful pink I’ve ever seen, and so forth. Such people are referred to as synesthetes experiencing synesthesia of the senses, multi-sensory experiences where the usual neat compartmentalized boundaries of sense modalities (olfactory, gustatory, haptic-tactile, kinesthetic, auditory, visual, proprioceptive even) dissolve as a result of cross talk between different areas of the brain. Despite the fact that most people have not heard of this term before, the phenomenon it refers to is far more common than originally assumed. Most people have never heard of synesthesia. Yet everyone knows the word “anesthesia,” meaning “no sensation.” Rhyming with it and sharing the same root (Greek syn = union + aisthaesis = sensation), “synesthesia” means “joined sensation,” such that a voice or music, for example, is not only heard but also seen, tasted, or felt as a physical touch. Some individuals with synesthesia are shocked to discover as children that the rest of the world does not experience things as they do. Many other synesthetes reach adulthood completely unaware that their experience is in any way unusual. (Cytowic & Eagleman, 2009, p. 1)

    One prominent such person was the Lithuanian painter/musician Mikalojus Konstantinas Čiurlionis, whose aim was to produce pictorial symphonies. Incidentally, Čiurlionis was a contemporary of Wassily Kandinsky, who was also known to be a synesthete (Miller, 2014). Other famous synesthetes include Nobel physicist Richard Feynman, the singer-songwriter Tori Amos, the novelist Vladimir Nabokov, the musicians Itzhak Perlman, Leonard Bernstein, and Duke Ellington,

    118

    2  Loose Threads

    and others (Medicine:Synesthesia, 2022). Richard Feynman, for instance, “saw colored equations floating in space in front of him: ‘As I’m talking, I see vague pictures of Bessel functions … with light tan j’s, slightly violet-bluish n’s and dark brown x’s flying around. And I wonder what the hell it must look like to students’” (Feynman quoted in Cytowic & Eagleman, 2009, p. 28). If the interpermeation of the senses creates such seemingly bizarre sensory experiences in some people, is it still possible to claim that a system of colours can be complete? Can we maintain that the category ‘colour’ is impervious to the workings of the interpenetration of colours with other sensory experiences made possible by other categories such as musical tones, numbers, letters of the alphabet, and so on? Maybe categories are not in a position to enjoy a privileged domain untouched by the things they categorize after all. The interpermeation of bashos might be thinkable. It might be argued that the system of colours is complete in-itself, as is the system of musical notes. In the case of the synesthesia of the senses, two independent and complete systems are merely intermingled. This interaction does not change the membership requirements of the respective systems. Colours are colours and musical notes are musical notes whether they are associated with their respective sensory modality or not. The sound of a trumpet sounding ‘orange’ does not change the belonging relationship of ‘orange’ to the category of colour. We do not add new colours to the set of colours just because some of them are associated with sound. Yet colours are not meant to sound or taste or have shapes in space. They are meant to be seen. What this discussion points to is the fact that the gap between a category and what it categorizes may not be that stable. Aside from individuals with genuine perceptual synesthesia, there are also artists whose work appears to demonstrate the way the brain works in multi-channel cross talk. Take Merce Cunningham, the American dancer and choreographer, for instance. He is widely considered to be one of the most influential choreographers of all time. In one of his most important works, BIPED—first performance by Merce Cunningham Dance Company, Zellerbach Hall, University of California, Berkeley, April 23rd, 1999—he utilizes a fascinating multi-layer interpermeation of several strata of performance. The strata are distinct and yet they interpermeate. Well, maybe they do not interpermeate but at least they somehow co-exist. They co-create a space wherein they co-exist. Not necessarily harmoniously but definitely together. One layer consists of live dancers dancing behind a scrim onto which are projected digital images of dancers whose movements were captured earlier by video motion capture and animation technology. Certain phrases of movement as well as abstract patterns of vertical and horizontal lines, dots, and clusters are projected onto the scrim as the digital shadow of the live dance the choreography of which includes solos, duets, trios, and ensemble dances. The latter do not compose themselves into a consistent narrative, a plot. The phrases simply repeat with small variations every so often. The third layer is the music composed by Gavin Bryars, also called BIPED, which is partly recorded and partly played live on acoustic instruments by Bryars and his ensemble: “The live instruments (electric guitar, cello,

    Category Mistakes

    119

    electric keyboard, acoustic double, violin and percussion) being reinforced by their electronic equivalents. The sampled material is played by members of my ensemble, who are also the live performers whenever possible. The music falls into six (unequal) sections and is played without a break” (Bryars, 1999). The costumes and the lighting constitute another layer adding to the complexity of the whole, which is impossible to see in its entirety at any given time. Therefore, it is hard to say what the whole is, or what it is supposed to signify. The whole is an inconsistent plurality, yet there is a coherence to it. My initial reaction to the performance, which I saw for the first time on October 30th, 2019 in the Red Theater at New York University Abu Dhabi campus, was utter bewilderment. What I immediately noticed was that there was no female-male polarity in the dance despite the fact that there were nearly an equal number of male and female dancers. The female-male polarity sort of emerged towards the end of the show. There was no individuality either. The movements were primordial rather than human. They felt more like pre-human or post-human, or a-human. The interpermeation of these different layers of movement was pointing to a presuppositionless but coherent matrix of creativity out of which polarity, structure, individuality, narrative, symmetry, harmony, and so forth, would emerge. To me, the performance was the embodiment of the notion of granularity. Both polarity and individuality were more discrete configurations of granularity, which is not a unifying ground but more like a possibility space. Another example of a possibility space coming into full expression is the all-new world-music group Bokanté, which means ‘exchange’ in Guadeloupian Creole, the language of vocalist Malika Tirolien’s childhood island. As in the case of Merce Cunningham, different layers of sound exchange with each other in a sonic landscape to bring an improvised coherent fullness of sound into being. The band is composed of members with diverse cultural and musical backgrounds. Michael League, on the receiving end of three Grammys for individual and collaborative projects of his group Snarky Puppy, founded Bokanté in 2016. Guitarists Chris McQueen and Bob Lanzetti also joined from Snarky Puppy, bringing with them the jam, jazz, rock infused world noise. Percussionist Jamey Haddad, brings his diverse experience, having worked with the likes of Paul Simon and Sting, he is accompanied by André Ferrari, from Väsen. On the pedal and lap steel is Roosevelt Collier, who also brings a wealth of experience, having worked with Lee Boys, bringing a strong voice to the music. Above all the music is the sweet yet deep and the rich voice of Keita Ogawa who sings in French and Creole. (Bokanté, 2020).

    Art, especially music, is the embodiment of exchange, or shall we say, interpermeation, or synesthesia, the multi-channel cross talk of the brain, made possible by granularity. Anouar Brahem Quartet, a personal favorite of mine, is no less granular with Anouar Brahem on oud, Klaus Gesing on bass clarinet, Bjorn Meyer on electric bass, and Khaled Yassine on darbouka and bendir. Brahem, the Tunisian oud virtuoso, revives the traditional Arab and Islamic musical forms to go beyond them in ways that defy easy classification creating complex hybrid forms that […] resonate in the most varied contexts, from jazz in all its forms (musicians as prestigious as John Surman, Dave Holland or Jan Garbarek have succumbed to the charms of his melo-

    120

    2  Loose Threads

    dies) to different traditions oriental and Mediterranean musical (from his native Tunisia to the distant horizons of India or Iran), his tender and rigorous music continues to redefine a skilfully composite poetic and cultural universe, constantly oscillating between modesty and sensuality, nostalgia and contemplation. (Stephane Ollivier quoted in ORCW, 2015; translated from French by Google Translate).

    If we go back to perceptual synesthesia, it is definitely an unusual case of brain functioning that defies ordinary logical categorizations with their neat hierarchical separations. Yet there are other situations where ordinary logical categorizations might dissolve. For instance, sensory deprivation, satori experience, stillness of mind attained through contemplative disengagement during deep yogic meditation, deep dreamless sleep, the effect of psychedelics such as LSD, DMT (Dimethyltryptamine), and mescaline—here I rely on Terence McKenna’s (1999) as well as Rick Strassman’s (2001) works—do cause some of the unusual states of mind that most logicians are ill-equipped to deal with. It is highly likely that standard logical theories are oblivious to a wide scope of (perceptual) experiences such non-conventional states of consciousness induce. Standard logical theories appear to be strongly correlated with normal waking state of consciousness, which has a somewhat limited scope. It is like the unenhanced human eye is only capable of seeing the visible spectrum of the electromagnetic radiation, which leaves out large portions of the electromagnetic spectrum such as the radio waves, microwaves, infrared radiation, ultraviolet radiation, X-rays and gamma rays. Evidently, just because we do not see these frequencies with our naked eyes does not entail that they do not exist. For the champions of constructivism in mathematics including logicism, formalism, and intuitionism—whose foremost representatives are Gottlob Frege, David Hilbert, and L. E. J. Brouwer, respectively—who aspire to leave nothing to mathematical intuition in the Platonist sense, the idea that standard logical theories appear to be strongly correlated with normal waking state of consciousness is not acceptable. It is committing a category error, the worst form of psychologism, wherein the logical and the psychological are conflated to the detriment of the former. For instance, when we make the claim that the true nature of reality can only be grasped when the original deep self rather than the surface ego is engaged, and that any true logic follows the insights gained at this level, we are making a psychologistic claim. Put differently, experience, or self-consciousness, comes first; logical categories arise from it in order to articulate it. It is because we are self-conscious that we can think logically, and not the other way around, and so forth. Hilbert for one would not be content with this approach to the articulation of logic, or mathematical logic, to be more precise, which, for him, is independent of any effect of sense and/or transcendental subjectivity and/or empirical subjective consciousness. His formalism is axiomatic in nature. That is, it is based on axiomatically determined logico-mathematical statements, the consistency of which does not lie outside of them. Namely, the system of statements does not have an external referent, that is, it is not accounted for based on common sense, a priori knowledge (innate ideas), or observational experience (empirical data), and the like. In Nishida’s terms, it is a basho on its own.

    Category Mistakes

    121

    It needs to be noted however that formalization of all of mathematics in axiomatic form has its own limits, namely, “the fundamental impossibility of a formalization of reason and language that achieves totality in its referential scope while avoiding paradox in its implications” (Livingston, 2012, p. 24). Apropos Russell, Gödel, and Tarski, formal thought has to make a choice between: “either consistency with incompleteness (and hence the prohibition of total self-reference, and the egress into an open iterative hierarchy of metalanguages) or completeness with inconsistency (and hence reference to paradoxical totalities)” (Livingston, 2012, p. 34). Aside from such internal limits, there is also another type of limit, the limit arising from ‘category mistakes’ as alluded to above. For instance, let’s say: I trust Cleo. (A trusts B.) Cleo trusts Henry. (B trusts C.) Does A therefore trust C? (Do I trust Henry just because I trust Cleo and Cleo trusts Henry?)

    It is possible to formalize human behavior to some extent (cf. Game Theory), but it seems somewhat limited. Clearly, the transitive law referred to above in the example of me, Cleo, and Henry does not necessarily hold. Does that mean that the relationship of trust is intransitive or nontransitive? According to the entry, transitive law, in Encyclopedia Britannica: Transitive law, in mathematics and logic, any statement of the form “If aRb and bRc, then aRc,” where “R” is a particular relation (e.g., “…is equal to…”), a, b, c are variables (terms that may be replaced with objects), and the result of replacing a, b, and c with objects is always a true sentence. An example of a transitive law is “If a is equal to b and b is equal to c, then a is equal to c.” There are transitive laws for some relations but not for others. A transitive relation is one that holds between a and c if it also holds between a and b and between b and c for any substitution of objects for a, b, and c. Thus, “…is equal to…” is such a relation, as is “…is greater than…” and “…is less than…”

    Mathematics and logic formalize existence in such a way that the variables a, b, and c may be replaced with objects such as me, Cleo, and Henry, but not the other way around. We are the ones formalized. That which formalizes remains untouched. Can we touch them? That is, can we combine the mathematical/logical domain with that of emotions, for instance? Or do they forever belong to different ontological categories, and that’s it? Each domain has an ontological autonomy? Can we talk about, say, numbers trusting each other? Does 12 trust 15, for instance? Why is this not a relevant issue, a mere category mistake? Do numbers have consciousness? Why not? Why don’t numbers have emotions? Why can’t I say the pure number ‘12 is on the train’? or ‘12 is chestnut brown,’ or ‘12 is trustworthy,’ or ‘12 is angry today’? Can you imagine a world in which number 12 is angry? Why can’t we imagine it? There are 12 Angry Men, the movie, but not an angry 12! Why cannot 12 the pure number be angry? What prevents such infelicitous or meaningless things, anomalies, from occurring? We just say they are ill-formed and leave it at that. Well, numbers are ideal entities; hence, they do not have emotions. They are non-empirical, non-sensual, non-physical, non-real, and so forth. Namely, they are formal

    122

    2  Loose Threads

    (eternal?) and thus not spatially and temporally determined. This sounds like a hierarchy waiting to be pulverized! Category mistakes, non-conventional states of consciousness, impossibility of formalization (mathematical and/or Lacanian), synesthesia, cutting-edge artistic work, and similar cases we have brought up in this section are relevant only in the realm of thinking the Absolute, which traverses the limits of thought, and the limits of thought are saturated with contradictions. These cases are meant to nudge us beyond the realm to which ordinary logic applies. The notion of granularity in its pedagogical function is meant to shift our focus from the ordinary to the extra-­ ordinary so that the interpermeability, or nonduality, of the ordinary-extraordinary comes to the fore.

    A Leap into the Absolute Just to take a step back and to reiterate, we have started out with the graininess of things as a perceptual entry point into the examination of what granularity is. Then, we have discussed a number of TOEs from science and philosophy and characterized how we are going to operate by welcoming them all including those approaches that are disdainful of TOEs: ‘everything is welcome for everything is granular.’ Next, we have spoken briefly of Heidegger in relation to the inception of Western philosophy with the pre-Socratics. We have highlighted the desire to think being from a unifying ground that has shaped the trajectory of the Western philosophical thought and its discontents in contemporary philosophy and how granularity is situated vis-à-vis this constellation of pro-unity versus pro-­plurality. We have indicated the role of contradictions for our account. This was followed by the case of Plato’s dialogue Parmenides used to illustrate our position whereby we embrace aporia, irresolvable contradictions, in thinking the Absolute, ontologically speaking. We then have moved on to the exploration of Russell’s Paradox to suggest that together with the egalitarian maxim we also need the hierarchy-­pulverizing machine to make granularity work as a self-reflexive whole able to account for its own existence, which, in Laruelle’s terms, is an instance of the philosophical decision par excellence, which he denounces, of course, since the decisional auto-position is the limittendency of all philosophizing preeminently exemplified with the greatest rigor in Hegelianism. This analysis was exemplified in the case of Badiou and Nishida to bring home the message that logical categories are much less stable when nonconventional states of consciousness are taken into account. As a result, we consider ‘granularity is granular’ to be plausible for now. If nothing else, it is like saying the sun is sunny, or substance is substantial. Hopefully, as the inquiry develops, we will be able to go beyond merely making tautological redundancies. Yet, in one sense, that granularity is granular is all we can say and hence an apt proposition for to deal with the graininess of things the sacred laws of propositional or predicate logic, especially those pertaining to identity, excluded

    A Leap into the Absolute

    123

    middle, and contradiction, will need to be temporarily suspended if not completely desacralized. At the very least, they need to be non-linearized. When we consider the law of excluded middle, for instance—according to which, for any proposition, either that proposition is true or its negation is true, which implies that the middle position ‘it is neither true nor not-true’ is excluded— we suspend the curious action of time in our considerations (its complex trajectory in the form of its retroactivity, its cyclical nature, its temporalization, phenomenology of the experience of the passage of time, its relationship to eternity, and so forth) in favor of a linear spreading out of chronological time silently working in the background. Namely, when I say ‘Krishnamurti is mortal,’ then by virtue of the law of excluded middle, either Krishnamurti is mortal, or it is not the case that Krishnamurti is mortal; there is no other option; this either/or partition admits of no remainder. We should note, however, that the argument relies on the assumption of the linear passage of time in the sense that it assumes chronological time to be working in the background. More precisely put, time, linear or otherwise, does not factor into the equation at all. Time hovers about us without contact with the argument. Namely, the deep enigma of time is overlooked. When time is understood differently, and it is possible to understand time differently, in a non-linear fashion, it is then feasible for Krishnamurti to be mortal and not-mortal at the same time, or to be neither mortal nor not-mortal at the same time, notwithstanding how absurd this sounds. In making sense of such an approach to the topic, inconsistency, though not incoherence in the sense of unusability (Priest, 2006b), will be our close ally for as Hegel points out in the Science of Logic, “the proposition, in the form of a judgment, is not adept to express speculative truths” (Hegel, 2010, p. 67). For Hegel, ‘speculative truths’ concern the truths about the Absolute. Graham Priest has argued since 1987 starting with the first edition of his book In Contradiction that true contradictions, what he calls dialethias, are within the realm of admissible arguments. Speculative truths, the truths about the Absolute, concern the limits of thought and the limits of thought are dialethic (Priest, 2006a). No more need be said. Therefore, it is not immediately clear if we can or should go beyond tautologies, or circular recursive rather than propositional logics especially if we wish to remain within the mode of secular thought; and in the aftermath of, in the Abrahamic West, the event of Spinoza, the anticartesian par excellence, we have been firmly entrenched in the domain of secular thought (Deleuze, 1988; Negri, 2013). An attempt to break through tautology risks metaphysical dogmatism, a linear understanding of things that hides the sheer bizarreness of reality. ‘Granularity is granular’ is a secular formula meant to evoke the bizarreness of reality without any reference to expressions of the divine couched in theological lexicon, not that there is anything wrong with that. Accordingly, this inquiry takes place within the confines of secular thought in line with the event of Spinoza. Spinozist secularism however does not repudiate the fundamental religiosity of thought. It merely unshackles it from the sedimented layers of institutional ossification. That which is secular is not antithetical to the religious. It simply is the freedom to pursue thinking to its very end without any

    124

    2  Loose Threads

    artificial limitations externally forced upon it. When thinking is pursued freely, the dichotomy between the secular and the religious itself becomes inconsequential, that is, a leap into the Absolute becomes possible. The fundamental religiosity of thought becomes evident once such a leap is accomplished. Granularity is about such a leap into the Absolute and can be characterized as the necessary logical space of nothingness à la Nishida Kitarō referred to earlier. All the characterizations of granularity invoked so far (graininess, coherence-incoherence, the egalitarian maxim, hierarchy-pulverizing machine, presence and presencing, the role of contradictions in thinking the Absolute, the inexistence of non-reflexive multiples, inter-category interpermeation, and so on) can all be condensed into this locution: the necessary logical space of nothingness. That is, at the most fundamental level, any sense of determinacy as well as the latter’s ground, the necessary logical space, to wit, the condition out of which such determinacy arises, are wholly groundless, that is, absolutely contingent, or unconditioned, unbedingt in the language of German Idealism. This groundlessness however is a structural invariant, binding and inescapable and unchanging, viz. it is necessary. The ground and that which is grounded are contingent but groundlessness itself is necessary. Weird! Even a more awkward way to formulate it is to say: granularity points to a groundless absolute being-becoming. That is, being-­ becoming-­in-and-as-nothing. This is the fact (in German Sache), the absolute beginning and the absolute end, whereby the content, the form, and the method perfectly coincide à la Hegel: a circular logic indeed. Granularity is the form as well as the content; at once the beginning and the end points. From what has been said so far, and admittedly what has been said so far might not make much sense, it will not come as a surprise that Hegel constitutes the fulcrum point for the discussion that follows. We draw on ideas Eastern and Western, contemporary and ancient, and nearly in all the cases the work of the thinker in question is somehow almost always related to that of Hegel. This does not appear to be a coincidence since one foundational idea on which the present text builds is the ubiquity and efficacy of contradictions, and Hegel no doubt is the philosopher of contradictions par excellence. I will mention a few thinkers and their relationship to Hegel now just to give a sense of the scope of the inquiry, which situates itself in the midst of the world republic of thought as a general principle since the latter is thoroughly granular. We have already referred to Nishida Kitarō, whose thought came to be known as Nishida tetsugaku, or “Nishidian philosophy,” and whose “endeavors helped shape a major stream of philosophical discourse known as the Kyoto school” (Yusa, 2002, p. xv). The German Idealist tradition is a constant presence in Nishida tetsugaku, even if it has serious reservations about the Hegelian conception of dialectics. The other principal figures I would like to mention right in this juncture are Ziporyn, Harman, Meillassoux, Schelling, and Žižek. Let me carry on with Ziporyn first, whose work on the Chinese Tiantai Buddhist tradition is central for our project. Our ontological speculations are based on his exposition of the Chinese Tiantai Buddhism, which we tackle at the start of Part II below.

    A Leap into the Absolute

    125

    Ziporyn is explicit about the parallelism between the Tiantai Buddhist notion of the Absolute as the Middle and the “indifference point” in Schelling and Hegel. He argues that Hegel as a matter of fact got very close to being a Chinese philosopher. The notion of the Middle, which is fundamentally an ethical notion in Chinese thought, refers to: what is beyond all relativity, for it is what belongs to neither of any pair of opposites. But the Middle is the point of identity of opposites but also their defining point of contrast and mutual exclusion, thus serving as a vivid image of what is at once beyond the extremes but also productive of and immanent in the extremes; it is a way of talking about Absoluteness without positing a transcendental realm that is ontologically distinct from the plane of immanence. (Ziporyn, 2017, p. 128)

    Starting with the last point first, “talking about Absoluteness without positing a transcendental realm that is ontologically distinct from the plane of immanence,” it should be clear by now that granularity operates on the plane of immanence à la Deleuze. In broad strokes, granularity can be said to be an ontology of immanence. Secondly, Ziporyn (2017) reminds us that unlike in the Western philosophical traditions—wherein, starting with the Greeks, “theorizing on the arché or fundamental source, the ‘beginning,’ in physics and metaphysics precedes theorizing on ethics” (Ziporyn, 2017, p. 129)—in Chinese thought, ethics precedes metaphysics. … the ethical motif of the Mean is firmly entrenched as the most basic principle by the time speculation turns to metaphysical matters, and thus finds the resolution of oppositions in the Middle as its handiest and most intuitive word for what encompasses and transcends all one-sidedness, all limitations: in short, for what, if anything, is inexhaustible, unconditional, omnipresent and absolute.

    Having identified the recurring motif of the Middle in Chinese thought, Ziporyn turns his attention to the claim that German Idealism constitutes a brilliant exception to the general lack of resonance of this motif in European thought. There was one brief moment in European thought, however, when there too the Middle became the ultimate category of a total system of philosophical speculation, the master key to ontology, metaphysics, ethics, nature-philosophy, and epistemology all at once. This was in the whirlwind of thinking during the formative period of German Idealism, especially when Kant got mingled with Spinoza in the minds of Schelling and Hegel, in the brief period of their collaboration as editors of the Kritisches Journal der Philosophie between 1800 and 1803. The term Middle comes there to be a way of redescribing what is otherwise called the “identity point” or “indifference point” (Indifferenzpunkt) in Schelling’s “Identity Philosophy.” It appears most prominently, and is perhaps elaborated with the greatest rigor, in Hegel’s presentation of that philosophy, especially in the text “Faith and Knowledge” (“Glauben und Wissen”), published in that journal in 1802. Later this “identity philosophy” was rejected by both Schelling and Hegel. But in fact Hegel, though his terminology changes, never repudiates the infinite active indifference point between every pair of opposites, where each turns into the other, positing and transcending them both: the Idea of the Middle. (Ziporyn, 2017, p. 129)

    We will return to Ziporyn and his interpretation of Hegel as being a Chinese philosopher later. For now, it suffices to point out that as in the Chinese thought of the Middle, ethics precedes metaphysics in the formulation of the notion of granularity as well. The question of justice is crucial to our endeavors.

    126

    2  Loose Threads

    Before we move onward, however, I would like to add another significant figure to the whirlwind of thinking of German Idealists as the brilliant exception to the general lack of resonance of the motif of the middle in European thought: Nietzsche, the prophetic voice of the German thought of the nineteenth-century, it is interesting to note, also employs the notion of the middle as the central aspect of his thought, at least according to the brilliant interpretation of Alenka Zupančič in her The Shortest Shadow: Nietzsche’s Philosophy of the Two. Nietzsche’s philosophy of the Two is about announcing a position of duality, which “has nothing to do with the dichotomies between complementary oppositional terms (which are ultimately always two sides of the One)” but which is “perhaps best articulated in the topology of the edge as the thing whose sole substantiality consists in its simultaneously separating and linking two surfaces” (Zupančič, 2003, p. 12; emphasis added). Zupančič (2003) thinks this is the only way for Nietzsche to account for the immanent creativity of life reflecting upon itself. She argues that this kind of topology of the edge can help Nietzsche “locate the point of the inner limit, inherent impossibility, of a given discourse (philosophical or artistic), and to activate this precise point as the potential locus of creation” (p. 8). Nietzsche deploys various terms to come to terms with this inner limit, the precise point as the potential locus of creation: “eternity, gaze, one turning to two, the shortest shadow, nuance, middle, and almost” (Zupančič, 2003, p.  87). Zupančič (2003) spotlights “the image of the noon or midday as the figure of the two,” as “the moment when ‘One turns to Two,’” as “the moment of the ‘shortest shadow,’” as “that which is ‘beyond good and evil’” (p. 87). This “beyond” is “neither a synthesis nor a third term transcending the two. ‘Beyond’ means in the middle” (Zupančič, 2003, p. 87; emphasis original). Zupančič (2003) elaborates: … this is precisely why midday is the privileged figure of this beyond. Of course, the middle is not something arbitrary; it does not mean “some of each,” but is, rather, something very precise. Deleuze expresses this with notions of disjunctive synthesis and conjunctive analysis. Life specifies and individualizes, separates and distinguishes; but, at the same time, it also incorporates, virtualizes, and links together. Life is the name for the neutrality of being in its divergent logic. Life is creative neutrality, taking place in the middle, between disjunctive synthesis and conjunctive analysis. … according to Nietzsche, life produces differences in values, it is the power of evaluation, it is divergency in action. But, in its own neutrality, life cannot be evaluated. The value of life cannot be evaluated because, to put it simply, there is no life of life. There is only a movement, which itself can be thought of only as an “in-between” of two movements, the movement of actualization and the movement of virtualization. The power of Being is neutral, impersonal, anonymous, and indiscernible. The name “life” corresponds to all these non-properties together. “Life” designates the integral equality of Being. (pp. 87–88; first and last emphases added)

    “Life is the name for the neutrality of being in its divergent logic” and “Life designates the integral equality of Being.” This is exactly how we conceive granularity as well: its neutrality and equality. Granularity is neither One, nor Many (multiple), nor, for that matter, Two. It is not a position of synthesis, nor is it a position of transcendence. It is the integral equality and neutrality of One, Many, and Two. It is the and that makes the following possible: One, Many, and Two, and One, Many, and Two, and One, Many, and Two. Or, Two, One, and Many, and Two, One, and Many,

    A Leap into the Absolute

    127

    and Two, One, and Many. Or, Many, One, and Two, and Many, One, and Two, and Many, One, and Two, and … What is meant by One and Many seems straightforward. What exactly does Zupančič mean by the figure of the Two (the middle) since we have also claimed earlier that a situation of twoity is the elemental situation of granularity? To address this, we must grapple with her interpretation of Nietzsche’s confrontation with the notion of truth in Part II of her The Shortest Shadow. Zupančič discerns two lines of conceptualization of truth in Nietzsche. The first line identifies truth with the Real as the ultimate Truth of reality, which, however, is very difficult, if not impossible, to endure requiring enormous and sustained ethical/existential courage that only a few can summon. It is therefore largely “diluted, disguised, sweetened, muted, falsified” by the Symbolic to make it bearable: “the Symbolic is the shelter of life, whereas the Real is its exposure and vulnerability” (Zupančič, 2003, p. 94). We will return to this point. The other line of conceptualization concerns Nietzsche’s theory of “perspectivity.” Here there is a different notion of truth at work. The theme of perspectivity in Nietzsche emerges not from the question of whether truth should be conceived of as symbolic or as real, but from a quite separate question: is the truth about a given configuration a part of this configuration too, or is it something that can be posited or formulated only from outside this configuration? The famous Nietzschean thesis according to which “there is no truth, there are only perspectives” is an answer to this question. It implies that truth is part of the situation to which it refers. It implies that there is no truth about a given situation outside this situation. Or, to formulate this the other way around, it entails that the locus of truth is to be found within the configuration to which truth refers. (Zupančič, 2003, p. 97; emphasis added)

    The idea that “the locus of truth is to be found within the configuration to which truth refers” sounds especially familiar. We have seen this in our discussion above of Russell’s Paradox and its variants in Badiou and Nishida concerning the paradoxes of self-belonging. How does Nietzsche handle such paradoxes then? That is, what does it mean to maintain that “there are only perspectival truths” without this statement itself being a meta-level statement, without, that is, exempting itself from the situation it describes? If the statement “there are only perspectival truths” itself is true, then it is merely a perspectival truth itself, which is only a partial truth. Again, self-undermining is at work. According to Zupančič, Nietzsche deals with this paradox by a move which is Lacanian in character. She deploys the Lacanian subject’s ‘limit-experience’ to articulate the structural (topological) disjunction between the ego and its gaze (its blind spot) that underlies the mechanism of subjective constitution in Lacanian theory. According to the latter, “the effect of truth takes place as a result of shifting perspectives and the consequent decentering of perspective” (Zupančič, 2003, p. 116). The Two, in other words, is the perspective that emerges only when one shifts perspectives. How does this configuration work? In any given situation, there are always multiple (possible) perspectives, that is, there are multiple subject positions, points of view, or perspectives regarding the truth of the given situation. We start out with Many. The question is which perspective is the true perspective? Which is the One perspective that is true? Is there such

    128

    2  Loose Threads

    a perspective at all? Since there is no external measure of truth beyond the situation we are given to, how are we to judge the relative merit of each particular perspectival truth? There are Many Ones. Which One is the truth? Or more modestly, which one is ‘more true’ than the rest? Since we cannot leave the situation behind and assess the situation in its entirety from outside the situation, from a meta-level, the Nietzschean/Lacanian answer is: the truth of the situation lies in the shifting of perspectives rather than with any given perspective. The in-between of perspectives, the shift in perspectives, the middle, is where truth is, which is not situated at a meta-level but at the level of in-between of perspectives, in the domain of the Two. This domain is not a separate domain. It should be conceived of as constitutive of each perspectival truth. Each One (perspectival truth) is constitutively a Two since each One is constituted by a primordial disjunction at work in an unconscious manner. Every single One perspective is One thanks to being counted-as-One, to employ Badiou’s lexicon. However, every One is originarily, that is, at its origin, at its source, constituted as Two, and there is always a disjunction between the One and its Two. They do not coincide for no matter how detailed our descriptions of a given situation are, how complete our One is, how true our perspective is, our comprehension is always nil. We do describe things in an increasingly sophisticated manner, but it does not entail that we comprehend them any better. Our knowledge increases, but we are not getting any closer to Truth for there is an irreducible disjunction between knowledge of being and truth of being. The truth of being is not a One. It is always a Two, an in-between, the middle between the One and its limit. In the following quote from the Gay Science (quoted in Zupančič, 2003, p. 99), Nietzsche puts it thus: “Explanation” is what we call it, but it is “description” that distinguishes us from older stages of knowledge and science. Our descriptions are better … we have merely perfected the image of becoming without reaching beyond the image or behind it. In every case the series of “causes” confronts us much more completely, and we infer: first, this and that has to precede in order that this or that may then follow—but this does not involve any comprehension. In every chemical process, for example, quality appears as a “miracle,” as ever; also, every locomotion; nobody has “explained” a push [stoß]. But how could we possibly explain anything?. ... How should explanations be at all possible when we first turn everything into an image, our image?

    How could we possibly explain anything? In the last hundred years or so, the so-­ called ‘standard model of particle physics’ has attained such a level of sophistication that it is considered to be almost complete. It is such a great achievement of humankind. Even if it is almost complete, however, it does not mean that we now understand what an electron means, or that there are weak and strong nuclear forces, electromagnetic force, and so on governing the interactions of these particles. Do we know anything about what ‘force’ is, or what ‘electron’ is, or what ‘entanglement’ is beyond their mathematical representations? Just because we describe and represent these phenomena in increasing sophistication does not imply that we know what we are talking about. We simply do not understand, but in increasingly more sophisticated and awe-inspiring ways! As Feynman famously put it: “nobody

    A Leap into the Absolute

    129

    understands quantum mechanics!” In the beginning of his public lectures on the theory of light and matter, he says the following: What I am going to tell you about is what we teach our physics students in the third or fourth year of graduate school—and you think I’m going to explain it to you so you can understand it? No, you’re not going to be able to understand it. Why, then, am I going to bother you with all this? Why are you going to sit here all this time, when you won’t be able to understand what I am going to say? It is my task to convince you not to turn away because you don’t understand it. You see, my physics students don’t understand it either. That is because I don’t understand it. Nobody does. (Feynman, 1990, p.  9; emphases original)

    Carlo Rovelli (2021) in the dedication page to his book Helgoland expresses the same insight: “To Ted Newman, who made me understand that I did not understand quantum theory.” The body of knowledge of contemporary physics is accurate to many decimal places, but we do not understand the things that are most basic such as space and time. Zupančič (2003) elaborates: At first sight, it might seem that we are dealing here with a version of Kant’s statement that we cannot have any notion about things as they are in themselves, and that it is always the knowing subject who first constitutes objects as objects (of knowledge as essentially linked to experience). To a certain extent, this parallel undoubtedly exists. Yet, at root, Nietzsche’s problem is a different one. The question is not what (if anything) is the real substance of an object beyond our descriptive knowledge or explanation. The “miracle” that Nietzsche speaks about, and that our description never touches, is inherent to the phenomena themselves. It is inherent to the appearance, and we could designate it as the occurrence of a leap or discontinuity. The point is not that cause and effect are categories, and that, as such, they do not exist in nature, but only in our description of it; the point is that we do not even know what happens between cause and effect, between point a and point b, between numbers 1 and 2. The question is not what a phenomenon looks like in itself, but, rather, what it looks like “in the middle,” or “from the middle.” (pp. 99–100)

    Put differently, our inability to explain anything has nothing to do with an empirical limitation on the part of the state of our scientific understanding so far, which we will increasingly overcome and finally reach at some future point the truth about quantum nature of matter, for instance. The limitation is inherent to the constitution of the phenomena we observe since we, our perspectives, are inscribed in the phenomena we observe. How so? According to Lacanian theory, in the constitution of the ego, during the “mirror stage,” the “I,” in order to become a subject that looks at the world of things outside itself, has to constitute this outside by expelling something out of itself into the world to create a stable subject-object division. This something that becomes an object in the world of objects is therefore constituted by our gaze, the blind spot of our vision. In other words, the subject finds itself on the opposite side of objects or things (seeing them, exploring them, learning about them) only insofar as there is a “thing from the subject” that dwells among these objects or things, a fragmentary remainder of subjectivity dissolved into the “stuff of the world” through the occurrence of a primordial severance. (Zupančič, 2003, p. 105)

    130

    2  Loose Threads

    Put otherwise, the subject is constituted by being inscribed in the object whose truth it is trying to learn. And this fact always escapes us for it works unconsciously of the perspective-bearing “I.” Regardless of how many perspectives we might have on the object, that we are inscribed in the object we are observing always escapes our perspective. This is “the blind spot constituting the place of the subject within the observed picture of things” and “if we take the thesis that the subjective gaze is inscribed in the object seriously, then it follows from this that the object is necessarily not-whole. This does not mean that it always lacks the one thing that would make it complete; it means that it is constitutively not-whole” (Zupančič, 2003, p. 106). The Nietzschean/Lacanian truth therefore is the truth of this not-wholeness. And the only way to get a glimpse of this truth is to let a change of perspectives to take place: a shift between two perspectives is enough for the truth of not-wholeness to take effect. Have we reached a halting-point then? Is philosophy of the Two the ultimate point of the truth we have been seeking? The perspectival truth of Zupančič’s account of truth, is it also in the middle? For a moment, it is One, a consistent, clear, and complete account of truth. Before long, however, it reverts to a moment of Two as soon as I intervene with my perspective, which reveals the Twoness of the original Oneness of Zupančič’s account: the perspective shifts to my take on Zupančič’s account, which at once shifts her account as well. There is no halting-point then to the shift between One, Many, and Two. This is the perspective of granularity, which preserves the perspectives of One, Many, and Two without any synthesis taking place on a meta-level. Granularity does not exist outside life. It does not pontificate as if from outside life. Life is granular. There is a moment of One, the counting-as-One of Zupančič’s take on Nietzsche. It is clearly identifiable since it is consistent, clear, and complete. It is One perspective. There is a moment of Two, however, since Zupančič’s take on Nietzsche has its own limits, which is encountered in relation to another perspective on Nietzsche. There are Many perspectives on Nietzsche’s works, which have their own moments of One and Two. Granularity is the non-existence of the halting-point among the constant transpositioning among the One, Two, and Many perspectives. What is the blind spot of Zupančič’s One then? What makes her One a Two? Does it have anything to do with the first line of conceptualization of Truth? The first line, we said above, identifies truth with the Real as the ultimate Truth of reality, which, however, is very difficult, if not impossible, to endure requiring enormous and sustained ethical/existential courage that only a few can summon. What is this Real? Can it be the “net of light” Nietzsche is referring to in the passage below from Human, All Too Human, which Zupančič quotes: At Noontide—He to whom an active and stormy morning of life is allotted, at the noontide of life feels his soul overcome by a strange longing for a rest that may last for months and years. All grows silent around him, voices sound farther and farther in the distance, the sun shines straight down upon him. … He wants nothing, he troubles about nothing; his heart stands still, only his eye lives. It is a death with waking eyes. Then man sees much that he never saw before, and, so far as his eye can reach, all is woven into and as it were buried in a net of light. He feels happy, but it is a heavy, very heavy kind of happiness—Then at last

    A Leap into the Absolute

    131

    the wind stirs in the trees, noontide is over, life carries him away again, life with its blind eyes, and its tempestuous retinue behind it—desire, illusion, oblivion, enjoyment, destruction, decay. And so comes evening, more stormy and more active than was even the morning—To the really active man these prolonged phases of cognition seem almost uncanny and morbid, but not unpleasant. (Nietzsche quoted in Zupančič, 2003, pp. 101–102; emphasis added)

    Is not this “net of light” Zupančič’s blind spot? Is not this net of light referring to a satori moment, whereby neither One, nor Many, nor Two is relevant for the moment of eternity simply stands still? Isn’t this the moment of pure seeing, only possible as a death with waking eyes? Dead to the stormy morning and stormy evening of “life with its blind eyes, and its tempestuous retinue behind it—desire, illusion, oblivion, enjoyment, destruction, decay”? What is this pure seeing? Here Zupančič introduces Condillac’s thought experiment, which the latter employs to account for the constitution of the ego, to wit, “life with its blind eyes, and its tempestuous retinue behind it—desire, illusion, oblivion, enjoyment, destruction, decay.” Accordingly, we start with “… a statue internally organized just as we are, but covered on the outside with marble, and animated by a spirit that induces no ideas in it” (Zupančič, 2003, p. 103). In the mental experiment involving this statue, Condillac removes portions of the marble from its body bit by bit, in order to clear (in different combinations) the way for different senses, and to ‘observe’ what happens. In relation to the sense of sight, Condillac introduces an interesting distinction: “The statue doesn’t need to learn how to see, but it has to learn how to look. … It seems that we don’t know that there is a difference between seeing [voir] and looking [regarder]” (Condillac quoted in Zupančič 2003, p. 103). The statue does not need to learn how to see, because it sees all there is to see, that is, a colored net of light (generally considered to be the only “pure sight”). (Zupančič, 2003, pp. 103–104; emphases original)

    What is the status of this “net of light”? Apparently, it is the only “pure” sight. What is pure about it? That it does not look, for looking requires separation of some sort. Seeing is direct. We do not need to learn how to see. However, the statue has to learn how to look—that is to say, how to “put things in perspective.” The dichotomy between “net of light” and (perspectival) depth of field was central to this debate, and the passage from the former to the latter was conceived as the moment of the constitution of the ego. (Zupančič, 2003, p. 104; emphasis original)

    As is clear, the ego is the one that can no longer just see. It is the one that learns to look, thereby gaining the capacity to put things in perspective. The ego is that which has a perspective. By attaining a perspective, however, the ego loses something essential. It loses the pure sight, the net of light. The statue, limited only to the sense of sight, was supposed to perceive what it saw as part of itself. In other words, the statue that sees only the net of light sees no-thing, because what it sees is a part of itself qua thing. The sense of touch must gradually teach it how to look— that is, make it conceive of the consciousness of what it sees as a consciousness of something other than itself, of something exterior (i.e. as something that “is seen” outside). The statue, being at first nothing but part of a net composed of rays and sparkling colors, now emerges as an eye, as the organ of sense. That is to say: the constitution of the ego (and of its limits) corresponds to the statue abandoning a portion of itself (and of its life) to the

    132

    2  Loose Threads

    outer world, to the world of objects that are themselves constituted in this very same gesture. The statue ceases to be a thing, and becomes a subject, at the moment when a part of itself is irredeemably lost, and transformed into an object. (Zupančič, 2003, p. 104; emphasis original)

    The subject-object duality is born. The pre-egoic thing ceases to be and is transformed into a subject in the form of the ego whereby a perspective is gained at the expense of losing the net of light. The net of light is gone and is replaced with the complex of a-world-outside-and-a-world-inside so that the ego can now look from the inside at the world outside. The inside-outside, internal-external division is born and the ego is situated right in the midst of it. It is now a subject, a constitutively split subject for the earlier immersion in the net of light, when everything it saw was part of itself, is necessarily lost. “The statue that sees only the net of light sees no-­ thing, because what it sees is a part of itself qua thing” does not, however, refer to a pre-egoic oceanic bliss. The latter is not a state wherein the newborn baby is immersed not having any bodily or psychic identity, boundaries, separate from the mother, or primary caretaker. Rather, the net of light where the subject-object division fails to obtain is the satori moment of unity consciousness. This unity is not like the unity experience of the newborn baby. The latter is pre-egoic. The former is trans-egoic. And this is the point where Zupančič (and the other Lacanians) falls for the so-called pre/trans fallacy, where pre-subjective and trans-subjective stages of psychic development are confused with one another simply because both are in their own ways non-subjective (Wilber, 1982)? In any developmental sequence, growth will proceed from pre-X to X to trans-X (unless X is a definite end limit). Because both pre-X and trans-X are, in their own ways, non-X, they may appear similar, even identical, to the untutored eye. This is particularly the case with prepersonal and transpersonal, or prerational and transrational, or pre-egoic and trans-­ egoic. Once these two conceptually and developmentally distinct realms of experience are theoretically confused, one tends either to elevate prepersonal events to transpersonal status or to reduce transpersonal events to prepersonal status. This is pre/trans fallacy. (Wilber, 1982)

    Here it is a clear case of reducing a trans-egoic event to a pre-egoic status. The net of light, pure sight, is a trans-egoic state. It is not an infantile state of oceanic fusion and bliss. The ego emerges as a split Lacanian subject out of such an oceanic state of fusion and bliss with the help of the sense of touch, or in Lacan’s case, through the dynamics of the “mirror stage.” It seems as if Condillac is proposing a kind of mythological version of Lacan’s theory of the “mirror stage,” as well as the Lacanian theory of the field of vision, focused on the fundamental disjunction between seeing (as the eye) and the gaze. When the statue was just seeing, but had not yet learned how to look, everything it saw was part of itself. But in order to become a subject, to assume a place from which it could say “I” (i.e. the place of the subject of representation in Lacan’s schema of vision), the statue had to cut off a part of itself. From the “thing that sees,” it was transformed into a looking subject, and to accomplish this, it had to expel something that, through this act of expulsion, thus became an object. This is a fascinating narrative accounting for the constitution of what Lacan calls the “object-gaze,” the gaze as (partial) object—the gaze that is always outside, and constitutes the blind spot of our vision. (Zupančič, 2003, p. 104)

    A Leap into the Absolute

    133

    When Zupančič says “When the statue was just seeing, but had not yet learned how to look, everything it saw was part of itself,” she hears pre-egoic infantile fusion state. What she should be hearing instead is the opposite, the trans-egoic state. Babies do not see a net of light. What they see is a blurred vision. In the net of light, things are distinct but not separate. Separation arrives at the scene with the emergence of the ego as it is described by Lacan in the mirror stage as a result of which the ego becomes a subject, the I. The latter is not the trans-egoic I but “the place of the subject of representation.” It is the I that perceives itself in opposition to an outside world of objects. Lacan’s insight revolves around how this transformation into a looking subject takes place. More importantly, this insight into the split subject is also the very same insight into its overcoming. The blind spot of our vision is at the same time the realization of its dissolution. Zupančič (as well as Lacan and Žižek) understands it without really understanding it: The most important aspect of this account is that the constitution of the dividing line between subject (of seeing, of representation, of knowledge) and the world of objects coincides with a part of the subject passing onto the side of objects, thus introducing a fundamental asymmetry in the subject-object relationship. In other words, the subject finds itself on the opposite side of objects or things (seeing them, exploring them, learning about them) only insofar as there is a “thing from the subject” that dwells among these objects or things, a fragmentary remainder of subjectivity dissolved into the “stuff of the world” through the occurrence of a primordial severance. (Zupančič, 2003, pp. 104–105)

    The “thing from the subject” that dwells among the objects is not a fragmentary remainder of subjectivity but the trans-egoic Self, the I, not of representation but the I that can never be represented for it cannot be an object standing against a representing I. This I that can never be represented can nevertheless be experienced. This is what is ruled out by Lacanian analysis. It does not have to be ruled out. Again, Zupančič says it without really saying it: What, exactly, is the conception of truth at work in this configuration of asymmetry, a conception of truth following from the fact that the subject is “ex-centered” in her very constitution? It is not that the truth is too powerful or too horrible for our knowledge (so that it has to be diminished in intensity to a certain degree)—what is at stake is a structural disjunction between the “object of knowledge” and the way we are inscribed in it, this disjunction itself being precisely the place of truth. It is important to stress here that the way we are inscribed in the object whose truth we are trying to learn is something other than the question of the point of view from which we look (or speak or judge). These are two separate questions leading us to the problem of what is usually called “perspectivity.” Perspectivity and its relativism (“this is how I see things, but I admit the possibility that somebody else sees them very differently”) do not simply limit our knowledge, in the sense that we can never know the thing in its pure integrity or wholeness as such. What structurally escape every (single) perspective are not just certain aspects of the thing that remain in the dark (this problem is purely empirical), but the way in which we, as subjects, are inscribed in the thing we are observing. (Zupančič, 2003, p. 105)

    As subjects, as egos representing a world of objects, we are integrally (not accidentally) inscribed in the objects we are representing. The objects in the world are always-already object-subject. We are already there, and this is the place of truth that Nietzsche has been trying to articulate in his torturous poetic prose. We are

    134

    2  Loose Threads

    already there, we are Dasein, to invoke Heidegger, if you will. The objects are not separate from us. We are in the objects; we just do not recognize this. The whole complex—the subject of representation, the egoic I, and the objects represented through the act of expulsion of this I—is the place of the net of light, is the place of truth. This place is silent. It does not appear. This is the Self of the Indian Advaita Vedanta, the Greatest Good, the realization of which only requires a shift of perspective: from the split subject to the silent place of this split, which is not split itself. It is pure seeing, pure net of light, pure Awareness.

    The Ego Basho  Let’s open a small parenthesis here to address in a preliminary fashion the question of justice by bringing together Nishida’s notion of basho, the idea of inter-category interpermeation alluded to above, and the actual infinite sets of Cantor’s set-theoretic universe, his mathematical theology. We will go into this issue more deeply in Part II.  What follows is only a rudimentary sketch. The terms employed here— basho, inter-category interpermeation, and actual infinite sets—belong to different contexts although they are all prima facie related to the use of logical categories. The question of justice requires the deployment of the notion of granularity for we are trying to think absolute justice. Since granularity is the notion with which we think the Absolute, it makes sense to employ it to think absolute justice as well. Not surprisingly, it turns out that the Absolute itself and absolute justice are one and the same thing. Let us start by defining what we can term ‘the ego basho’ as the field of transactions of the ordinary ego consciousness fully functional within the regular daily cycle of its waking, dreaming, and deep dreamless sleep states. This would be what Metzinger (2003) would refer to as the content of the phenomenal self-model activated by the brain, namely, the ego. To use our terminology, we can observe that the ego basho is where the equalization and hierarchy-pulverizing machines are switched off. There is nothing but a universe hierarchically organized. These hierarchies come in ontological, logical, and chronological modes, and they operate largely unconsciously. Phenomenologically speaking, this is the everyday world of the ego in its natural attitude. Psychologically speaking, the defining characteristic of the ordinary ego consciousness is a state of anxiety and everyday worries concerning mostly the future, near and distant, experienced by a person with an unmistakable sense of being a separate-self, separate, that is, from everything else in the universe. We are assuming here that the sense of being a separate-self is based on a relatively stable psychoneurotic ego structure with no psychotic and/or borderline psychopathologies nor cerebral lesions. What is more, everything else is also separate from everything else in the universe. This is, philosophically speaking, the typical Cartesian subject standing over against the world. Concomitant with the state of anxiety is ego’s tendency to constantly distract itself from this state of agony and anguish. The ego does this in a state of incessant

    The Ego Basho

    135

    transactions with other egos and objects of the world, mostly in waking state, and to a lesser extent in dream state, and to an even lesser extent in deep dreamless sleep state. Throughout these transactions the ego suffers physical, mental, and emotional pain despite the attempts to distract itself from such pain. In short, the ego basho is where the ego is in a state of suffering that it tries to distract itself from (to a large extent unconsciously). Clearly, the range of interactions and transactions within the ego basho is infinite. It is a whole world upon itself, a complete universe. In other words, it is an actual infinite set. Yet this set is bounded by virtue of being defined by the ego basho. In other words, the ego basho is a completed infinite set. It is delimited by at least one other basho, the non-ego basho, which can be defined as the field of interactions whereby the ego totally drops out of the picture, or where the equalization and hierarchy-pulverizing machines are switched on to the maximum. This is what we can call the state of enlightenment, where there is no suffering since there is no one separate self to undergo suffering. There is simply timeless awareness in action. Timeless because the past, the present, and the future are embraced as the eternal Presence, one hundred percent of which is here and now. The non-ego basho is also an actual infinite set. It might perhaps be claimed that it is a larger infinite set (like the set of real numbers) than that of the ego basho (like the set of natural numbers). That is, it is more encompassing. For now, this distinction in regards to the respective cardinality (size) of these two sets is inconsequential for our purposes. What is important is that the distinction between these two domains appears to be stable as long as the granularity of these domains, that is, their interpermeation, is not taken into account. When it is taken into account, these bashos cease to be actual infinite sets and become interpermeated, which is, as far as we are concerned, the only way the notion of absolute justice makes sense. There is relative justice in the ego basho. There is no sense of justice in the non-ego basho since the notion of justice completely drops out of the picture. In the interpermeation of the ego and non-ego bashos there is absolute justice. From the perspective of the ego basho, the non-ego basho is nothing, of course. That is, it does not exist. The ego’s life entirely takes place within the basho of ego. Most people spend their entire lives within the domain of the ego realm without any clue as to its limit since the ego basho itself is an actual infinite set. Therefore, the ego might feel like its life is potentially infinite, able to be extended indefinitely. As long as the ego is within its own basho, it does not feel like it is limited despite the fact that occasionally, when it fails to sufficiently distract itself, it feels like there must be something beyond the ego basho, beyond the pain and suffering that gives some sort of meaning to the latter. When such feelings emerge, usually they are taken care of by referring to certain objects within the ego basho such as religion, philosophy, spirituality, and so forth, to comfort the ego reassuring that its world is infinite. If the feelings are too strong to be assuaged by these institutions and their elaborate schemes of distraction, then the ego might take certain actions to probe deeper and discover the limitations of its own basho. Anesthetized or anxious, either way there is a problem. A human life is spent without any access to the field of experience defined by non-ego basho, which is an

    136

    2  Loose Threads

    actually existing domain of experience, an actual infinite as well. From the perspective of the ego, the ego and non-ego bashos are separated from each other. They do not mix, which means the unenlightened modes of existence are oblivious to the enlightened mode of existence. The other way around does not hold, however, and this is not fair. From the perspective of the non-ego basho, the ego-basho is fully accessible though not desirable. In other words, there is an ontological hierarchy between the ego and non-ego bashos, a seemingly impermeable membrane. The non-ego basho is more encompassing than the ego-basho. Even if the ego at some point realizes that its basho is delimited with that of the non-ego basho, it has already suffered the pain of being limited to the ego basho for a certain amount of time. Even if it is enlightened now, the injustice suffered is only retroactively redeemed. This is a standard but unsatisfactory solution as far as absolute justice is concerned. What the notion of granularity offers for a more satisfactory solution to the question of absolute justice is the following: the ego and non-ego bashos are granular, that is, there is no absolute ontological hierarchy between the two; they are always-­ already interpenetrative. Namely, they are under the sway of inter-category interpermeation. Otherwise, there is injustice even if it is experienced only from the perspective of the ego basho. If the ego basho is not granular vis-à-vis the non-ego basho, then it is difficult to justify the injustice, the pain and suffering, undergone during the ego’s unenlightened period. Let’s present this reasoning in a stream-of-­ consciousness-like style: I am not enlightened now. It is clear. My wife bears witness to this fact on a daily basis. I am constantly in a state of anxiety and everyday worries mostly concerning the future. I have been thrown into this world, which I have not created nor am I in control of. There are certain possibilities available to me and I have to act on an understanding of these existential possibilities. To wit, I am in a state of Heideggerian care. I am also worried about my philosophical thinking. I feel like it falls short of achieving an ultimate form. I suffer physical, mental, and emotional pain. I want to be enlightened. I don’t know why and how. But there is a desire in me to look for something outside the ego basho. Shall I start meditating? The best case scenario is that at some point in the future (in this lifetime or the next depending on my karmic baggage), if I regularly meditate perhaps as my wife implores me to do, I will become enlightened thanks to my efforts, or some contingent factor, or divine intervention, or whatnot, and live the rest of my life (in this life or the next) as an enlightened being, which will make my unenlightened years of pain and suffering redeemed somehow. Redemption in the future. Or retroactive redemption. This seems to be the only option available to us mortals. What I have just described cannot be the case though for it leaves the dispensation of justice to the efforts, conditions, skills, events in the life of my ego. God, or whoever or whatever is in charge of this existence, assuming that someone or something is in charge, which is not a given, cannot be that cruel and unjust. It cannot make us suffer and redeem that suffering retroactively. Furthermore, it is not just us humans who are in this dreadful situation. I have read in the Guardian that ‘some 7bn (billion) male chicks, unwanted because they provide neither meat nor eggs, are culled around the world every year. Many are ground up alive, others are gassed, electrocuted, or asphyxiated in plastic bags’ (The Guardian, 2020). Horrendous. This is just a recent example, of course. Throughout sentient life on Earth, countless generations of living beings have perished. How can we reconcile this kind of destruction of life with a just creation? Obviously, this sounds a lot like the standard issue of the question of evil. This is how we tackle it: Absolute justice has to be

    Granular Hegel and Tables

    137

    immediate. It is not justice if it is delayed, redefined, reframed, recontextualized, and so forth. It has to be pure or it is not justice. This implies that enlightenment cannot be up to what I do or not do, or up to a contingent event, or up to a divine intervention. If that is the case, then there is no justice. Justice cannot be retrospective. Justice is eternal. Justice has nothing to do with time actually. It is misleading to say that justice has to be immediate. Justice is eternal. Enlightenment is also eternal. Enlightenment and justice are the same thing. They are eternal. Enlightenment is always-already here whether “I” realizes it or not. Enlightenment is not up to me. It cannot be up to me. Enlightenment has nothing to do with time. It is outside of time. You don’t become enlightened. You are always-already enlightened. We are always-already enlightened. There can’t be any other way if justice is to be. Existence, or God, cannot be as unjust as leaving enlightenment to us, to our own efforts to become enlightened in time. Most perish without achieving it anyway, which means it is not something achieved in time or a different place like Heaven. It is something already here for everybody, for every single speck of dust. Therefore, there is nothing that needs to be done. Everything is already as it should be. It is not like there is a time when you are unenlightened, and then you become enlightened. How can you then justify the injustice suffered during your unenlightened period? Unenlightenment is injustice. Since there is no injustice, there is no unenlightenment. Justice and enlightenment are eternal. Since the ego basho is the domain of experience where eternity does not make any sense except in the sense of indefinite extension of time into the future, which has nothing to do with eternity, and since non-ego basho is defined by the experience of eternity, these two in their duality cannot achieve the state of absolute justice. Only in their interpermeation in an always-already structure can we talk of absolute justice. That is, only in their granularity is there absolute justice. It is not like there is ego basho here and non-ego basho over there. What there is is ego-non-ego-basho.

    Granular Hegel and Tables Back to Hegel following our little hiatus. To give another example to illustrate the centrality of Hegel for our project in the way he is present in most of the thinkers we have the opportunity to discuss, I will mention Harman next, who maintains that German Idealism in general and Hegel in particular could have turned German Realism rather than German Idealism had they followed Leibniz instead of Fichte (Harman, 2013). Contra the German Idealist tradition, the mistake of Kant was not to cling naively to a thing-­ in-­itself beyond human access, but to limit the thing-in-itself to a special poignant burden of human finitude when it is actually characteristic of relationality in general. This is what I meant earlier when suggesting that the history of philosophy could have generated a “German Realism,” perhaps based on Leibnizian influence, rather than the German Idealism that actually took hold, and which is resurgent today in the widely influential philosophies of Alain Badiou and Slavoj Žižek, which mix Hegel with Lacanian psychoanalysis in a way that pushes objects away from the center of philosophy where they belong. (Harman, 2013, p. 273)

    According to Harman, whose variant of speculative realism is better known as object-oriented ontology, the so-called ‘triple O’ (OOO), objects ought to be at the center of philosophy. But which objects? In a fascinating short piece, The Third Table, he offers his take on the British astrophysicist Sir Arthur Stanley Eddington’s

    138

    2  Loose Threads

    parable of the two tables and argues for the existence of a third. Eddington claims that “there are duplicates of every object about me—two tables, two chairs, two pens” (Eddington quoted in Harman, 2012, p. 5). What he means to suggest is that “the two tables in question are the familiar table of everyday life and the same table as described by physics” (Harman, 2012, p. 5). For Eddington it is the latter that is the really real table, the one revealed by physics (and mathematics). For people in the humanities, however, the so-called the table of everyday life is equally real, if not more so. For Harman, both the everyday table and the scientific table are equally wrong about the table since both reduce it to a caricature of the real table. When weighing the respective merits of the everyday and scientific tables, we shall find that both are equally unreal, since both amount simply to opposite forms of reductionism. The scientist reduces the table downward to tiny particles invisible to the eye; the humanist reduces it upward to a series of effects on people and other things. To put it bluntly, both of Eddington’s tables are utter shams that confuse the table with its internal and external environments, respectively. The real table is in fact a third table lying between these two others. (Harman, 2012, pp. 6–7; emphasis original)

    For Harman, the third table, the real table, “has an autonomous reality over and above its causal components” (Harman, 2012, pp.  7–8; emphasis original). No object, no relationship, no component, no effect can exhaust the reality of an object, which is “deeper than any theoretical or practical encounter with it” (Harman, 2012, pp. 9–10). We have now isolated the location of the third table—the only real one. Eddington’s first table ruins tables by turning them into nothing but their everyday effects on us or on someone else. Eddington’s second table ruins tables by disintegrating them into nothing but tiny electric charges or faint material flickerings. Yet the third table lies directly between these other two, neither of which is really a table. Our third table emerges as something distinct from its own components and also withdraws behind all its external effects. Our table is an intermediate being found neither in subatomic physics nor in human psychology, but in a permanent autonomous zone where objects are simply themselves. And in my view, this is the genuine meaning of the word “substance,” which Eddington uses too loosely to refer to table number one as found in human experience. (Harman, 2012, p. 10; emphases original)

    Harman’s claim is that the third table is the only real table. For us, in contrast, there is a fourth table, the granular table, the most inclusive table imaginable. As a matter of fact, the granular table is an inclusion machine. It is the table of which all these three tables are equiprimordially real and interchangeable. They are all equal in value and ultimacy. The granular table is the interpermeation of the three tables. It is the table that supports its fundamental nothingness, and hence supports its infinite iterability. Granularity as the most omnicomprehensive term I can imagine supports the reality of all three tables without instituting a hierarchy among them. Granularity is the absolute dissolving agent. It receives all of them equally denying reality to none. Not only does it not exclude any but, more importantly, it pulverizes the value-hierarchy between them: Eddington’s table, the everyday table, and Harman’s table are equiprimordial. Moving from the granular table to granular Hegel, the fact is that Hegel could have been a Chinese Buddhist Hegel or a Realist Hegel rather than the Idealist

    Granular Hegel and Tables

    139

    Hegel we are all familiar with. As suggested with the Harman case, our position is even stronger however. It is not that Hegel could have been a realist or a Buddhist with a little twist here and another there but that he already is necessarily both realist and Buddhist at once for Hegel, before anything else, is granular. There is only one Hegel if you will, and that is the granular Hegel; not in the sense that there is the granular Hegel here as opposed to all the other Hegels over there but that all the other Hegels are the granular Hegel in their ability to equally support its fundamental nothingness. What Hegel articulates in and through the Science of Logic, for instance, necessarily goes beyond his intentions. Clearly, his intention is not to articulate a Buddhist notion of nothingness in this work but he ends up doing exactly that, among other things, as will be argued in reference to Ziporyn’s work. Hegel as the living (or dead) human being is not the same as the granular Hegel. There is always a minimal distance between the humanity of Hegel and his subjectivity (McGowan, 2013). That is, Hegel’s humanity belongs to him, whereas his subjectivity belongs to all. His humanity is particular; his subjectivity is universal. We should be careful however. Granularity does not side with subjectivity here. Rather it concerns the interpermeation of humanity-subjectivity. There is no Hegel simpliciter. To go back to contradictions, the coincidence of the beginning and the end referred to earlier implies the living and concrete coincidence of, for instance, the self-movement of the soul on the one hand and the total stillness or motionlessness or indeterminate simplicity of the spirit on the other; or the coincidence of total mediation on the one hand and absolute immediacy on the other; or the coincidence of the temporal/spatial developmental matrix in which subjectively and objectively existing beings are in opposition, on the one hand, and eternity, whereby those very same beings are distinct yet inseparably unified in not existing for themselves only but for the living concrete unity that they are, on the other; or the coincidence of consciousness of opposition on the one hand and superconsciousness of unity on the other; or the coincidence of finite beings on the one hand and infinite thought on the other; or the coincidence of unlimited meaningless iterations on the one hand and semantic signs on the other, and so forth. This is our standpoint, namely, the coincidence of opposites à la Hegel. Such a standpoint runs counter to the ordinary phenomenal consciousness for which the beginning and the end, and all other opposites, are clearly separated. So be it. Our goal is not to bolster the ordinary consciousness but to dissolve it. This constitutes the pedagogical core of the argument, which will be taken up in earnest in Part III. Incidentally, can we prove or deduce any of these unjustified assertions we have been freely summoning up thus far? Or are they merely the babblings of a raving person, who, as Schelling knew, can only narrate what cannot be derived? For now, what we can suggest is that just because we say everything is granular, or rather everything is in granularity, the necessary logical space of nothingness, does not mean that we know everything that is in it; we only know that everything is in it; therefore, in principle we can know everything.

    140

    2  Loose Threads

    This runs counter to Harman’s project touched upon briefly above, according to which Kantian thing-in-itself is categorically unknowable, and not just for human beings but for any thing else as well (Harman, 2011a). The possibility of direct contact/access with the things-in-themselves is precluded, again not just for humans but for any object. No object can exhaust the reality of any other. For us, we can know the Absolute but it does not thus mean that we know everything for the Absolute is not a thing. It is unbedingt (unthinged). We can know the groundlessness of things for we directly inhabit it without any mediation but we do not know every single thing that is or could be grounded. What we can know is that we can know everything. There are unknown things surely; maybe even unknowable things like dark matter-dark energy or black holes, or any number of eccentric quantum objects, and the like, but there is ultimately not an unknowable thing-in-itself à la Kant underlying the appearances for that would mean that there is a self outside the domain of granularity, a non-granular thing, and, as will be seen shortly, our principal position, at least provisionally, is that there is no such self à la Buddhism.

    Hegel’s Logic Here a reference to Hegel’s Science of Logic could help us to come to terms with the weirdness at hand: the weirdness that obtains concerning the relationship between being, nothing, and becoming, the relationship whereby all three coincide: being-becoming-in-and-as-nothing. For Hegel, absolute knowledge is the moment wherein truth is unveiled, whereby pure science, pure self-consciousness, pure thought, pure concept, pure reason, and pure truth all perfectly coincide revealing “God’s eternal essence before the creation of nature and of a finite spirit” (Hegel, 2010, p. 29). This sounds inordinately metaphysical, and the use of words like ‘god’ and ‘spirit’ and ‘eternal essence’ are not particularly helpful due to the baggage they are burdened with. The same insight can be phrased in a more secular tone using Buddhist phraseology perhaps. It basically describes the Zen Buddhist satori/kenshō experience, which goes beyond a metaphysical statement and plunges into the fact of the coincidence of pure science, pure self-consciousness, pure thought, pure concept, pure reason, and pure truth revealing the eternal essence of nothingness, formlessness, the moment before the manifestation of any forms. The before in “before the creation of nature and of a finite spirit” is the before whereby the entire manifest realm, the sphere of existence, drops revealing the freedom of the unmanifest. This before we should note is not a chronological but an ontological before, which is ever present now, which is therefore accessible at any moment. Hegel refers to satori experience using the word logic, which he defines as “the spirit’s consciousness of its own pure essence” (Hegel, 2010, p. 31). Strangely, the Buddhist satori and Hegel’s logic coincide. When science, self-consciousness, thought, concept, reason, and truth are not pure, however, we leave the moment of satori, formlessness, behind, which always already has been eternal, and enter into the temporalized-spatialized mode of

    Hegel’s Logic

    141

    consciousness, the world of manifold distinct forms, where standard logical categories hold sway. How can one enter and exit that which is eternal though? (Curiously enough, notice that this is the same question as ‘how can one enter and exit deep dreamless sleep’? In a way, deep dreamless sleep is always there.) To address this inconsistency, let’s recall how Hegel begins the Logic. In Volume One, Book One, The Doctrine of Being, at the very beginning, he poses the question of beginning, the speculative nature of philosophical beginning: is the beginning of philosophy something mediated or something immediate? He posits the circularity of immediacy and mediation, or rather their inseparability. … there is nothing in heaven or nature or spirit or anywhere else that does not contain just as much immediacy as mediation, so that both these determinations prove to be unseparated and inseparable and the opposition between them nothing real. (Hegel, 2010, p. 46, emphases original) The same must be said of being and nothing as was said above of immediacy and mediation (which contain a reference to each other and hence negation), that nowhere on heaven or on earth is there anything which does not contain both being and nothing in itself. (Hegel, 2010, p. 61, emphases original)

    In the same vein, that which is eternal and that which is temporalized-spatialized are inseparable. Therefore, it is possible to enter and exit that which is eternal. Seeing into one’s true nature, satori, and losing that vision, that insight in time, are equiprimordially possible. Furthermore, they mutually entail each other: satori and non-­ satori are satori-non-satori. To elaborate further, the beginning is pure being, without any content, without any determination. To wit, it is formless. There is no distinction within it. It is pure immediacy itself. If there were any content in the pure being, it would entail distinction and hence mediation. The beginning of philosophy is the ever-present ground of all development. As the ground, it is completely empty of any content. There is nothing to be intuited in it. “Being, the indeterminate immediate is in fact nothing, and neither more nor less than nothing” (Hegel, 2010, p. 59). This is the moment of formless eternity. Nevertheless, pure immediacy “is itself an expression of reflection; it refers to the distinction from what is mediated” (Hegel, 2010, p. 47). Hence progression, that is, temporality-spatiality, is possible with the proviso that … progression is a retreat to the ground, to the origin and the truth on which that with which the beginning was made, and from which it is in fact produced, depends.  – Thus ­consciousness, on its forward path from the immediacy with which it began, is led back to the absolute knowledge which is its innermost truth. This truth, the ground, is then also that from which the original first proceeds, the same first which at the beginning came on the scene as something immediate. – It is most of all in this way that absolute spirit (which is revealed as the concrete and supreme truth of all being) comes to be known, as at the end of the development it freely externalizes itself, letting itself go into the shape of an immediate being – resolving itself into the creation of a world which contains all that fell within the development preceding that result and which, through this reversal of position with its beginning, is converted into something dependent on the result as principle. Essential to science is not so much that a pure immediacy should be the beginning, but that the whole of science is in itself a circle in which the first becomes also the last, and the last also the first. (Hegel, 2010, p. 49, emphases original)

    142

    2  Loose Threads

    From the point of view of eternity, all this movement of progression, retreat, forward path, leading back, proceeding, coming on the scene, coming to be known, and so on, has eternally happened. From the point of view of the unfolding movement itself, there is a drama, a thickening plot, of temporalization-spatialization. Ultimately, the points of view of eternity and temporality-spatiality are interchangeable. Formlessness and the forms interpenetrate. The satori experience is the experience of this realization. Hegel continues: Conversely, it follows that it is just as necessary to consider as result that into which the movement returns as to its ground. In this respect, the first is just as much the ground, and the last a derivative; since the movement makes its start from the first and by correct inferences arrives at the last as the ground, this last is result. Further, the advance from that which constitutes the beginning is to be considered only as one more determination of the same advance, so that this beginning remains as the underlying ground of all that follows without vanishing from it. The advance does not consist in the derivation of an other, or in the transition to a truly other: inasmuch as there is a transition, it is equally sublated again. Thus the beginning of philosophy is the ever present and self-preserving foundation of all subsequent developments, remaining everywhere immanent in its further determinations. (Hegel, 2010, p. 49, emphases original)

    Let’s keep in mind that sublation, that ill-famed Hegelian term, is not so much overcoming as the moment of spontaneous going back to immediacy, to the ground, the origin, the unity, and the truth, and conversely, proceeding back into untruth. Sublation is the return of the form back into formlessness; or put more precisely, it is the identity of the form and formlessness for formlessness passes over into form in return. Sublation is the return of temporality back into simultaneity and vice versa. It is the vanishing of form into formlessness and formlessness emerging back into form. It is possible to note that aufheben refers to the perpetual transfiguration, or metamorphosis, of the form into formlessness, and of formlessness into form (Malabou, 2011, p. 107). If the beginning is formless, how does the form arise out of it, or proceed from it though? Well, if formlessness is considered as something that is without form, it thereby attains a form: that-which-is-without-form. Yet formlessness cannot be the latter since it is formless. Hegel captures brilliantly the dilemma of being (form) and nothing (formlessness) both being contained in the beginning below: As yet there is nothing, and something is supposed to become. The beginning is not pure nothing but a nothing, rather, from which something is to proceed; also being, therefore, is already contained in the beginning. Therefore, the beginning contains both, being and nothing; it is the unity of being and nothing, or is non-being which is at the same time being, and being which is at the same time non-being. Further, being and nothing are present in the beginning as distinguished; for the beginning points to something other  – it is a non-being which refers to an other; that which begins, as yet is not; it only reaches out to being. The being contained in the beginning is such, therefore, that it distances itself from non-being or sublates it as something which is opposed to it. But further, that which begins already is, but is also just as much not yet. The opposites, being and non-being, are therefore in immediate union in it; or the beginning is their undifferentiated unity.

    Hegel’s Logic

    143

    An analysis of the beginning would thus yield the concept of the unity of being and non-­ being – or, in a more reflected form, the concept of the unity of differentiated and undifferentiated being – or of the identity of identity and non-identity. This concept could be regarded as the first, purest, that is, most abstract, definition of the absolute. (Hegel, 2010, p. 51, emphases original)

    The constant circular reversal of the origin (beginning, immediacy) and the result (end, mediation) and their non-linear coincidence and inseparability is how Hegel comes to terms with the dynamism-constancy of the Absolute, a necessary logical space of nothingness, if we put it in our jargon inspired by Buddhist phraseology. It is not a matter of conceiving, say, eternity in opposition to temporality but more like the interpermeation of the two where eternity emerges from within temporality and temporality emerges from within eternity for the two ultimately are the same. Well, from the point of view of eternity, they are the same. From the point of view of temporality, they are not the same. From the point of view of the interpermeation of the two, or the Middle of Chinese thought, they are the-same-and-not-the-same. Back to inconsistency, which is becoming! Becoming, the unity of being and nothing, is the interpermeation of being and nothing. As Hegel puts it: Pure being and pure nothing are therefore the same. The truth is neither being nor nothing, but rather that being has passed over into nothing and nothing into being  – “has passed over,” not passes over. But the truth is just as much that they are not without distinction; it is rather that they are not the same, that they are absolutely distinct yet equally unseparated and inseparable, and that each immediately vanishes in its opposite. Their truth is therefore this movement of the immediate vanishing of the one into the other: becoming, a movement in which the two are distinguished, but by a distinction which has just as immediately dissolved itself. (Hegel, 2010, pp. 59–60, emphases original)

    The remark “has passed over, not passes over” is the capital point here to come to terms with the inseparability yet distinction of being and nothing. Being and nothing are not separate moments or forces existing in themselves in a blasé fashion. They cannot be held apart in time. Rather, being and nothing are their interpermeation. For customary thinking, only two separate things pass over into each other. One passes over into the other. The movement of true becoming, for Hegel, on the other hand, is when inseparable things have passed over. That is, Hegel points to the movement characterized by having always-already passed over into each other. Being and nothing have always-already passed over into each other. They are interpermeable, namely, granular. This interpermeation is what Hegel calls “becoming” and constitutes the foundation of all that follows. As Hegel remarks: For from now on this unity of being and nothing will stand once and for all as foundation, as first truth, and will thus constitute the element of all that follows. All further logical determinations besides becoming itself (existence, quality, and in general all the concepts of philosophy) are therefore examples of this unity. – As for that sense that styles itself as common or sound, if it rejects the inseparability of being and nothing, let it try to produce an example in which the one is found separate from the other (let it separate something from limit or limitation, or, as just said, the infinite, God, from activity). Only the empty figments of thought, being and nothing, only these, are separate things, and they are the ones which

    144

    2  Loose Threads

    are accorded priority by common sense over the truth, the inseparability of the two which is everywhere before us. (Hegel, 2010, p. 62, emphasis original)

    In short, when we think of the Absolute, the unity of being and nothing, we think of becoming. Put in our idiom, we think of the ontological necessity of the logical space of nothingness, which does not allow for the possibility of an unknowable entirely-other of this nothingness. As mentioned before, such a possibility amounts to the positing of a self, which is considered the worst imaginable offence, the one inadmissible thing, from a Buddhist perspective. In other words, the Absolute cannot accede to its radical outside. If it did, it wouldn’t be the absolute. When characterized as the necessary logical space of nothingness, it is inevitable that contradictions are deployed to refer to the dialectics of the Absolute. Circular logics become inescapable.

    Meillassouxian Absolute Similarly, what we can call the logic of the Buddhist Hegel, for whom true contradictions are not an embarrassment, is also in this category of circular logics. The so-called Buddhist Hegel, incidentally, is based on the affinities between Hegel’s system and that of the various Buddhist ontologies, which I will discuss later in the work. However, Buddhist or otherwise, it is clear that the circular logics such as the one Hegel articulates in the Logic, whereby the simultaneity of simultaneity and temporality (development) is affirmed, do not go unchallenged. Meillassoux (2012a), for instance—who publicly acknowledged that “Hegel, along with Marx, was my only true master: the one on whom I had to depend in order to achieve my own thinking” in an interview with Harman (Harman, 2011b, p. 168)—is nevertheless critical of such notions of the Absolute and the attendant circular logics. His is one of the most original critiques addressed to Hegel. It revolves around his conviction that “there could never be contradictions in reality” (Meillassoux in Harman, 2011b, p. 168, emphasis original). To his mind, … believing in real necessity (metaphysics) and defending it with the greatest degree of rigor, obliges one to become a dialectician, and thus to be condemned to the stating of contradictions. Hegel understood this better than anyone. He unveiled the core of all metaphysics as a pure and simple contradiction, and demonstrated that if one wishes to continue to defend the former absolute necessity, it would be necessary to rehabilitate the notion of contradiction, which is the irrational notion par excellence. And here we find the true greatness of the dialectic: it exhibits the contradictory character of all real necessity. And conversely, it indicates the price that must be paid by the absolute refusal of all ontological contradiction: the related refusal of any necessity of things, laws, or events. (Meillassoux in Harman, 2011b, pp. 168–169, emphasis added)

    According to Meillassoux, then, as long as we subscribe to real necessity, we have to function within a logical space defined by contradiction. This he laments. His program on the other hand is defined by thinking the absolute necessity without positing contradiction as the basis of expressing the Absolute. Thought, according to Meillassoux, is capable of the absolute. On that we are in agreement. However,

    Meillassouxian Absolute

    145

    Meillassoux’s Absolute is not the necessary logical space of nothingness but the absolute of hyperchaos, or hyperchaotic Time, which is not even more chaotic than chaos but simply order or disorder. It is order-disorder, “… something that is in adequation with every state of reality—order or disorder” (Hecker et al., 2010, p. 2). Hyperchaos is the facticity of all worlds, all laws, all things in laws, all science. Another way to put it is to say that “… the problem in understanding ultimate reality is not to understand some ultimate reason of rationality; it is to understand that rationality is the understanding that there is no ultimate reason” (Hecker et al., 2010, pp. 4–5). On the surface at least, this sounds a lot like the Buddhist nothingness to me. I am still in agreement with Meillassoux. However, he draws the implication that the absolute does not need us, does not need thought. “Facticity in itself is an absolute, it can exist without us” (Hecker et al., 2010, p. 9). It is devoid of all subjectivity. Here I pause for a second for if granularity is nothing but the interpermeation of subjectivity and objectivity in the necessary logical space of nothingness, it is impossible for objectivity to remain untouched, unpenetrated, unpermeated, by subjectivity. The two always go together, which Meillassoux refers to as the absolutization of the correlation between being and thought and thinks of the Hegelian take on the latter as the paradigmatic case. He goes on to say: Here, there is something that is eternal but not ideal. Idealism thinks that it’s always meaning or essence that is eternal. For me what is eternal is just that any sign is a fact. When you see the facticity before the reality of a fact, then you don’t look at this teapot as an object that is factual, but you look at it as being the support of its facticity; and the support of its facticity as facticity is the same for the teapot as for this cup or this table. ... So you can iterate infinitely, that’s why you can iterate it. In fact, for me, the facticity, the object as a support quelconque of facticity, you can iterate it, without any meaning. And that’s why you can operate with it, you can create a world without deconstruction and hermeneutics. And this is grounded on pure facticity of things, and also of thinking. (Hecker et al., 2010, p. 10, first emphasis added)

    According to Meillassoux, what is eternal is the meaningless, subjectless sign and its unlimited iteration. We will go more into Meillassoux’s critique of correlationism in Part II below. For now, it suffices to point out that the absolute as I understand it is more like the nonduality of meaninglessness and meaning. There is no hierarchy between meaninglessness and meaning; rather, there is a circular inseparability: the real Galilean mathematized world versus the phenomenal/qualitative world described in natural languages are not merely opposed to each other (Meillassoux, 2012b, p. 19). One is not truer, or more real, than the other. Rather they are each other’s interpermeation unfolding in the necessary logical space of nothingness. Hegelian Absolute, especially in its Buddhist version, and Meillassouxian Absolute. Are they that different from each other? To continue with the discussion of thinkers for whom Hegel is the fulcrum point, I want to move on to Schelling now, who is another major key figure pursuing thinking to the very end. His relationship with Hegel has a long history of mutual critique involving claims to the effect that they both have misunderstood each other (Bowie, 1993). As far as I am concerned such debates are secondary to their respective attempts to think the Absolute, which are equally fascinating and fruitful. I do not

    146

    2  Loose Threads

    mean to minimize the differences between the two. Nevertheless, for our purposes, both provide equally compelling accounts of the Absolute. Schelling’s project is to penetrate all the way into the unground, the groundless ground, by deploying philosophical reason, or intellectual intuition, to its utmost since for him unless a philosophy can be generally communicated it would have no social significance. It is arguable to what extent Schelling was able to communicate his philosophy to a wider audience especially considering the fact that neither Hegel nor Fichte nor Schelling has bequeathed what we can call “a yoga,” a method of practice whereby glimpses into the Absolute could be more reliably passed on to the next generation of thinkers so that the masters’ insights can be communicated to the new generation in a more enduring stable fashion. They certainly had their share of satori experience but in the absence of a yoga, a technology of self-transformation to stabilize and sustain the insights attained through the satori experience, it was too easy to dismiss German Idealism and its ability to think the Absolute on a sustained level on logical and philosophical grounds as “mere metaphysics” shortly after the deaths of the founders (Walsh, 2007; Albahari, 2019). Leaving impenetrably-difficult-to-read books behind, of which only a small portion of humanity has the maturity and the time to devote to its deciphering, was not sufficient for ensuring the transmission of the insights into the Absolute, especially if those who struggled with the books were shooting in the dark in the absence of a satori experience on their part. Moreover, speaking German seems to be a prerequisite to engaging the unnecessarily esoteric discursive mode of thinking the Absolute instead of, say, practicing zazen (seated meditation), the central practice of the Buddha Way for Dōgen, for instance. Having said that, it is not exactly the case that Hegel and the other German Idealists did not have a yoga. They sort of did. Their (verbose and obscure) books and their lectures were the yoga. As Glenn Alexander Magee puts it in his Hegel and the Hermetic Tradition (2001): “Hegel’s system is not simply a ‘theory’ about the world; it is meant to transfigure our experience and effect a new way of being in the world” (p. 123; emphasis original). In other words, the self-unfolding of Absolute Knowledge is embodied and realized in the milieu of their thought, and if you follow the latter to the very end, there is a chance that you would also be transfigured through the experience of the speech of the masters. Admittedly, however, this kind of conceptual revelation was simply not readily available to the general public in more accessible, say, mytho-poetic, modes for self-transformation and self-­ actualization. As Magee argues, “illumination involves capturing the whole of reality in a complete, encyclopedic speech” and that “Hegel’s philosophy is encyclopedic: he aims to end philosophy, for all intents and purposes, by capturing the whole of reality in a complete, circular speech” (pp. 13–14; emphasis original). That speech however is unapologetically conceptual, which does not always appeal to the majority of human beings. Magee (2001), in reference to Boehme, continues: “… it is through human speech, human thought, that God achieves his highest and most consummate self-knowledge, for we are the beings who in thought and speech can reflect on the whole of the cyle of creation” (pp. 43–44).

    Meillassouxian Absolute

    147

    Roger Walsh (2007), in his overview of Ken Wilber’s tour de force Sex, Ecology, Spirituality: The Spirit of Evolution, refers to the absence of yoga in German Idealism in the following manner: According to both Schelling and Hegel, Spirit goes through three major phases. It first emanates or manifests as objective evolving nature. It then awakens to itself in subjective mind, and finally recovers its original identity in nondual awareness in which subject and object, mind and nature are unified. These idealists seem to have managed genuine glimpses of the nondual and some of its manifestations and implications. But the German idealism of Schelling and Hegel barely outlived its founders. Shortly after their deaths it was dismissed on logical and philosophical grounds as “mere metaphysics.” However, Wilber suggests that its failure may lie more in practical than in purely philosophical causes. He emphasizes the enormous difference between obtaining spontaneous glimpses and securing sustained vision or even obtaining significant glimpses at will. Many contemplative traditions speak of two distinct tasks: first, of obtaining an initial, transient breakthrough glimpse—a “peek” experience—and second of being able to reproduce this glimpse at will and even stabilize it as an enduring vision. The challenge is to make a spontaneous experience a voluntary experience, to extend a peek experience into a plateau experience, or as the religious scholar Huston Smith put it so eloquently “to transform flashes of illumination into abiding light.” This transformation requires a rigorous, authentic contemplative discipline and the German idealists had none. Consequently they were unable to offer a means by which other explorers could reproduce their insights which were thus largely unfalsifiable. By contrast, Asian idealists such as Shankara and Yogacara Buddhists offered both an art of transcendence by which practitioners could glimpse and then stabilize an experience of the nondual, and idealistic philosophies that have endured over centuries to articulate the insights that emerge.

    In short, the intense philosophical activity of the German Idealists was not anchored to a contemplative non-cerebral (transrational) discipline that complements the subtle cerebral activity of the mind. Wilber (1996) concurs. For him, in German Idealism, there was “a failure to develop any truly contemplative practices—that is, any true paradigms, any reproducible exemplars, any actual transpersonal practice. Put differently: no yoga, no meditative discipline, no experimental methodology to reproduce in consciousness the transpersonal insights and intuitions of its founders” (p. 306; emphases original). Žižek underscores the extraordinary (cerebral!) productivity of German Idealism by referring to two dates: “1781, the publication date of Kant’s first Critique, and the second one 1831, the year of Hegel’s death. In some sense, all of philosophy happened in these fifty years” (Žižek, 2020, p. 6). Adrian Johnston (2018) concurs: An extremely brief period between the end of the eighteenth and beginning of the nineteenth centuries sees an incredible explosion of intense philosophical activity in the German-speaking world, perhaps rivaled solely by the birth of Western philosophy itself in ancient Greece (although Badiou passionately maintains that postwar France is philosophically comparable to these other two momentous times and places). (p. 11)

    Well, Žižek should have at least said “all of Western philosophy” for East Asian wisdom traditions (the world’s great contemplative and meditative systems, the world’s great Paths of Liberation) have been hard at work in articulating insights into the Absolute for at least as long as the Western world has been doing since the

    148

    2  Loose Threads

    Ancient Greeks. Notwithstanding Žižek’s (Johnston’s and Badiou’s) Eurocentric proclivities, I tend to agree with his assessment of the achievement of German Idealism except for the fact that they did not produce a yoga together with their brilliant philosophical output, which is prone to be easily misunderstood: a yoga that would make nondual awareness accessible to a larger audience. One can argue that their books and lectures were their yoga, and this is true as far as it goes. The claim is that it does not go far enough since what they have been articulating through their books and lectures, a nondual ontology, needs to be supplemented by more direct methods of leaping into the Absolute. Schelling never leaves philosophical reason behind in his leap into the Absolute. His theosophical-esoteric predilections always find expression through philosophical reason. His and his German Idealist colleagues’ (Kant, Fichte, Hölderlin, Jacobi, Hegel, and so forth) version of secularism can be conceived of as the grappling with and radicalization of the Spinozist tradition in the light of Kant’s critique of metaphysics: radicalization in the sense of attempting to reach a deeper foundation without leaving conceptual articulation behind. Perhaps, among the German Idealists, Schelling’s secularism is the most overtly religious. The theosophical/esoteric leitmotifs in his middle and later works, largely inspired and influenced by Jakob Boehme’s theosophy, set him apart from the others. As a thinker of the Absolute, the unground, the unthinged (unbedingt), the unconditioned, Schelling proposes “a new historically based philosophical religion by showing the impossibility of a system of reason grounding itself” (Bowie, 1993, p. 2). In late Schelling, the full experience of the real is a religious experience, a revelation (McGrath, 2013). Our project is in line with that of Spinoza and Schelling in the sense that it is a speculative program of reaching out for the Absolute, the unground, in a post-­ metaphysical secular mode, which again does not disavow the religious but only liberates it from its rigid stagnating forms. It is speculative in that the claim put forward is that thought can (and should) think the Absolute. It is secular for it eschews the need to invoke a single controlling agency. That is, there is no need to claim that there is an absolutely necessary entity. There is no need for theological support here. The post-metaphysical nature of the inquiry suggests that looking for the foundation, the ground, the Absolute, the origin, and so forth, that would guarantee the rationality of the world is futile. There is an irreducible contingency at the heart of things. Granularity as an omnicomprehensive term suggests the interpervasiveness (or nonduality) of rational and non-rational, that is, rational-non-rational. The Absolute is neither rational nor non-rational, nor both. Thinking the Absolute, rather than just experiencing it, therefore places us in the field of rational-non-rational, which is another way of saying that only as free beings can we think the Absolute. If we were not rational-non-rational, we would not be free. Another reason why the present inquiry is considered post-metaphysical is because it relies on satori experience, which reveals more than philosophy can say, as much as it does on philosophical expression. The hope is that the two are complementary in coming to terms with the enigma of existence.

    A Quick Recap

    149

    A Quick Recap Poetically put, granularity is the enigma, the mystery, the puzzle. Human mind is keen on seeking and pondering mysteries to make life more agreeable. Why else, say, read Carlos Castaneda’s captivating books on his peyote-fueled odyssey of selfdiscovery under the tutelage of Don Juan Matus, his shaman/sorcerer/medicine man guide (teacher) into other more expansive non-ordinary realities? We like to be surrounded by enigmas, fictional or otherwise. We see them everywhere for there is an intense desire in us to think and feel that there is something profound beyond the ordinary, that whatever this is, cannot be it, is not it. We like to feel that there is something extraordinary out there that governs what is ordinary in here: some profound and weird transcendence that makes life worthy of our days of tormented drudgery. The Force in Star Wars, or nagual—the nonordinary reality accessible in an alternate state of awareness cultivated by the shamans of Mesoamerica—in Carlos Castaneda, for instance. Alternatively, the occasionalist God, who, with its causal powers, intervenes every time two things interact with each other (Harman, 2010). Every time. Or, the way we attribute enigma (some would say mistakenly) to the two slit experiments, the central mystery of quantum mechanics, wherein an electron (a jiggly single particle as Feynman put it) somehow knows whether to act as a wave or particle depending on the experimental set-up and the apparatuses involved (double-slit experiments and their ‘which-path,’ ‘delayed choice,’ and ‘quantum eraser’ variations) is another example (Barad, 2007). Timothy Morton’s notion of spectrality/futurality can also be understood along these lines (2017). It is not immune to enigma albeit an enigma of transcendence within immanence. We do not want to be hemmed in, trapped, and tied down to the ordinary, to the past, to the known. What to do? Well, we are haunted by our spectral dimension. We do not quite coincide with ourselves. We can never be the master of ourselves since our selves are underlined by the logic of the symbiotic real, a fuzzy ambiguous region of life wherein the human-nonhuman interactions form an implosive whole, a whole that is less than the sum of its parts. Even oil, the essential fuel of capitalist modernity, is enigmatic. In the face of the difficulty of comprehending the causal networks underlying the extraordinarily rapid transformations of the physical, social, cultural and political landscapes in the Gulf region countries such as Kuwait, the UAE, Qatar, Bahrain, and Saudi Arabia, we feel the urge (largely unconsciously) to attribute to the forces in play enigmatic efficacy. The Kuwaiti artist Monira Al Qadiri’s work, which “focuses on the strange temporalities of a society that accelerated from an apparently tribal existence straight towards twenty-first-century futurist metropolises” (Gronlund, 2018), for instance, is a case in point. … Al Qadiri’s OR-BIT 1 (2016), a spinning drill head that levitates mysteriously a few inches off its plinth, is a sort of “petro-magic” trick. As Michael Watts notes, oil “harbors fetishistic qualities; it is the bearer of meanings, hopes, expectations of unimaginable powers.” OR-BIT 1 presents oil, and the technology used to extract it, as “mythic” and miracu-

    150

    2  Loose Threads

    lous. The concentrated energy stored within it produces a fantastical condition of infinite growth and limitless possibility; it literally makes things come alive. (Wali, 2018, p. 64)

    The twenty-first-century futurist metropolises in which we are embedded and enmeshed are made possible by the transcendent power of oil out there, which is rendered invisible and therefore enigmatic. The amorous encounter is the paradigmatic case of enigma for Badiou: two profoundly incompatible beings make appear an absolute Two. As he puts it in his Logics of Worlds: The world of an amorous truth makes appear an absolute Two, a profound incompatibility, an energetic separation. Its formula would be m ⊥ f: there is no relation between the sexes. Usually, the sexes are like two different species (this is after all Lacan’s expression). The event (the amorous encounter) triggers the upsurge of a scene of the Two, encapsulated in the statement that these two species have something in common, a ‘universal object’ in which they both participate. We could say that in this case the statement ε is: ‘There exists u such that m and f participate in u’. Or, more formally, (∃u) [u ≤ f and u ≤ m]. However, no one knows what u is, only its existence is affirmed—this is the famous and manifest contingency of the amorous encounter. The body which comes to be constituted is thus a bi-sexed body, tied together by the enigmatic u. (Badiou, 2013c, pp.  73–74; emphasis added)

    In our case, what makes granularity enigmatic is the collapse of the ordinary-­ extraordinary binary itself, which is nothing but a static antinomy. What is enigmatic is that there is nothing beside beneath or beyond granularity. It is not a governing force; an agent of sorts. It simply denotes absolute immanence. It simply is. It is the Real. Immanence signifies that this world here has no beyond; that it is only possible to live (move, create) inside this world, here below; that the being in which we find ourselves— and of which we cannot free ourselves because we are made of it, and because all the things we do are no more than an acting upon our being (which is also always our being in action)—I was saying, that the being in which we find ourselves is an open becoming, not a closed one, that it is not prefigured or preformed, but is on the contrary produced. (Negri, 2013; emphases original)

    In this sense, granularity is about thinking the absolute, acting on the edge of being, which is an open becoming. Thinking the absolute is a mode of thinking in accordance with which the following is unequivocally asserted, at least as an opening salvo: granularity is; non-granularity is not

    To wit, there is no non-granularity; it cannot be conceived, except for satori, but let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Let’s go initially with a one-sided approach here. Let’s draw clear and firm lines first that would then be productively blurred later on. Our inquiry will proceed first from the direction of granularity, which is only provisional, for non-granularity will turn out to be equally primary. More precisely put, granularity is when the contrast between granularity-non-granularity is accented; non-granularity is when the identity of granularity-non-granularity is given prominence. There is a rapport between the two but for now it is appropriate to concede

    A Quick Recap

    151

    that what is absolute is that granularity is. This is the truth everything in this inquiry originates from and comes back to. Transcendence within granularity is possible (layers, domains, zones, sectors, regions, that is, various spatialities and temporalities, are routinely possible); transcending granularity is not. That is, nothing is transcendent to granularity. It is that which is pre-experienced about existence in order to make experience possible. This is what it means to be absolutely immanent. The term ‘granularity’ is coined to refer specifically to the domain of the absolute, which is brought to the foreground by a mode of thinking through which thought is pushed to its limit and what is revealed at the limit is articulated. This is the primary task of the present work: to drive thinking to its limit and articulate what is thus revealed. Who is doing the driving here, and why drive thinking to its limit in the first place? To suggest a preliminary response, it is the subject as absolutely contradictory self-identity à la Nishida Kitarō who is doing the driving here. The fuller form of this expression reads: “the absolutely contradictorily self-identical dialectical world of the one and the many” (Yusa, 2002, p. xix). This phrase will be unpacked in relation to two sources that constitute the two main vectors of our analysis. The first is, broadly speaking, the East Asian thought patterns, namely, Daoism, Advaita Vedanta Hinduism, and Madhyamaka Buddhism (or, more aptly put, the Buddha-Dharma in its Chinese and Japanese inflections, hence Nishida Kitarō of the Kyoto School fame). The second is the Lacanian Hegelianism articulated through the work of the Ljubljana School of Psychoanalysis, whose inner circle is composed at present of the ‘troika’ of Slavoj Žižek, Mladen Dolar, and Alenka Zupančič. Their work of social philosophy, which provides, in our estimation, one of the most sophisticated and formidable contemporary social critiques with the most explanatory power in relation to our politico-economic, social-psychological and cultural reality today, is informed primarily by an ingeniously interconnected nexus of concepts deriving from Lacanian psychoanalysis and Hegelianism. Žižek’s Hegel is an entirely different beast, the taming of which always eludes us for it is untameable. Žižek is mainly concerned with a failed ontology, the dimension of failure, mediation, gap, or antagonism in the Absolute, or the Absolute as failure, which he characterizes as the “self-relating circular movement of falling-­ back-­into-oneself” (Žižek, 2020). This he does superbly but at the expense of the Absolute as consummation or immediacy. Yes, the Absolute is inherently mediated. Yet it is as much inherently immediate as it is mediated. Mediation and immediacy are the two eternal moments of the Absolute. The laughing Buddha, the Buddha who returns to the world following its realization of absolute emptiness, is a real possibility, which has always-already happened but which Žižek seems to dismiss. With respect to the East Asian Buddhist traditions, we zero in on the work of Nishida Kitarō of Kyoto School of philosophy, and the Tiantai school of Chinese Buddhism expounded by Brook Ziporyn, as mentioned above. The subject as absolutely contradictory self-identity is doing the driving of thought to its limit. What does that mean? As the Buddhist axiom goes, and as Metzinger (2003) concurs, ‘there is no self,’ (“nobody has ever been or had a self”) (Metzinger, 2003, p. 1; emphases original). This information can be traumatic when

    152

    2  Loose Threads

    received by a person functioning largely within the so-called “normal” psychological parameters since the latter imply that the person has a sense of a discrete self, the separate-self sense. They experience themselves to be a distinct individual with clear physical and psychological boundaries that set them apart from the rest of the world. Clearly, they are a self that is situated in a world, which is distinct from their self. More precisely put, they embody an individuated self-sense, a relatively stable psychoneurotic ego structure with no psychotic and/or borderline psychopathologies nor cerebral lesions, that has a sense of personal continuity, identity, and ongoingness in existence. The trauma in question is that which disrupts/destroys or undoes this sense of physical/psychological integrity, the sense of knowing that one has clear boundaries or contours that separate them from the rest of reality. When you utter the words ‘there is no self’—that instead there are impersonal anonymous structures such as history, language, semiotic systems, brains, and so forth, all of which ultimately underlined by absolute nothingness—the person addressed feels the force of the trauma. Incidentally, the Buddhist terms ‘absolute nothingness’ and ‘no-self’ are just two different names for the same thing for if there is no self, there is no sense of anything existing belonging to anything else. There is no self means there is nothing that has parts. That is, what there is is a partless instantaneous continuum, pure unity or wholeness. There is no mereology here, hence no property relationships, no ownership. This is a possible but rare experience, which will be explored in more detail later. We, for the most part, experience ourselves as discrete individuals that have constituent parts. We are composite beings. So, the subject as absolutely contradictory self-identity is a field wherein ‘there is no self’ of satori and ‘there is self’ of mundane consciousness equiprimordially hold true, hence the contradictory state of affairs. In regards to the question of why drive thinking to its limit, it is clear that most of us most of the time do not engage in pushing thought to its limit. We are rather content being who we are clearly separate from the others. If anything, we avoid pushing thought to its limit like we avoid the plague, except that the avoidance in question is largely accomplished unconsciously, hence we do not feel unfree or trapped. It is not like when I wake up in the morning, I make a deliberate choice to stay clear of the precipice of thought and get on with my everyday affairs. Well, some people, in certain circumstances, do exactly that, but largely the way we avoid pushing thought to its limit is related to the way ideology functions in our lives for the elucidation of which we will turn to the Ljubljana School mentioned above for their unique insights. That is, we are not sure what exactly we are avoiding and why. There is always a layer(s) of unconsciousness at work in the background rendering the economy of the visible and invisible operative. What is visible is always anchored in the depths of the invisible, the workings of which, therefore, elude us. In being preoccupied with our mundane affairs situated within ideological structures we are mostly (and necessarily) oblivious to since we are by and large immersed in linguistic/symbolic reality organized by dualistic conceptual machinery—let’s call it ‘binarity,’ or dichotomizing tendencies—we remain incognizant of the many layers of subtle structuration of the so-called everyday reality. Moreover, and more importantly, we are blinded to the presence of an extra-linguistic take on

    A Quick Recap

    153

    reality altogether, whereby the end of (or perfection of) semiosis is attained (D’Amato, 2003). The mechanisms responsible for such a state of immersion in the everyday symbolic reality and the conspicuous inattention to the latter’s limits will need to be analyzed especially in reference to the work of Žižek and his colleagues. The analysis they provide is a fine example of the possibility of attending to the limits of symbolic/linguistic reality through which they articulate what they consider to be the absolute. For them, the absolute lies with the irreducible inconsistency of the linguistic reality itself, which is inherently, that is, structurally (hence, eternally/transhistorically?) incomplete. There is a constitutive deadlock or antagonism at the core of reality, which is generative of all we see around, but which at the same time precludes achieving ultimate harmony with(in) Life or existence, however it is conceived. The image of the Borromean knot with its three interlinked rings (the trichotomy) provides a visual reference point according to which the interrelation of the three orders of reality Lacan has distinguished, the Symbolic, the Imaginary, and the Real, and the peculiar ways they are connected in an interdependent fashion to constitute human subjectivity establishes the absolute. Put differently, the absolute needs to be sought within the intricacies of the Borromean knot since there is nothing beside beneath or beyond it. Notwithstanding the cogency of their analysis, Žižek and his colleagues, on account of not being practicing Buddhists themselves, or any other esoteric/contemplative tradition (to my knowledge), seem to rule out the possibility of an extra-­ linguistic domain of reality, access to which, for them, is nothing but a chimera, metaphysics, in the pejorative sense of ontotheology, at its worst. I beg to differ. My position can be put simply: an extra-linguistic domain of reality beyond the Borromean knot exists and access to it is readily available. As a matter of fact, it is impossible to avoid it. Tentatively, we can refer to this domain as the necessary logical space of nothingness in line with the tradition of Buddha Dharma. This characterization is inevitably misleading. Any characterization is facile since this is by definition an extra-linguistic domain of experience. The expression ‘the necessary logical space of nothingness’ gives the impression that there is a different world or realm outside or beyond the plain and profane everyday realm structured and ruled by language. In a way, there is such a world (maybe many worlds), but that world is not any different than this world. It is not merely transcendent to it. It is transcendent-­ immanent, or interpenetrative, or granular. To use the traditional Buddhist vocabulary, it is the suchness (as-it-is-ness) of this world, or as the Upanishads put it in one of the four principal formulations of the Mahāvākyas (“The Great Sayings”), tat tvam asi (“That Thou art,” or “Thou art That”—the individuated self (ātman) is originally the unindividuated Brahman), the nondual non-foundational ground of absolutely all manifestation. “That” (tat) here refers to what is called turiya in Hindu Advaita Vedanta. Literally, turiya means ‘the fourth’ referring to pure consciousness which forms the basis of our waking, dreaming, and deep dreamless sleep states. Turiya is the Witness or pure observing awareness of all the other three states. There is also turiyatita, which is “literally ‘beyond the fourth.’ A fifth natural state, where the Witness

    154

    2  Loose Threads

    (turiya) dissolves into everything that is witnessed, leaving only a pure, nondual unity. Turiyatita can also be considered the ever-present ground or ‘stateless’ condition of all the other states and the union of Emptiness and Form” (deVos, 2017). In other words, turiyatita is the interpenetration of the manifest and the unmanifest. Therefore, paradoxically, that which is is manifest and unmanifest at the very same time. Tvam in Tat Tvam Asi is the I that is certain of its I amness, its being, its existence, the indubitable certainty of the existence of the cogito. Tat is the Infinite, the Brahman, the God. The equivalence between the two generates the infinite certainty of Advaita Vedanta: I indubitably know that I am the Infinite (Sarvapriyananda, 2020). Other relevant terms that might be suggested here with some overlapping are dharma, dharmakāya, emptiness, absolute, śūnyatā, nonduality, and so forth. For now, though, it is appropriate for our purposes to use the expression ‘the necessary logical space of nothingness’ since the contrast between the Slovenes and the Buddhists as to how to characterize the absolute will help us delineate our own version of it. The Slovenes are clearly Hegelian. Yet their Hegel is refracted through Lacan. Our Hegel, on the other hand, is primarily a Buddhist Hegel. In the end, however, the Lacanian Hegel and the Buddhist Hegel interpermeate to give us the Granular Hegel since the absolute we have in mind concerns the porousness or, better put, the interpenetration, or inter-expressivity, of the linguistic and extra-­ linguistic domains of reality. That is, the Borromean knot and the necessary logical space of nothingness interpenetrate in such a way that the absolute contradiction of their self-identity is realized and that is what is absolute for us. In the case of the Borromean knot as a heuristic device, the operating term is ‘interdependence,’ or codependence. Though no two rings are directly tied to each other, the knot as a whole is linked. If you remove one of the rings, the whole knot becomes unlinked. Therefore, the three registers of reality, the Imaginary, the Symbolic, and the Real, are interdependent. Remove one and the whole edifice comes crumbling down and ceases to exist, as in the case of ‘the new wounded,’ people who have become utterly disaffected subjects completely cut off from the reserves of symbolic and linguistic resources that anchor them in a shared everyday reality due to cerebral lesions or neurodegenerative diseases (Malabou, 2012). In the case of granularity, however, the operating term is ‘interpenetration,’ or ‘interpervadedness.’ Linguistic and extra-linguistic domains interpenetrate to such an extent that absolutely contradictory self-identity is posited, whereby two things that are plainly incompossible in the same place at the same time are linked together (Higaki, 2014, p. 50). The contrast between the Borromean knot and the necessary logical space of nothingness will be utilized to expound what we mean by the absolute in the main body of the present work. It is important however to say a few words why an attempt to think the absolute matters. The main motivation for us to think the absolute concerns the question of justice, not so much a socio-political or moral question as an ontological conundrum. As we have tried to demonstrate in a feeble manner in the section entitled The Ego Basho above, our conviction is that the question of justice can only be resolved as an

    Ontology, Ethics, and Education

    155

    ontological question provided that the absolute is thought. The pages that follow grew out of a persuasion that justice is only possible as absolute justice. How to account for the pervasive and seemingly ineradicable presence of injustice is an issue that has plagued thought from the very beginning. The claim of the present work is that the question of in/justice can be resolved once and for all with a proper conception of the absolute, which the term granularity points to. I contend that the Slovenian School of Psychoanalysis, notwithstanding their protestations, is not sufficiently equipped to address the question of justice as an ontological question. Just to be clear, the claim that the question of in/justice can be resolved once and for all does not hence suggest that injustice is dissolved or it completely disappears. It merely submits that the question itself is resolved, not the fact of injustice although once the question resolves itself the fact follows suit.

    Ontology, Ethics, and Education To recapitulate, what we have tentatively established is the following: thinking, the absolute, granularity, justice/injustice, ethics, and metaphysics are somehow intimately related, and that, despite my deep appreciation for Ljubljana School, I contend that the question of justice cannot be addressed fully from within their approach. I propose that a Buddhist approach to the question instead yields the most captivating insights. The question as to how the terms listed above hang together will preoccupy us in Part II of the book, which largely deals with issues of ontology. Part III examines what is gained in Part II in relation to aims of education for, as we have been claiming from the start, education, ethics, and ontology are inseparable. To serve as a teaser, the focal idea of Part III can be formulated in the following fashion: we are all bodhisattvas. As will be discussed thoroughly later, this is the term used to refer to Buddha in its aspect as a teacher. In other words, we are all teachers to others in one way or another. We ordinarily do not realize this, and that is exactly why we are all bodhisattvas, and not Buddhas. Once we dwell in this realization, we are no longer bodhisattvas, but Buddhas. Even this is misleading. More precisely put, we are neither bodhisattvas nor Buddhas but absolutely-­ contradictory self-identity of nothingness. Incidentally, it is not just the idiosyncrasy of the Buddhists to claim that the distinguishing characteristic of being human is that we are teachers. Evolutionary developmental biologists and evolutionary geneticists such as Adam Rutherford also think that we are “a species of teacher” (Rutherford, 2019). Many animals learn but humans teach. To realize the absolutely-contradictory self-identity of nothingness, children, from the very beginning of their lives, are to be guided towards identification with the whole universe rather than merely with its isolated parts such as the family, ethnicity, religious group, sex, gender, class, race, nationality, football club, neighborhood, genes, tastes, styles, and so forth. Children need to first identify with the entire universe, the whole Manifest cosmos, so that they feel welcomed in this life

    156

    2  Loose Threads

    with an indiscriminate unprejudiced attention to everything that arises in the Manifest world. This way they can prepare themselves for resonating with the interpermeation of the Manifest-Unmanifest, the absolutely-contradictory self-identity of nothingness. This is the meaning of freedom we explore in this book. In short, this is a work on philosophy as well as philosophy of education in much the same way Dewey thinks philosophy itself could be understood as “the general theory of education” (Dewey, 1976, p.  338). In other words, this work is not an application of some general philosophical system to educational matters, nor is it a particular outlook on the educational phenomena. Rather, it is an orientation on the knot of ontology/ethics/education, that is, an account of the interpermeation of granularity, justice, and bodhisattvahood. If granularity is the theoretical model of the nature of being, and justice is the driving engine of this model, bodhisattvahood is the template of subjective intervention, a template of action made possible by granularity and motivated by justice. This is, in its broadest contours, what we mean by education. Granularity, put in Hegelese, is the dialectical overcoming of limits: “going beyond limits using the very resources made possible by those limits” (Skempton, 2014, p. 385). Namely, “the very setting of limits involves their overcoming” (Skempton, 2014, p. 392). Expressed similarly, “the setting of the limits that determine a unified and totalized conception simultaneously involves the positing of what is excluded by and opposed to that totality within the very same conception itself, just as the very consciousness of the limits of a form of consciousness already involves the overcoming of those limits” (Skempton, 2014, p. 394). Put in our terms, granularity is the process of equalization and hierarchy-pulverizing machines. This process is needed for absolute justice to be. Bodhisattvahood is the how of this process. It is not merely intellectual. It is the world of action whereby the equalization and hierarchy-pulverizing machines are put to use according to the needs, desires, and background context of the persons involved. To reiterate, what predominantly bothers me, and therefore constitutes the starting point of the analysis proffered here is the question of justice as an ontological question. Furthermore, the question of justice is integrally connected to education because the latter is linked to freedom—the freedom to construct something new, the freedom to have one’s own ideas or to come up with and play one’s own game, another name for which is originality, or original production, which can be realized when one plumbs the depth of one’s own existence wherein an originary abyss opens up whereby the self-contradiction of existence is made explicit (Krummel, 2010). That is, unless we think the absolute, unless we inhabit the edge of being, we cannot have our own ideas, and therefore, we end up being governed by the ideas of others. Education to me is the struggle to have one’s own ideas so that we can break free of necessity and reinvent the world to express the being of our singularity. This, however, does not mean that one’s ideas are wholly one’s own and that they arise ex nihilo. One does not have their own ideas in a vacuum. Avicenna (Ibn Sīnā), for instance, did not write his Kitāb al-Šifā’ (known in English as the Book of Healing) out of nowhere. As an Arabic-Islamic scholar of the eleventh century milieu, he was immersed in Aristotle’s Metaphysics as well as the

    Ontology, Ethics, and Education

    157

    Greco-Arabic Neo-Platonism. He was also reacting to the Arabic-Islamic traditions of philosophy and theology (Lizzini, 2016). Yet Avicenna surpasses both his sources and his interlocutors. From a theoretical point of view, his metaphysics is, in fact, incredibly rich and refined. Many issues—such as being and universality, the God-world relationship, the problem of evil—receive a quite original treatment in Avicenna’s system. This clearly explains the paramount importance Avicenna’s metaphysics has for the history of philosophy, in both the West and the East. (Lizzini, 2016)

    The ability to relate to the past and contemporary thought and practices of others is necessary but not sufficient for original production to emerge. What makes originality possible is driving our thought to its limit with the support of the thought of others. An exemplary case in point from the Western philosophical canon is Spinoza. According to Deleuze’s rendering, Spinoza is a free man. What makes him free is the peculiarity of the philosopher’s life. Nietzsche understood, having lived it himself, what constitutes the mystery of a philosopher’s life. The philosopher appropriates the ascetic virtues—humility, poverty, chastity— and makes them serve ends completely his own, extraordinary ends that are not very ascetic at all, in fact. He makes them the expression of his singularity. They are not moral ends in his case, or religious means to another life, but rather the “effects” of philosophy itself. For there is absolutely no other life for the philosopher. Humility, poverty, and chastity become the effects of an especially rich and superabundant life, sufficiently powerful to have conquered thought and subordinated every other instinct to itself. This is what Spinoza calls Nature: a life no longer lived on the basis of need, in terms of means and ends, but according to a production, a productivity, a potency, in terms of causes and effects. (Deleuze, 1988, p. 3; emphasis original)

    Spinoza lived the philosopher’s life; the life of thought making it the expression of his singularity. His was a mode of living, a way of life on the plane of immanence, the plane of Nature, wherein he was free to engage in original production since there was no guarantor, “a god outside of time and space and language” (Morton, 2017, p. 155). This, to me, is the ultimate orientation of education, which has, in today’s world, or in the world of the past, only rarely been made and for a very select few the focal point of human development. If it is possible to think, then it is necessary to think at the limit for that is when we are given to our own ideas. Thinking the absolute prepares us for satori, a sudden realization, an aha moment of clarity and insight, which points to the state of nondual awareness of Buddhist enlightenment, the experience of thusness of things. As Davis (2019) puts it: “Enlightenment is not a static state of absolute self-­ knowledge, but rather a dynamic practice of radical self-forgetting and ek-static engagement with the myriad things of the world” (p. 328). That is, in satori we no longer think the absolute. We simply plunge into it. We stand outside of our egological perspective “in resonance with the e-motions of beings with whom one is always already interconnected” (Davis, 2019, pp. 329–330). This is the aim of education: to playfully swim in nondual awareness expressing it through our singularity. In our inquiry, we limit ourselves to the exposition of this aim of education. We do not dwell systematically on how to achieve the aim under investigation. Put differently, the techniques to induce satori, that is, methods of teaching, are not probed.

    158

    2  Loose Threads

    Ultimately, this work is, as the famous Zen saying goes, nothing but “selling water by the river:” an idiosyncratic repetition of what has been phrased countless times in various forms, a pointing to what is obvious. It does not make sense to buy water from someone standing by the river. You could just as easily get it yourself. That which is everywhere freely available needs only pointing to. This work is only that. Negatively put, that which is everywhere freely available is the insight that there is no identity simpliciter. Positively put, it is possible to reach and go beyond the limitations of mental-egoic consciousness. The perennial character of what we are discussing here is also testified to by Hegel. In Hegel and the Hermetic Tradition, Magee (2001) makes it clear: Hegel holds the traditional, Hermetic conception of philosophia perennis: all previous systems of thought—religious, mythological, philosophical—aim at and partially unveil the same doctrine. Speculative philosophy is the final, fully adequate, and fully conscious form of the philosophia perennis, which can only be accomplished in modern times. In a fragment preserved by Rosenkranz, Hegel writes: “From the true knowledge of [the principle of all philosophy], there will arise the conviction that at all times there has been only one and the same philosophy. So not only am I promising nothing new here, but rather am I devoting my philosophical efforts precisely to the restoration of the oldest of old things, and on liberating it from the misunderstanding in which the recent times of unphilosophy have buried it.” (p. 86)

    In other words, Hegel’s speculative philosophy is recollective rather than creative (Magee, 2001, p. 98). It is recollective of the Whole, the Absolute, yearning to be articulated anew in each individual, who seeks its expression through imagination lurking within the depths of the collective unconscious.

    Remarks on Methodology A few words concerning methodological issues before we proceed further are in order. This is not a text wrought such that there are no loose ends. As a matter of fact, there is nothing but loose ends. This is not accidental or due to lack of rigor although both accidents and sloppiness are easily found there. It is structurally necessary. Granularity is a state of having loose ends, eternally. It is the impossibility of tying up the loose ends. What is more, it is the extinguishing of the desire to do so. This follows again from the simultaneity of the immediacy and mediation of any determinacy à la Hegel. To give an example, let us take the ligament injury in my left thumb in its immediacy. I explicitly experience pain in my left thumb, which is severely swollen and immobilized. The pain in question is a determinate experience. This immediate experience of pain however is mediated with infinitely many other experiences, which lie tacitly in the nonthematized background, which can hardly be completely made present. The attempt to do so will certainly drive one into madness for the process is endlessly multiplying in all directions thanks to granularity. Nevertheless, the nonthematized background, in its tacitness, is constitutive of the pain in question. The immediate pain is mediated by all these experiences. When the pain is

    Remarks on Methodology

    159

    brought to the fore, everything else that is connected to the pain in question comes into being as the pain, and it is impossible to draw an absolute limit to what really constitutes the pain. The pain extends, or permeates, in all directions, some more obvious and relevant than others. For instance, the very event that has caused the injury in the first place is clearly part of this background experience: three days earlier, I was playing volleyball. As I jumped to block an attack hit from the opponents, the ball hit my thumb with enough force and the precise angle that my thumb hyperextended backwards and broke the ligament that is meant to prevent hyperextension of the muscle regulating the movements of the thumb. Aside from the anatomy and physiology of my body, which is the result of nearly 4 billion years of evolution of Life on planet Earth, and together with the physical characteristics of the ball itself, and the contact of the opponent with the ball, and so forth, the reason I was playing volleyball is also part of this background experience. I was coaching the amateur women’s volleyball team my wife was a player in for an upcoming volleyball match. The team did not have a professional coach so I was there to help them out. I am not a professional volleyball player myself. As a matter of fact, I was quite out of shape, so I was pushing myself too much trying to block the players so that my wife and her teammates had a good training session before the match. The immediate experience of pain extends not only into the past, distant and just gone but equally into the future, near and far. The next morning, as the pain became intolerable, I went to see an orthopedist, who ordered an X-ray followed by an MRI scan. I am averse to the MRI machine. For me, it is a very unpleasant experience to go into one. I think I am claustrophobic. Why can’t biomedical engineers come up with a design that would eliminate the irritating sounds, the different pitches of hums and whirs and banging, generated by the machine? It is unnerving, the feeling of going into a noisy metal tube, where the scanner’s ceiling is very close to my face and head. I feel trapped. Apparently, the proximity of the cylinder to the body is necessary for the magnetic field to do its trick. Anyway, the diagnosis was made and my arm was put in a cast. No fractures, only soft tissue trauma. I was concerned of course about the cost of health care. The health insurance system in which all these processes have taken place is also part of the nonthematized background constituting the experience of pain. Thankfully, the expenses were fully covered. At the time, we lived in Reem Island in Abu Dhabi in the United Arab Emirates (UAE). I was teaching at a local university with international ambitions. The university management was obsessed with global university rankings and at every opportunity was declaring that we were the best university in the region. And to remain at the top, we all had to do more as faculty members. They were putting a lot of pressure on faculty to publish more and in higher ranking academic journals. So, playing volleyball at the end of the working day was a time I was looking forward to so that I could take a break from the rat race and bean counting and relax a little bit. At this point, I do not even want to go into the dispiriting and disfiguring effects of “the contemporary vision of the university as a productive regime, that is, the site for the fulfilment of discrete, pre-ordained tasks executed with maximum efficiency along a predetermined time-line” (Pirrie, 2020).

    160

    2  Loose Threads

    My wife’s team is composed of players from many different nationalities. The team has players from Türkiye, Russia, the Philippines, Bulgaria, USA, Canada, Romania, Palestine, Egypt, and others. My wife is from Lithuania. I am from Türkiye. When people hear that, they are immediately curious about how on earth we met each other. Well, it was in Porto, Portugal, where we both were presenters in an academic conference. It was one of those moments of being swept away on the wings of love. A case of Badiou’s notion of ‘two profoundly incompatible beings make appear an absolute Two.’ Our amorous encounter and the ensuing romance were not a matter of us deciding to be together. In fact, there was no decision-­ making involved on our part. The decision was already made. We were simply absorbed in a seamless unity that encompassed us both. The moment we were embraced in this unity was no doubt faultless and brought us together in a timeless fashion. Yet, we were in time, and the unity we experienced was not experienced in the same way by other loved ones who ended up getting hurt for reasons I will not go into detail right now. Shortly, we got married and moved to the UAE, which is, not surprisingly, full of international couples. Here in the UAE, as in many of the other Arabian Gulf countries, people live in a multicultural, or plural, society which has been created and which has evolved over time almost by design thanks to the geo-political demands of the development of the fossil-fuel-based economy. The discovery of large oil and natural gas deposits in the Middle East in the early twentieth century revolutionized the global and regional economies and their societies in unprecedented ways. Historically, the region has always been home to diverse populations mainly because it was a land-based and maritime (mostly fishing and pearling) trade hub. Important trade routes have converged at the Arabian Peninsula linking innumerable groups of culturally diverse people from many civilizational blocs (the Mediterranean world, India, East Asia, and Africa). The borders separating the present states until recently have been porous allowing many ethnic, religious and cultural groups moving in and out of the region following the trade routes that go back to ancient Egyptian and Greco-Roman times. The period of oil-based economy, however, has made the extent of cultural diversity much more noticeably pronounced. The countries of the Arabian Gulf are some of the most diverse regions of the world at present. The UAE, for instance, is home to over 200 nationalities! (Chaudhry, 2016). (Oral, 2022, p. 114)

    Wait a minute. How is this all related to the pain in my left thumb that you might have already forgotten about? We can go on and on, each moment of the unthematized background opening out into ever more granular paths that radiate endlessly in all directions. Each moment acts like a black box understood in the sense of Bruno Latour’s model of black boxes “opened to reveal their internal components, with those component boxes then opened, and so on to infinity” (Harman, 2010, p. 13). In other words, the moments constituting the unthematized background are mathematically dense: between any two moments there appears to be another (Priest, 2006a, p. 6). Starting with the experience of pain in my left thumb, it is possible to weave together a never-ending narrative that would be infinitely textured with loose ends in all directions always open to further weaving. The account I have provided is only a very miniscule portion of such a narrative. The point I am trying to make is that this work is structured in a similar way. The sections that follow are threads loosely bound together that are infinitely open to further elaboration and new connections. In a way, it is similar to the way Žižek’s corpus is put together. As his

    Remarks on Methodology

    161

    theoretical collaborator and close friend Mladen Dolar once pointed out (2017), Žižek throughout his career has really been writing one single book! This is a surprising claim since Žižek has already produced more than fifty books in English only. What Dolar means is that everything Žižek has published over the years is really elaborations on one single plot, a single problem at the core of Žižek’s thinking, viz. the ontological incompleteness of reality, being taken up in myriad directions creating a rich tapestry of loose threads. In this regard, this work does not purport to be systematic, orderly and consistent. It aims to be coherent though. In the pieces that follow, there will be occasional presencing of coherences, but as all coherences go, they are empty, that is, they are only locally coherent and globally incoherent. This work does not pretend to offer a globally coherent account of things, a new TOE.  What locally coherent globally incoherent means will become clear when we focus on the Chinese Tiantai Buddhist tradition elucidated by Brook Ziporyn in Chap. 3 below. For the moment it suffices to note that what follows is not merely an accursed ‘metaphysics of presence’ in the sense that there is a possibility that things appear simpliciter or unambiguously, but speculative hyper-presencing whereby that which appears, let’s call it X, is constitutively ambiguous. As Ziporyn (2004) maintains: … to be present as X is also to be present as not-X. One simple sense of this principle is that of ideality: X is always the perception of X, not the X-in-itself, hence not X. It is contextualized by its requirement of a second, the subject, in order to appear. To put it another way, we may note that the whole set of words and notions given above under the heading “emptiness,” the thoughts in my head that all things are more than they appear, is itself a thought which is appearing; hence there must be more to “there is more to any X than is known at any time” than is known at any time. There is an unseen back to the idea “there is an unseen back to everything.” There is a constitutively unseen context or ground to “there is always a constitutively unseen context or ground to any figure which ambiguates it” which ambiguates it. Necessary ambiguity is ambiguous, necessarily. But this ambiguity simultaneously confirms and disconfirms the fundamental ambiguity: it is one more instance of it, hence confirms it; but in this case it also means that the ambiguity of ambiguity implies determinacy, is identical to determinacy. Ambiguity in this sense will mean that it is also just as possible to say that everything is just as it appears. Everything is thus exactly as it appears, and can never be what it appears. Everything is exactly thus and exactly otherwise. (p. 62)

    This kind of recursive, circular, paradoxical logic underlies the content as well as the form of the text below. The method underlying the exposition that follows is to tap into the revealing power of (logical) inconsistencies for the sake of occasional presencing of coherences. Furthermore, whatever coherence happens to come into presence, they all are equally fascinating. All the threads are equally embraced. Methodologically, we inhabit a field in which all coherences are equiprimordial. We embrace them all. As suggested before, and this might sound hyperbolic but one of the implications of the notion of granularity apropos our egalitarian maxim, ‘everything is equally welcome,’ is that everybody is absolutely right, and it is possible, indeed inevitable, to embrace all positions as one’s own: complete openness to any and all positions. In this regard, the Jewel Net of Indra, one of the most potent motifs in the Buddhist tradition, might provide further illustration of the fundamental Buddhist

    162

    2  Loose Threads

    idea that ‘every thing interpenetrates with every thing,’ or ‘all things interpenetrate with all things’ (Priest, 2016, p. 179). Fazang [the Third Patriarch of the Huayan School of Chinese Buddhism] himself, puts it like this: “It is like the net of Indra which is entirely made up of jewels. Due to their brightness and transparence, they reflect each other. In each of the jewels, the images of all the other jewels are [completely] reflected. This is the case with any one of the jewels, and will remain forever so. Now, if we take a jewel in the southwestern direction and examine it, [we can see] that this one jewel can reflect simultaneously the images of all other jewels at once. It is so with the one jewel, and is also so with each of all the others. Since each of the jewels simultaneously reflects the images of all other jewels at once, it follows that this jewel in the southwestern direction also reflects all the images of the jewels in each of the other jewels [at once]. It is so with this jewel, and is also so with all the others. Thus, the images multiply infinitely, and all these multiple infinite images are bright and clear inside this single jewel. The rest of the jewels can be understood in the same manner.” (Cook, 1997 quoted in Priest, 2016, p. 179)

    McMahan (2008) refers to the late contemporary Vietnamese Zen master, Thich Nhat Hanh, who has coined the term “interbeing” to capture the idea of the interdependence of all things, presenting it in an accessible and playful style: If you are a poet, you will see clearly that there is a cloud floating in this sheet of paper. Without a cloud, there will be no rain; without rain, the trees cannot grow; and without trees, we cannot make paper. The cloud is essential for the paper to exist…. So we can say that the cloud and the paper inter-are. If we look into this sheet of paper even more deeply, we can see the sunshine in it. If the sunshine is not there, the forest cannot grow…. And if we continue to look, we can see the logger who cut the tree and brought it to the mill to be transformed into paper. And we see the wheat. We know that the logger cannot exist without his daily bread, and therefore the wheat that became his bread is also in this sheet of paper…. The fact is that this sheet of paper is made up only of “non-paper elements”…. As thin as this sheet of paper is, it contains everything in the universe in it. (p. 150)

    The Jewel Net of Indra depicts a hyperrelational (radical interpenetration and inter-­ reflectivity of all things) ontology to such an extent that change becomes impossible. There is simply no motion. Everything is so interpenetrative with everything else that things, in a manner of speaking, come to an absolute standstill floating serenely for all eternity as if there were no gravity, no tension, no drama, no movement, no becoming. Just instantaneous effortless mutual reflectivity. Harman’s question becomes relevant here: how to account for change, or emergence, or novelty, or tension in a hyperrelational universe where everything always already interpermeates everything else effortlessly synchronously eternally? Well, on the one hand, Harman’s question is unwarranted: there is simply no change, emergence, novelty, or tension. For change/emergence/novelty/tension, you need temporality; you need flow, drama, duration, and a game of hide-and-seek. In granularity in its mode of eternity, Indra’s Net reigns supreme. Change is neither possible nor asked for. From the perspective of eternity, there simply is no change for there is nothing that changes. Eternity is pure partlessness, seamless continuity. There is complete nothingness. All infinities all at once are contained in a finite jewel, in any finite jewel for there is really no jewel in the first place but the whole net, which is not a jewel, or, if you will, a jewel which is reflected in all the other jewels, the whole

    Remarks on Methodology

    163

    contained in its parts. To understand change, we need to leave eternity behind and delve into granularity in the mode of temporality, where things unfold and flow and generate a sense of change. In this regard, what constitutes change is simply not knowing, or experiencing, all the infinities all at once because there is the Heideggerian interplay of presence and absence, or the Hegelian interplay of immediacy and mediation, which leads to duration and motion and direction and flow and tension. The infinities are there in each jewel eternally; but they are not accessible all at once in time because in time we occupy a vantage point from which spacetime is experienced only relatively. This brings us to what time is. Interestingly enough, contemporary physicists and cosmologists distinguish between everyday ordinary sense of time, the flux of time, and the eternal Now, the nunc stans, the abiding now, of the Scholastics. The two dimensions of time seem to be equiprimordial: granularity in the mode of time and granularity in the mode of eternity. Put most economically (albeit contra-­ dialectically), temporality and eternity are configurations of granularity. In so far as granularity is in its mode of temporality, we can talk about change. In so far as granularity is in its mode of eternity, there is no talk of change. As the renowned physicist Brian Greene, in line with Carlo Rovelli (2018), points out in the PBS NOVA documentary, The Fabric of the Cosmos: The Illusion of Time (2011), contrary to everyday experience, time is not a uniform continuous flow in one direction toward the future. Rather, time runs at different rates in different frames of reference. Based on Einstein’s equations of special and general theory of relativity, time is now understood to be a function of motion through spacetime to such an extent that not only does it move more slowly or quickly depending on the relationship between the people, or the entities experiencing the motion, but that it might also be considered not to move at all: “the sharp difference we see between past, present, and future may only be an illusion, however persistent,” says the program host Greene. Rather, all the combinations of past, present, and future experiences in the spacetime out there from all the possible vantage points through all the possible motions and in all the possible directions exist Now. Everything that has ever happened and everything that will ever happen all exist Now. In that sense, there is no change at all. What about Harman’s conception of time? To pursue the analogy of the Jewel Net of Indra, Harman’s objects, that is, his version of jewels—anything that exists— retain a non-reflective capacity. They are neither bright nor transparent. They inhabit a subterranean shadowy realm of existence. They never reveal themselves completely. They always remain opaque. They are never absolutely present for one another for they withdraw from presence-to-others. In other words, they are not porous or granular. They infinitely withdraw from the Net of Indra. And that is where Harman locates the source of change, novelty, and emergence. For him, unless there is such an object, we end up with a house of mirrors, or the Jewel Net of Indra. For Harman, such an object, which can never be exhausted by its presence for another, is a real object. This notion of object is based on Harman’s appropriation of Heidegger’s famous tool-analysis in Being and Time, where things we tacitly rely

    164

    2  Loose Threads

    on in a nonthematized background activity until they break down or malfunction become thereby present-at-hand, that is, visible, to our focused consciousness. Harman’s claim is that “when read properly, this analysis makes a metaphysical case against relationality per se” (Harman, 2010, pp. 2–3). And yet there is also a sensual (intentional) object, which is the object that cannot help but enter relations. Moreover, these are not two different types of objects. They are one and the same. Any object has both real and sensual poles. In so far as an object is real, it is absolutely inaccessible and autonomous. In so far as it is sensual/intentional, it is absolutely nothing but accessible albeit always in a distorted, translated, or caricatured fashion. How can we reconcile these two contradictory aspects? Well, we do not. For Harman, the tension between objects and relations is fundamental. The tension, or shall we say the contradiction, between the real and sensual poles of the object is indissoluble. It should be pointed out that accessibility is not used in the strictly Husserlian sense, namely, as in accessible to consciousness. In Harman’s case, it refers to accessibility to relation in general including but not limited to human intentional consciousness. It is worth quoting Harman (2010) at length here to follow his argument closely: The phenomenology of Husserl suspends the reality of the world in favor of an exact description of how it appears to consciousness. While there is more to Husserl than this, it is accurate to say that Husserl is unconcerned with the reality of things outside their accessibility to consciousness. In this way, phenomenology is one of the ‘philosophies of human access’ par excellence—even more so than Kant’s philosophy, given Husserl’s complete lack of interest in the Ding an Sich [thing-in-itself, the noumenon]. Husserl’s famous motto ‘to the things themselves’ means ‘to the phenomena themselves,’ not to the noumena themselves. Heidegger’s tool-analysis has been seen, and rightly so, as a counterpoint to Husserl’s extreme form of idealism. As Heidegger notes, we do not usually deal with things as phenomena in consciousness. Instead, we silently rely on them until they malfunction. The hammer is not noticed unless it breaks or is too painful or heavy to hold. We notice the ground only during earthquakes or when stepping on slippery ice. Internal bodily organs are generally noticed only when we are being rushed to the hospital. This is all true enough. But the tool-analysis is usually trivialized into a pragmatist reading: Heidegger thinks that all theory emerges from a shadowy background of unnoticed praxis. Once this step is taken, it is easy to claim that Heidegger merely echoes earlier insights of John Dewey. But Heidegger is a philosopher of being, not of human praxis—and being for him is not just a meaningless slogan. The question of the meaning of being is often viewed as inscrutably deep and mysterious, and it is rarely noticed that Heidegger gives a provisional answer to the question of being, if a largely negative one. Namely, being for Heidegger is that which is not present-­ at-­hand, not vorhanden. Among other things, this means that the being of a thing is not identical with its presence in human consciousness. But the insight goes further than this, and if pushed hard enough it quickly becomes as weird as a ghost story. For when we say that the hammer is not something noticed in consciousness, this means that the hammer we perceive or think of is a mere shadow of its reality. The hammer in its subterranean reality is deeper and richer than the hammer we witness in the phenomenal sphere, which is only a shallow caricature of the hammer executing its own reality. But here comes an important point: human praxis is just as guilty of this caricature as human theory. To use the hammer does not give us any more intimate contact with the hammer’s reality than to see or to think about it does. The same sort of translation or distortion occurs in both cases—the hammer is rendered in a foreign tongue distant from the original. Other features of this instrument, which may be of the greatest relevance to

    Remarks on Methodology

    165

    mosquitoes, bacteria, angels, or nails, are left untranslated, ignored as if they did not exist. When it comes to distorting the subterranean life of beings, theory and praxis are equally guilty. In other words, we should not be fooled by etymology and think that theory is about Vorhandenheit and praxis about Zuhandenheit. For surprisingly enough—both distortions give us nothing but Vorhandenheit! Ready-to-hand does not mean ‘useful’ and present-at-­ hand does not mean ‘visible.’ Instead, the ready-to-hand is the reality of the hammer itself apart from any distortion by human access, and the present-at-hand is whatever exists only in relation to such access, whether that axis is lucidly theoretical or unconsciously practical. This reading of Zuhandenheit as the lonely isolation of unique things is disputed by most Heideggerians for a simple and understandable reason: namely, Heidegger refers to Zuhandenheit as made up of a system of things, and states explicitly that it is not a series of individual tools lying around in isolation. But this objection overlooks a very important point—namely, tools only blend together in this system insofar as they do not break. Yet the fact that they do break proves they are never fully integrated into the system of purposes in which human Dasein makes use of them. Tools break because they are something a bit more, an excess of reality that no system can ever fully exploit, and which eventually returns to haunt every user. In effect, then, Heidegger’s ready-to-hand means ‘objects’ and his present-at-hand means ‘relations.’ (pp. 3–4; emphases original)

    “The hammer in its subterranean reality is deeper and richer than the hammer we witness in the phenomenal sphere.” This is congruent with our position. Harman’s object-oriented metaphysics is translatable to our notion of granularity in its two irreducible modes of eternity and temporality. The hammer in its subterranean reality is the hammer in its eternity. The subterranean reality Harman refers to can be rendered as the Net of Indra. In other words, it is the Now of the hammer, its infinite permeation into the whole of reality, which is, because it is infinitely light, infinitely in the dark from the vantage point of our everyday consciousness. The hammer in the phenomenal sphere, on the other hand, is the hammer in time, the hammer in relationship, the dimmed hammer, the distorted hammer, which cannot exhaust the eternal hammer. As will become clear soon, for us, the two hammers, eternal and phenomenal, are equiprimordial. Furthermore, as Harman maintains, “Heidegger refers to Zuhandenheit as made up of a system of things, and states explicitly that it is not a series of individual tools lying around in isolation.” Precisely. Zuhandenheit, for Heidegger, in our rendition, is the Net of Indra itself. No sooner do they break than they enter the domain of Vorhandenheit. They become sensually present objects. As Harman says himself, “tools break because they are something a bit more, an excess of reality that no system can ever fully exploit.” That is, no system less than the Net of Indra, which is not a system of systems but the not-All All, can ever fully exploit the full reality. In that sense, Heidegger was mistaken to make the domain of Zuhandenheit limited to the remit of human Dasein. The domain of Zuhandenheit is the Net of Indra. The ready-to-hand is the reality of the hammer in its eternity as the part of an infinite partlessness, whereas the present-at-hand is the reality of the hammer in its temporality. Both Brian Greene’s as well as Harman’s work discussed here necessarily have loose ends. We cannot exhaust these accounts, nor do we attempt to. We simply point to their inexhaustibility. In Part II, The Ontological Tapestry, we delve deeper into this inexhaustibility with a more searching spirit.

    166

    2  Loose Threads

    References Albahari, M. (2019). Beyond cosmopsychism and the great I am: How the world might be grounded in universal ‘advaitic’ consciousness. In W.E. Seager (Ed.), The Routledge handbook of Panpsychism. Section 11. Badiou, A. (2013a). Theory of the subject (B. Bosteels, Trans.). Bloomsbury. Badiou, A. (2013b). Being and event (O. Feltham, Trans.). Bloomsbury. Badiou, A. (2013c). Logics of worlds (A. Toscano, Trans.). Bloomsbury. Barad, K. (2007). Meeting the universe halfway: Quantum physics and the entanglement of matter and meaning. Duke University Press. Barss, P. (2020). What if the universe has no end? BBC Future. https://www.bbc.com/future/ article/20200117-­what-­if-­the-­universe-­has-­no-­end Bokanté. (2020). Bokanté - Barzakh Festival. NYUAD The Arts Center. https://www.nyuad-­­ artscenter.org/en_US/about/news-­and-­blogs/news-­and-­blogs/2020/january/bokante/ Bowie, A. (1993). Schelling and modern European philosophy: An introduction. Routledge. Bryars, G. (1999). BIPED. https://gavinbryars.com/work_theatredance/biped/ Chaudhry, S. B. (2016, May 28). What makes UAE a role model of cohesion. Gulf News. Retrieved 22 April 2017. Cook, F. H. (1997). Hua-yen Buddhism: The jewel net of Indra. Pennsylvania University Press. Cytowic, R. E., & Eagleman, D. M. (2009). Wednesday is indigo blue: Discovering the brain of synesthesia. MIT Press. D’Amato, M. (2003). The semiotics of signlessness: A Buddhist doctrine of signs. Semiotica, 147, 185–207. Davis, B. W. (2019). Knowing limits: Toward a versatile perspectivism with Nietzsche, Heidegger, Zhuangzi and Zen. Research in Phenomenology, 49(3), 301–334. Deleuze, G. (1988). Spinoza: Practical philosophy (R. Hurley, Trans.). City Lights Book. deVos, C. (2017). Turiyatita. Integral Life Glossary. https://integrallife.com/glossary/turiyatita/ Dewey, J. (1976). Democracy and education. In J. A. Boydston (Ed.), The middle works (Vol. 9). Southern Illinois University Press. Feynman, R. P. (1990). QED: The strange theory of light and matter. Penguin Books. Gronlund, M. (2018). A tropical-island, dream-land purgatory place: Monira Al Qadiri lands in Abu Dhabi. https://www.thenational.ae/arts-­culture/art/a-­tropical-­island-­dream-­land-­ purgatory-­place-­monira-­al-­qadiri-­lands-­in-­abu-­dhabi-­1.792771 Harman, G. (2010). Time, space, essence, and Eidos: A new theory of causation. Cosmos and History: The Journal of Natural and Social Philosophy, 6(1). Harman, G. (2011a). The quadruple object. Zero Books. Harman, G. (2011b). Quentin Meillassoux: Philosophy in the making. Edinburgh University Press. Harman, G. (2012). The third table. dOCUMENTA (13). 100 Notes  – 100 Thoughts. No: 085. Erschienen im Hatje Cantz Verlag. Harman, G. (2013). Bells and whistles: More speculative realism. Zero Books. Harman, G. (2018). The future of continental realism: Heidegger’s Fourfold. Chiasma, 3, 81–98. Hecker, F., Meillassoux, Q., & Mackay, R. (2010). Speculative solution: Quentin Meillassoux and Florian Hecker Talk Hyperchaos. Urbanomic Documents. Hegel, G.W.F. (2010). The science of logic (G.  Di Giovanni, Trans. and Ed.). Cambridge University Press. Heidegger, M. (1998). Parmenides (A. Schuwer & R. Rojcewicz, Trans.). Indiana University Press. Higaki, T. (2014). Deleuze’s strange affinity with the Kyoto School: Deleuze and Kitarō Nishida. In R. Bogue, H. Chiu, & Y.-L. Lee (Eds.), Section 3 in Deleuze and Asia. Cambridge Scholars Publishing. Irvine, A. D., & Deutsch, H. Russell’s Paradox. In E.N. Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Winter 2016 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/win2016/entries/ russell-­paradox/ Johnston, A. (2008). Žižek’s ontology: A transcendental materialist theory of subjectivity. Northwestern University Press.

    References

    167

    Johnston, A. (2018). A New German idealism: Hegel, Žižek, and Dialectical Materialism. Columbian University Press. Krauss, L.  M. (2009). A universe from nothing. A Richard Dawkins Foundation for Reason & Science Lecture. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7ImvlS8PLIo Krauss, L. M. (2013). A universe from nothing. A Radcliffe Institute for Advanced Study Harvard University Lecture. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vwzbU0bGOdc&t=1221s Krummel, J. W. M. (2010). The Originary Wherein: Heidegger and Nishida on “the Sacred” and “the Religious”. Research in Phenomenology, 40, 378–407. Laszlo, E. (2003). Connectivity hypothesis: Foundations of an integral science of quantum, cosmos, life, and consciousness. State University of New York Press. Laszlo, E. (2004). Science and the akashic field: An integral theory of everything. Inner Traditions. Lev, G.. (2022). Israeli physicists create thought-provoking model for material that never melts, in Haaretz. https://www.haaretz.com/israel-­news/MAGAZINE-­israeli-­physicists-­create-­thought-­ provoking-­model-­for-­material-­that-­never-­melts-­1.10536581 Livingston, P.  M. (2012). The politics of logic: Badiou, Wittgenstein, and the consequences of formalism. Routledge. Lizzini, O. Ibn Sina’s Metaphysics. In E.N. Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Fall 2016 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/fall2016/entries/ibn-­sina-­metaphysics/ Magee, G. A. (2001). Hegel and the Hermetic tradition. Cornell University Press. Malabou, C. (2011). The Heidegger change: On the fantastic in philosophy (P. Skafish, Trans.). SUNY Press. Malabou, C. (2012). The new wounded: From neurosis to brain damage (S.  Miller, Trans.). Fordham University Press. Mandelbrot, B. (1983). The fractal geometry of nature. W. H. Freeman and Company. McGowan, T. (2013). On the Necessity of Contradiction: Hegel with the Speculative Realists. In Umbr(a): The Object. The Center for the Study of Psychoanalysis and Culture; First edition. INCOMPLETE REFERENCE. McGrath, S. J. (2012). The dark ground of spirit: Schelling and the unconscious. Routledge. McGrath, S. J. (2013). The Many Faces of F.W.J. Schelling. Analecta Hermeneutica, 5, 1–7. McKenna, T. (1999). Food of the gods: The search for the original tree of knowledge. Rider. McMahan, D. L. (2008). A brief history of interdependence. In The making of Buddhist modernism. Oxford Academic. Medicine:Synesthesia. (2022, October 23). HandWiki, Retrieved 06:44, December 23, 2022. From https://handwiki.org/wiki/index.php?title=Medicine:Synesthesia&oldid=2172713 Meillassoux, Q. (2012a). After finitude: An essay on the necessity of contingency (R.  Brassier, Trans.). Bloomsbury Academic. Meillassoux, Q. (2012b). Iteration, reiteration, repetition: A speculative analysis of the meaningless sign (R. Mackay, Trans.). Metzinger, T. (2003). Being no one. The self-model theory of subjectivity. MIT Press. Miller, R. B. (2014). Wassily Kandinsky’s symphony of colors. Denver Art Museum. https://denverartmuseum.org/article/staff-­blogs/wassily-­kandinskys-­symphony-­colors Morton, T. (2017). Humankind: Solidarity with nonhuman people. Verso. Negri, A. (2013). Spinoza for our time: Politics and postmodernity (W.  McCuaig, Trans.). Columbia University Press. Oral, S. B. (2016). Complicating Gert Biesta’s account of subjectification: Žižekian negativity and Buddhist śūnyatā. Interchange: A Quarterly Review of Education, 47(2), 211–227. https://doi. org/10.1007/s10780-­015-­9258-­2 Oral, S.  B. (2022). Chapter 4: Is philosophical thinking possible in higher education in the American(-style) universities in the GCC? In K.W. Gray (Ed.), Normative tensions: Academic freedom in international education. Lexington Books. Rowman and Littlefield. ORCW. (2015). Anouar Brahem & the ORCW at Bozar. Orchestre Royal de Chambre de Wallonie (Royal Chamber Orchestra of Wallonia). https://www.orcw.be/events/bozar-­anouar-­brahem/ Pirrie, A. (2020). Tilosophy: A brief guide. Unpublished. Priest, G. (2006a). Beyond the limits of thought. Clarendon Press. Priest, G. (2006b). In contradiction: A study of the transconsistent (Expanded ed.). Clarendon Press.

    168

    2  Loose Threads

    Priest, G. (2016). One: Being an investigation into the unity of reality and of its parts, including the singular object which is nothingness. Oxford University Press. Rovelli, C. (2018). The order of time (E. Segre & S. Carnell, Trans.). Penguin Random House. Rovelli, C. (2021). Helgoland (E. Segre & S. Carnell, Trans.). Penguin Random House. Rutherford, A. (2019). The Book of humans: A brief history of culture, sex, war and the evolution of us. Orion Publishing Group. Sacilotto, D. (2013). Realism and representation: On the ontological turn. In M. Austin, P. J. Ennis, F. Gironi, T. Gokey, & R. Jackson (Eds.), Speculations IV. Punctum Books. Sarvapriyananda, S. (2020). Powerful explanation of theory of everything. https://www.youtube. com/watch?v=FFLtcaND9o8 Siderits, M., Thompson, E., & Zahavi, D. (2011). Introduction. In M. Siderits, E. Thompson, & D. Zahavi (Eds.), Self, no self?: Perspectives from analytical, phenomenological, and Indian traditions. OUP. Skempton, S. (2014). Badiou, Priest, and the Hegelian Infinite. International Journal of Philosophical Studies, 22(3), 385–401. Stickgold, R. (2014). Sleep, memory, and dreams. Boston Museum of Science Talk. https://www. youtube.com/watch?v=XUA3fL4mzhg Strassman, R. J. (2001). DMT: The spirit molecule: A doctor’s revolutionary research into the biology of near-death and mystical experiences. Park Street Press. Tasic, V. (2017, January). Badiou’s logics: Math, metaphor, and (almost) everything. Journal of Humanistic Mathematics, 7(1), 22–45. https://doi.org/10.5642/jhummath.201701.04 The Guardian. (2013, March 21). What Planck saw: The most detailed map ever created of the universe’s cosmic microwave background. Retrieved January 1, 2020, from https://www.theguardian.com/science/picture/2013/mar/21/planck-­most-­detailed-­map-­universe-­cosmic-­microwave The Guardian. (2020). France moves to ban mass live-shredding of male chicks. Available at: https://www.theguardian.com/world/2020/jan/29/ france-­moves-­to-­ban-­mass-­live-­shredding-­of-­male-­chicks Thornhill, W., & Talbott, D. (2005). Thunderbolts of the gods. Mikamar Publishing. Thornhill, W., & Talbott, D. (2007). The Electric universe: A new view of earth, the sun and the heavens. Mikamar Publishing. Van der Heiden, G.-J. (2014). Ontology after ontotheology: Plurality, event, and contingency in contemporary philosophy. Duquesne University Press. Wali, M. (2018). Crude. Art Jameel. Jameel Arts Center. Walsh, R. (2007). The spirit of evolution. kenwilber.com Wilber, K. (1982). The pre/trans fallacy. Journal of Humanistic Psychology, 22(2), 5–43. https:// doi.org/10.1177/0022167882222002 Wilber, K. (1996). A brief history of everything. Shambala Publications. Wilkinson, R. (2009). Nishida and western philosophy. Ashgate Publishing. Wolchover, N. (2013, December 11). Scientists discover a jewel at the heart of Quantum Physics. Wired Magazine. https://www.wired.com/2013/12/amplituhedron-­jewel-­quantum-­physics/ World Science Festival. (2011). The mind after midnight: Where do you go when you go to sleep? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=stXhGMVJuqA Yusa, M. (2002). Zen and philosophy: An intellectual biography of Nishida Kitarō. University of Hawaii Press. Ziporyn, B. (2004). Being and ambiguity: Philosophical experiments with Tiantai Buddhism. Open Court. Ziporyn, B. (2017). Missed exit: How the Hegel of 1802 almost became a Chinese philosopher. The Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 44(3-4), 127–153. Žižek, S. (2013). Less than nothing: Hegel and the shadow of dialectical materialism. Verso. Žižek, S. (2020). Sex and the failed absolute. Bloomsbury Academic. Zupančič, A. (2003). The shortest shadow: Nietzsche’s philosophy of the two. MIT Press.

    Part II

    The Ontological Tapestry

    It is not the case that experience exists because there is an individual, but rather that an individual exists because there is experience; experience is more fundamental than distinctions between individuals. – NISHIDA KITARŌ (Inquiry into the Good, 1911, p. 4) Disclaimers [such as] ‘space and time prohibit a further exploration of this topic’ [is] structurally necessary to making any coherent claim at all. – BROOK ZIPORYN (Being and Ambiguity: Philosophical Experiments with Tiantai Buddhism, 2004, p. 152) Because they have no Selfhood, the large and the small can mutually contain each other… Since the very small is very large Mount Sumeru is contained in a mustard seed; and since the very large is the very small, the ocean is included in a hair. – CHENGGUAN, the fourth patriarch of the Huayan School of Chinese Buddhism (cited in Priest, 2015) Tiantai philosophy tells us that each experience we have includes not only itself but also all other experiences of all other sentient beings at all times, as viewed in all possible ways (“yiniansanqian, The Presence of All Three Thousand Aspects of Existence as Each Moment of Experience”) – BROOK ZIPORYN (Emptiness and Omnipresence: An Essential Introduction to Tiantai Buddhism, 2016, p. 1)

    What is more fundamental? The field of experience or the individual? What grounds what? Does the field of experience have an edge, or is it edgeless? Is the field of experience confined to the body/brain/cortex/parabrachial region, or does the experience of the body/brain/cortex/ parabrachial region emerge within the field of experience? Does the field of experience arise from a physical basis? Are we somehow our brains? Or does anything physical arise as a result of the field of experience? Where is the sentient selfhood, the sentient subject, the living “I” located? Does it have a simple location? What does a coherent claim look like? Things can mutually contain each other because they have no selfhood. What does ‘no selfhood’ mean? How can all things mutually contain each other? If things can mutually contain each

    170

    The Ontological Tapestry

    other, is there really any difference between the field of experience and the individual? These are the sorts of questions that will preoccupy us in Part II. As I shall argue, the response to these questions, all of which, incidentally, are formulated based on the East Asian sources given in the epigraphs above, in all cases aim to undermine representational/identitarian thinking in one way or another. Not surprisingly, the Western sources we have been focusing on are employed toward a similar effect. There are, I claim, strong mutual resonances between the Eastern and Western cultural and philosophical traditions of experience and thinking. I hope to deploy such resonances where appropriate to think interculturally about human existence without however providing a conceptual framework for comparative analysis since it is beyond the scope and capability of this work. We have seen in the Opening Tapestry that the primary constellation of thought around which this work moves is situated within the ontological turn that has been underway in contemporary Continental philosophy in the last four decades or so. In the aftermath of the Heideggerian critique of representational/identitarian thinking and ontotheology—or classical metaphysics as ontotheology, for which the quest for a unifying reason or ground has been paramount, a unifying reason or ground that is at once complete (totalistic, that is, reflexively self-containing) and logically consistent—several movements of thought have come to prominence that purport to question/undermine ontotheology, that is, the presupposition of a permanent (consistent and complete) unifying ground/reason of being, even more radically than the way Heidegger did: structuralism-poststructuralism, which bifurcates into deconstructionism and postmodernism, Deleuzian neo-Spinozist vitalism, and so forth (Van der Heiden, 2014). In reaction to the largely hermeneutic-phenomenological approaches of these schools, in which attention to the force of language, poetics, discourse, (bio) power, alterity, and forms of subjectivity was of greatest importance, we now see a proliferation of ways of doing ontology after ontotheology more directly, that is, by taking up the question of being without having to follow the detour of language, which is supposedly the sole medium of access to being. Notably, Badiou’s mathematical ontology privileging discursive inscription, his student Meillassoux’s speculative materialism, which rehabilitates intellectual intuition, Harman’s object-oriented ontology (OOO) of subterranean depths of reality, Grant’s revival of Schellingian naturephilosophy, Brassier’s eliminative materialism of “untrammeled scientific rationalism” (Brassier, 2010, p. 31), Žižek’s new formulation of dialectical materialism based on his version of a Hegelian-Lacanian matrix, Johnston’s Žižek-inspired critical-dialectical naturalism, Malabou’s ontological plasticity, and so forth, come to mind. Not to mention Laruellian non-standard philosophy, which claims to go even more radically beyond the remit of philosophy as such (deconstruction and Deleuze included) into the unobjectifiable immanence he calls ‘the Real’ (Brassier, 2010). Laruelle articulates a radical immanence “that would be foreclosed to and not co-opted or co-optable by any form of transcendence, one that would not be enclosed in or destined for the transcendent apparatus set up by either the World or the divine” (Dubilet, 2015).

    The Ontological Tapestry

    171

    What all these ways of doing ontology after ontotheology in the Western canon have in common concerns the need to think being anew in its radical non-­relationality to thought and thoroughly question its presumed unity in a way that short-circuits the network of language, and even philosophy itself. Accordingly, it is time to forget all these so-called “transcendental operators.” The notions of plurality, contingency, change (political or otherwise), novelty, transformation, difference, event (especially a revolutionary political event), creativity, incompleteness, failure, radical immanence, in-consistency, and so forth have become prominent themes. In Part II, I respond to some of these developments in contemporary formulations of the space of ontology (as first philosophy) by configuring my own take on it, but with a twist. As already hinted at earlier, the twist involves bringing East Asian thought into this space, especially in the form of the Tiantai school of Chinese Buddhist tradition by way of Brook Ziporyn’s interpretation of this school, which can be considered a work of Neo-Tiantai philosophy (Ziporyn, 2004) thereby complicating, if not short-circuiting, the Western space of ontology. The Tiantai position is highly unorthodox in Buddhism. It is a uniquely Chinese contribution to Buddhist epistemology and metaphysics. The central thrust of the Neo-Tiantai approach to reality concerns the notion of omnicentrism, which underlies, in our view, the unconditional infinite hospitality towards any determination. Ziporyn (2022) in the latest version of the entry in the Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy introduces the central themes of Tiantai Buddhism in the following fashion (it is worth citing it in full to get a sense of the peculiar impact of Ziporyn’s expression of this hospitality): Tiantai is a thoroughgoing contextualism, regarding the ontological status and identity of all entities as deriving entirely from their contexts, their relationships to other entities. It is a thoroughgoing holism, regarding these dispositive relationships as incapable of definitive limitation to any finite subset of what exists. It is a thoroughgoing monism, rejecting any notion of distinct ontological categories that are irreducible to one another. It is a theory of thoroughgoing immanence, rejecting any possibility of any independently existing transcendent realms entirely beyond what is present in immediate experience. This involves a commitment to the claims that all entities of any kind are impermanent, that what each entity ultimately is is constitutively ambiguous, and there exist no irreducible or primary substances. Epistemologically this entails thoroughgoing skepticism about all unconditional claims, and thoroughgoing anti-realism. Ethically it implies a thoroughgoing renunciation of all finite aims, as well as thoroughgoing repudiation of all determinate moral rules, moral consequences, and moral virtues. (emphasis original)

    If one were to stop reading at this point, however, the radicalness of the Tiantai position would be fatally compromised for the absolute claims for contextualism, holism, monism, and immanence are, in the very next breath, reversed, or self-­ overcome. For Tiantai, Kafka’s idiosyncratic style, where one retreats from what one has just stated, repudiating what one has just affirmed, is not merely a style but a fundamental strategy to come to grips with the structure of reality itself, which is its ambiguity. So we must read onward. But all of these descriptions are potentially very misleading, since our understanding of each of these points must be thoroughly modified by the most characteristic premise of Tiantai thought of all, which determines the meaning we intend for the term “thoroughgo-

    172

    The Ontological Tapestry

    ing” here: the idea of “self-recontextualization.” … this is a thinking-through of the basic notion of universal contextualization itself and its constitutive role in the construction of all identities, to the point of seeing it to entail the ambiguating of the identity not only of the contextualized but also of the contextualizer. This notion brings with it a kind of turnaround whereby the full expression of any element of experience, indeed the thorough consideration of any determinate entity at all, intrinsically entails its self-overcoming and self-­ negation, amounting to its reversal: it is found to include just what it had initially appeared to exclude. This turn of thought may be termed dialectical, but in a way that differs from both Hegelian and Marxian notions of dialectics in that it is neither teleologically progressive nor hierarchical. It has roots in (1) indigenous Chinese interest in the “reversals” observed in the cycles of nature, conceptualized according to the naïve ancient generalization that when anything is pushed its own extreme it will “reverse,” that an increase in a thing’s extension or intensity leads to its self-undermining (e.g., it keeps getting colder until it gets coldest, and then it starts getting warmer), and in (2) the sophisticated ruminations on the nature of conditionality developed in the Emptiness and Two Truths doctrines as expressed in Indian Buddhist logic. What this means is that “thoroughgoing contextualism” will in Tiantai reverse into an assertion of the self-validation of every entity without exception, that “thoroughgoing holism” will in Tiantai self-reverse also into thoroughgoing individualism, “thoroughgoing monism” also into thoroughgoing pluralism, “thoroughgoing immanentism” also into thoroughgoing transcendentalism, along with a claim that these two extremes are, when fully thought through, actually synonyms for one another. It will mean that for all finite conditional entities, exceptionless impermanence is seen to be also exceptionless eternalism, exceptionless anti-substantialism is seen to be also exceptionless substantialism, exceptionless anti-realism is seen to be also exceptionless realism, again supplemented by a claim about the interchangeability of these two seemingly opposed claims. Similarly, thoroughgoing skepticism about all claims is seen to be also a thoroughgoing “trivialism” (the claim that all possible claims are true), thoroughgoing anti-realism also a fanatically absolute realism even for the most fleeting appearances, thoroughgoing renunciation of finite aims, moral rules, moral consequences and moral virtues is seen to be also an exceptionless acceptance of all finite aims and the endorsement of all determinate moral rules, consequences and virtues. (emphases original)

    The reversal in question is not a mere reversal. It is more radical than that. In Tiantai, the synonymity of two seemingly opposed claims is asserted, not just their dialectical overcoming by way of a unifying tertium quid: absolute impermanence is absolute eternalism for any finite determination, for instance. Any determination self-overcomes through self-recontextualization by virtue of interchangeability. When the dust from these turnarounds settles, Tiantai ends up with a unique view of the structure of reality: every event, function or characteristic occurring in any experience anywhere is the action of all sentient and insentient beings working together. Every instant of experience is the whole of reality manifesting in this particular form, as this particular entity or experience. Each such instant is however no mere accidental, dispensable form; rather, it is itself unconditional and ineradicable, is eternal and omnipresent. Moreover, this “whole of reality” is irreducibly multiple and irreducibly unified at once, in the following way: all possible conflicting, contrasted and axiologically varied aspects are irrevocably present—in the sense of “findable”—in and as each of these individual determinate totality-­ effects. Good and evil, delusion and enlightenment, Buddhahood and deviltry, are all “inherently entailed” in each and every event. These multiple entities are not “simply located” even virtually or conceptually: the “whole” which is the agent performing every experience is not a collection of these various “inherently entailed” entities or qualities arrayed side by side, like coins in a pocket. Rather, they are “intersubsumptive.” That is, any one of them subsumes all the others, and yet, because of the view of what “subsumption”

    The Ontological Tapestry

    173

    actually is, each is subsumed by each of the others as well: all relation is subsumption, and all subsumption is intersubsumption. Each part is the whole, each quality subsumes all other qualities, and yet none are ever eradicable. A Buddha in the world makes the world all Buddha, saturated in every locus with the quality “Buddhahood;” a devil in the world makes the world all devil, permeated with “deviltry.” Both Buddha and devil are always in the world. So every event in the world is always both entirely Buddhahood and entirely deviltry. Every moment of experience is always completely delusion, evil and pain, through and through, and also completely enlightenment, goodness and joy, through and through. (emphases original)

    So much for representational thinking. “All relation is subsumption, and all subsumption is intersubsumption” is a most radical claim, which will be explicated in Chap. 3 below. In essence, this is how Tiantai contends with the paradox of self-­ belonging: any determinate entity at all, any instant of experience, is a self-­including totality, an infinitely porous field of experience. In the encounter of these two strains of thought—the ontological turn in contemporary Continental philosophy and the Buddhist/Daoist traditions in their contemporary interpretations in so far as ontology is concerned—I formulate my own version of ontology after ontotheology. It should be noted again that the present work is by no means a work in comparative philosophy since the requisite language skills to delve into the primary sources in their original languages are lacking on the part of the present author. Nevertheless, the influence of Asian patterns of thought is clearly discernible and put to productive use as much as possible. Contemporary European philosophy, especially those thinkers cited above, has not expressed any systematic interest in East Asian schools of thought (except in the case of Žižek in an oblique way to unduly denigrate them and in Agamben’s more approving but infrequent references to Indian Mahāyāna Buddhist philosopher-sage Nāgārjuna’s work, with which we will begin Chap. 3 below)—I do not include here the philosophical project of Schopenhauer, the so-called Buddha of Frankfurt, in this context since he belonged to the nineteenth century (Wirth, 2019a, p. 15) and fundamentally misunderstood Buddhist notion of emptiness (nothingness) (Wirth, 2019a), for the latter does not entail hostility to life, no-saying to life. Yes, the so-called Great Death needs to be experienced first. One has to undergo the satori (or kenshō) experience, where one sees into one’s true nature of emptiness. The Rinzai Zen Master Hakuin’s awakening experience is a particularly potent example: I reached the end of reason, reached the limit of words, reached the end of all human skill or ability. Ordinary mental processes, consciousness, and emotions all ceased to function. It was as though I was encased in a sheet of ice ten thousand feet thick or sitting inside a bottle of pure crystal. My breath itself seemed to hang suspended. Then, in the middle of the night, a wonderful thing happened. As the sound of a distant bell reached my ears, I suddenly broke through into great enlightenment. It was mind and body falling away; fallen away mind and body. … The great earth completely and utterly vanished. Not a particle remained. (Hakuin cited in Wirth, 2019a, p. 30)

    Yet this falling away of body and mind is not life-enervating. With the Great Death, the earth does not die, only the attachment to the earth dies, viz., the illusion that we, as the center of agency and willing, are in control of things dies. Emptiness (śūnyatā) is life-affirming as long as we are not attached to śūnyatā or emptiness itself as an

    174

    The Ontological Tapestry

    idea as some propositional content reflecting, or corresponding to, the true state of reality, for emptiness itself is empty. Emptiness itself needs to be emptied. It is not some propositional truth as correspondence. At this point, kenshō is followed by post-realization practice. Realization and practice become one. We are awakened to the great earth, “the emergence of the great earth ‘without a particle of soil left out’” (Wirth, 2019a, p. 30). All representations, all willing, all seeking, all attachment, all thought, all mind are dropped, and yet, at the same time, the whole life in its entirety is embraced. We abide in, as, and of the earth. The present work takes active interest in Buddhist/Daoist ontologies as much as it does in European Continental thought. Despite the fact that it is possible to conclude with Wolfgang Schirmacher, president of the International Schopenhauer Association, that “behind the mask of a pessimist Schopenhauer was a Zen master and arguably the greatest mystic of the nineteenth century” (cited in Wirth, 2019a, p.  16), our goal is not to do comparative philosophy but to deploy mutual resonances I discern among Buddhist/Daoist and European Continental ontologies to explicate my own approach to the question of being, or the Real. As has already been made explicit, my own version of ontology after/without ontotheology revolves around the notion of granularity. This notion has a specific meaning in my lexicon and I use it to probe the question of being. Concisely put, being is nothing but granularity. Such a ‘nothing but’ statement is necessarily misleading though. It should not be understood as a totalizing claim since the notion of granularity precisely points to the impossibility of totality. Totality is porous; it is granular. Yet the latter explanation itself is misleading for granularity points to that which is beyond totalizing as well; it is that which is non-All. Therefore, granularity can be said to be when the following three things obtain and are indissociably entangled: a totalizing claim, the latter’s impossibility, and the possibility of going beyond totalizing, which would hence be totalizing? Part II, the Ontological Tapestry, then takes up the threads alluded to in the Opening Tapestry exploring the themes therein in more specified detail in dialogue with specific philosophers from the Continental tradition. Granularity is the notion used to respond to the contemporary discussions in ontology and metaphysics. As already mentioned, it basically derives from the Tiantai Buddhist idea that “all possible phenomena are derivable from, converge into, and are always discoverable within” a specific finite determination (Ziporyn, 2004) for, ultimately (and immediately), things are at home with all to welcome all as a version of all; the universe is suffused with unconditional infinite hospitality towards any determination. Once we have a finite determination, and we always already have one, we have everything by virtue of intersubsumption. This idea implies mutual penetration and interfusion: all entities or determinations, actual or virtual, interpervade in and as an infinitely porous field of experience. What is more, the concept of justice as an ontological question is tied to the notion of granularity. If granularity is the theoretical model of the nature of being, then justice is the driving engine of this model. Only if intersubsumption obtains does justice also obtain. In this inquiry then, granularity first and foremost conjures up metaphysical speculation with universal significance since the claim is that we can think the

    The Ontological Tapestry

    175

    Absolute, the unconditioned, the unthinged (unbedingt), albeit not in a representational framework. Affirming everything in their ambiguity, rendering them hyperoperative, is how we think the Absolute. This notion relies mainly on Ziporyn’s masterful exposition of Tiantai Buddhist ontology, for which ‘interpermeation of forms’ is a key idea, to the elaboration of which we now turn. But first let us examine how Agamben engages Nāgārjuna’s work to render things inoperative to see the limitations of Nāgārjunian approach vis-à-vis Tiantai Buddhist ontology.

    References Brassier, R. (2010). Nihil unbound: Enlightenment and extinction. Palgrave Macmillan. Dubilet, A. (2015). “Neither God, nor World”: on the One foreclosed to transcendence. Palgrave Communications, 1, 15027. https://doi.org/10.1057/palcomms.2015.27 Nishida, K. (1911). (reprinted 1997). Zen no Kenkyui (Inquiry into the good). Iwanami. Priest, G. (2015). The Net of Indra. In K. Tanaka, Y. Deguchi, J. L. Garfield, & G. Priest (Eds.), The Moon points back (pp. 113–127). Oxford University Press. Van der Heiden, G.-J. (2014). Ontology after ontotheology: Plurality, event, and contingency in contemporary philosophy. Duquesne University Press. Wirth, J.  M. (2019a).  Nietzsche and other Buddhas: Philosophy after comparative philosophy. Indiana University Press. Ziporyn, B. (2004).  Being and ambiguity: Philosophical experiments with Tiantai Buddhism. Open Court. Ziporyn, B. (2016). Emptiness and omnipresence: An essential introduction to Tiantai Buddhism. Indiana University Press Ziporyn, B. (2022).Tiantai Buddhism. In E.N.  Zalta & U.  Nodelman (Eds.),  The Stanford eencyclopedia of philosophy (Winter 2022 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/win2022/ entries/buddhism-­tiantai/

    Chapter 3

    Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    Agamben, Nāgārjuna, and Brother Francis Towards the end of his Idea of Prose, Agamben (1985) refers to the Buddhist sage and philosopher Nāgārjuna and his doctrine of emptiness (śūnyatā), and how this doctrine was employed by his adversaries and followers alike within the limits of representation, hence distorting the true import of the doctrine and missing the point of ‘emptiness’ altogether. Namely, Agamben narrates how Nāgārjuna lamented the ways his adversaries and followers reified the doctrine of emptiness, which is the one thing śūnyatā was designed to render null and void. In Agamben’s words: They [the logicians who professed the same doctrine of emptiness as Nāgārjuna] employed the principle of reason and the conditioned production [dependent co-arising] in order to show the emptiness of all things, but they did not reach the point at which these principles revealed their own emptiness. They upheld, in short, the principle of the absence of all principles! Hence they taught knowledge without awakening—they taught the truth without its invention. (Agamben, 1985, pp. 131–132)

    They taught the truth—namely, the doctrine of emptiness, which, on the surface, sounds compelling—without the realization of the emptiness, constructedness, of this truth itself, which is to say, they remained trapped as logicians within the domain of representation, a domain of sand castles. They took the truth they were professing too seriously and did not venture beyond it. They used emptiness as a shelter from emptiness. Differently stated, they got attached to the hypostatization of emptiness. They failed to empty emptiness. In the words of the Rinzai Zen Master Hakuin, they suffered from “Zen-byō, Zen sickness, and kūbyō, the disease of an attachment to emptiness (śūnyatā) and nothingness” (Wirth, 2019, p. 14). Agamben follows this insight, the so-called ‘emptiness of emptiness,’ by reproducing a long quote seemingly from Nāgārjuna’s Stanzas of the Middle Way (Mūlamadhyamakakārikā, the Treatise on the Middle Way). It is worth citing it in full to get a firsthand glimpse of the thrust of the doctrine of emptiness and how easily it is misunderstood, even by its own practitioners: © The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_3

    177

    178

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    Those who profess the truth as a doctrine, as a representative of the truth, treat the void [emptiness] as if it were a thing, they make a representation of the emptiness of representation. But awareness of the emptiness of representation is not, in its turn, a representation: it is, simply, the end of representation. … You want to use the void as a shelter against pain, but how could an emptiness shelter you? If the void doesn’t itself remain void, if you ­attribute being or non-being to it, this and only this is nihilism: to have seized one’s own nothingness as prey, as a shelter against emptiness. But the sage dwells within pain without finding in it any shelter, any reason: he remains in the emptiness of pain. For this reason, O Candrakirti [Nāgārjuna’s pupil], set down that he for whom emptiness is an opinion, and even the unrepresentable a representation, he for whom the unsayable is a thing without a name—these are ones whom the Victorious will rightly call incurable. He is like the overeager customer who, when the merchant says, ‘I will give you no merchandise,’ replies: ‘Give me at least the merchandise called nothing …’ Whoever sees the absolute sees nothing other than the emptiness of the relative. But precisely this is the most difficult test: if, at this point, you don’t understand the nature of emptiness and you continue to make of it a representation, then you fall into the heresy of the grammarians and the nihilists; you’re like a magician bitten by the serpent he didn’t know how to take hold of. If instead you patiently dwell in the emptiness of representation, if you do not make of it any representation, this, O blessed one, is what we call the middle way. Relative emptiness is no longer relative to an absolute. The empty image is no longer the image of nothing. The word draws its fullness from its very vacuity. This peace of representation is the awakening. He who rouses himself knows only that he dreamed, knows only of the emptiness of his representation, only of the sleeper. But the dream he now recalls no longer represents, no longer dreams anything. (Nāgārjuna quoted in Agamben, 1985, pp. 131–132)

    This long quote from Nāgārjuna is immediately followed by another long quote, this time in Latin, left untranslated by Agamben, referring to a parallel insight attributed to Saint Francis of Assisi. There, Frater Franciscus (Brother Francis) exclaims “I am Francis, open up!” Before citing Agamben’s rendition of this quote, let me introduce the story in English from which Agamben’s Latin quotation was taken. One day blessed Francis, while at St. Mary’s, called friar Leo and said: “Friar Leo, write this down.” And Leo responded: “Behold I am ready.” “Write down what perfect joy is,” Francis said, “A messenger comes and says that all the masters of theology in Paris have entered the Order: write, this is not true joy. Likewise all the prelates beyond the Alps, archbishops and bishops; likewise the King of France and the King of England: write, this is not true joy. Or, that my friars went among the infidels and converted them all to the Faith; likewise that I have from God enough grace that I can heal the infirm and work many miracles: I say to you that in all these things there is not true joy. But what is true joy? I return from Perugia and in the dead of night I come here and it is winter time, muddy and so frigid that icicles have congealed at the edge of my tunic and they pierce my shins so they bleed. And covered with mud and in the cold and ice, I come to the gate, and after I knock for a long time and call, there comes a friar and he asks: ‘Who is it?’ I respond: ‘Friar Francis.’ And he says: ‘Go away; it is not a decent hour for traveling; you shall not enter.’ I appeal to him again and he responds to me insisting: ‘Go away; you are a simpleton and an idiot; you do not measure up to us; we are so many and such men, that we are not in need of you!’ And I stand again at the gate and I say: ‘For the love of God take me in this night.’ And he responds: ‘I will not! Go away to the place of Crosiers [referring to the Hospital of Fontanelle, run by the Order of Crosiers] and ask there.’ I say to you, if I endure all this patiently and without dismay therein lies perfect joy, true virtue and the salvation of the soul.” (quoted in DeCaroli, 2012, p. 132)

    Agamben, Nāgārjuna, and Brother Francis

    179

    Here is Agamben’s parenthetical commentary: Francis finds no shelter in non-recognition; in no case can absence of identity constitute a new identity. Rather, he insists on repeating: I am Francis, open up! Here, representation is not transcended through another, higher representation, but only through its display, its going through with it. As threshold, the insignificant name—pure subjectivity—is included in the edifice of joy. (Agamben, 1985, p. 133)

    Francis at the gate, at the gate of his own monastery (of all places), is not recognized by the gatekeeper. According to Agamben, Francis’ insistence on repeating ‘I am Francis, open up!’ is not meant to invoke the recognition of a sovereign identity that would in turn secure inclusion, shelter, safety and comfort for the recognized. Francis is in true joy however in so far as he is not limited by his representation. He is free of the powerful hold exerted on him and others by his own representation. True joy (and peace and awakening) comes from dwelling in the emptiness of representation to the extent that this emptiness is not converted back into another image, a higher representation to be promulgated. Francis embraces non-­recognition, non-relation, as true joy but empties this non-recognition of its image by insisting on the insignificant name he repeats. That is, he “dwells within pain without finding in it any shelter, any reason: he remains in the emptiness of pain.” DeCaroli (2012) sums it up concisely: Between Francis standing before at the gate and Nāgārjuna facing emptiness in the absence of representation, there is a parallel. Each lingers on a threshold and in both cases they take us beyond the choices offered by the dualisms of belonging or not-belonging, and of being or non-being. In both cases, the solution, if we can even use this word, is the deactivation of terms of the problem itself—neither by rearranging the divisions, nor by denying their existence, but by rendering them inoperative. (p. 137; emphases added)

    Agamben juxtaposes a highly-venerated (even to the point of sanctification as the second Buddha) Mahāyāna Buddhist philosopher-sage, Nāgārjuna, and a medieval Catholic mystic-thinker to bring home the message concerning his signal concept of potentiality. He proposes to think the relation between potentiality and actuality in a radically different way that has, it turns out, affinities with the Buddhist Middle Way and Christian mysticism, as has been hinted at above. How does Agamben apprehend potentiality? Essentially, potentiality, in parallel with Nāgārjunian emptiness and Francis’ joy in non-recognition, deactivates the essence of things as immutable (or as consistent/coherent/grounded/unified). It renders the essence of things inoperative. Things, in their representation, are arrested, are made immovable, are made into unified identities. That is to say, they are grounded. Emptiness empties things of their fixed identity, of their ground. Things are rendered groundless (once again). Better put, that things have never been grounded in the first place obtains. There has never been a ground to begin with. As a result, things erupt into the open, the infinitely porous field of experience, overflowing their boundaries. They are seen to be always-already porous, if you will. In a parallel fashion, potentiality concerns making things dynamic, movable, and therefore mutable again. Things are rendered inconsistent, incomplete, incompatible, undecidable, ambiguous, impermanent, incoherent, undone, indeterminate,

    180

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    precarious, disordered so that they are free again to come into existence anew or not at all for that matter. Agamben’s speculations on inoperativity concern a mode of potentiality, pure potentiality, that cannot be exhausted in the passing of the potential into the actual (transitus de potentia ad actum). Things have the potential to be as much as the potential to not-be, which he refers to as ‘im-potentiality’ following Aristotle. Impotentiality is an essential and equal component of potentiality. Impotentiality co-belongs with potentiality. Things cannot be understood in terms of the actual (presence, ousia) only. Things are not present; rather they presence, within and as the interminable movement from presence to presencing and back. Rendering things (identities, determinations) inoperative refers to suspending the already-established goals, tasks, or functions things are directed towards in order to open them to new uses, to new configurations, to new ways of coming together of elements resulting in something truly unexpected (de la Durantaye, 2009). Things cannot be reduced to their current (utilitarian) uses. Things do not have preconstituted nature. Things are essenceless, or their very essence lies in their mutability. Things, in other words, are inexhaustible. They are inexhaustibly all by virtue of dependent co-arising— “pratītya-samutpāda (more precisely translated ‘dependent origination’ or ‘dependent co-arising’)” (McMahan, 2008, p. 150). Rendering things inoperative is the way Agamben deploys the force of potentiality-­ impotentiality. This he does by a first-philosophical (ontological) rethinking of Aristotle’s understanding of potentiality and act, dynamis and energeia. Aristotle’s position, in its classical form, is clear: actuality precedes and conditions potentiality. “… With respect to the order of being, actuality (entelecheia or energeia) precedes potentiality (dynamis) and conditions it. All things that come into being proceed toward an end and ‘actuality [energeia] is [that] end, and it is for the sake of this that the potentiality is acquired.’” (Aristotle quoted in DeCaroli, 2012, p. 106). In a first reading, Agamben appears to reverse the order of primacy accorded to actuality by Aristotle and the ensuing Western philosophical tradition: potentiality never exhausts itself in its actualization. Yet, Agamben’s is not a simple reversal. Rather, he renders the orthodox reading of Aristotle inoperative by showing the ambiguity of the Aristotelian approach to actuality-potentiality. It is not a simple case of one having priority over the other. The two turn out to be indistinguishable: pure potentiality and pure actuality are the same. To see how, let us take a look at section 3.3  in Agamben’s main work Homo Sacer, where he states the following: Potentiality (in its double appearance as potentiality to and as potentiality not to) is that through which Being founds itself sovereignly, which is to say, without anything preceding or determining it other than its own ability not to be. And an act is sovereign when it realizes itself by simply taking away its own potentiality not to be, letting itself be, giving itself to itself. (Agamben, 1998, p. 46; second emphasis added)

    In other words, being is empty of a ground other than itself. Being is its own ground, which is to say, it is groundless. It is not grounded by something else. Potentiality, in this sense, is the same as groundlessness. It is the potentiality to as well as not to. Being founds itself sovereignly, that is, being founds itself as empty, as groundless,

    Agamben, Nāgārjuna, and Brother Francis

    181

    without any reason/condition that governs its emergence. Namely, it is ungrounded, unconditioned, or in Buddhist terms, dependently co-arisen. Against the prejudices of tradition, Agamben (1998) urges his readers to realize that … potentiality and actuality are simply the two faces of the sovereign self-grounding of Being. Sovereignty is always double because Being, as potentiality, suspends itself, maintaining itself in a relation of ban (or abandonment) with itself in order to realize itself as absolute actuality (which thus presupposes nothing other than its own potentiality). At the limit, pure potentiality and pure actuality are indistinguishable, and the sovereign is precisely this zone of indistinction. (p. 47)

    Being sovereign, being empty, being potential, being actual all amount to the same thing at the limit. Things are self-founded. They are self-grounded. And this self is nothing, or it is empty of self. Here, we need to be careful however not to fall into the trap of the reification of potentiality, the reification of emptiness, against which Nāgārjuna warns us in the piece quoted earlier. We need to empty the emptiness itself. We need to stop trying to represent the emptiness, stop trying to substantialize it. In Agamben’s words: Instead one must think the existence of potentiality without any relation to Being in the form of actuality—not even in the extreme form of the ban and the potentiality not to be, and of actuality as the fulfillment and manifestation of potentiality—and think the existence of potentiality even without any relation to being in the form of the gift of the self and of letting be. (Agamben, 1998, p. 47)

    Put otherwise, Agamben urges us not to represent potentiality at all, even in the most fundamental level he is working at. Even, that is, at the level of there is/it gives. What about the ‘prejudices of tradition,’ or the metaphysical readings of Aristotle, which miss the subtleties of Aristotle’s deployment of the distinction between dynamis, energeia and entelecheia (DeCaroli, 2012), or the logicians who professed the same doctrine of emptiness as Nāgārjuna? Are they merely wrong? This question is critical. According to Nāgārjuna’s Two-Truth Doctrine, yes, indeed, they are wrong. Nāgārjuna distinguishes between the ‘ultimate truth’ and the ‘conventional truth.’ The former is beyond all conceptualization or verbalization; it is the unpresentable, the unsayable, the unreifiable. The conventional truth, on the other hand, consists of the categories of Buddhist metaphysics and practice, such as the doctrine of emptiness, no-self doctrine, dependent co-arising, momentariness of phenomena, as well as monastic discipline, rituals, everyday practices, and so forth. These are considered conventional truths since they have a utility in terms of assisting practitioners realize the ultimate truth, but they are not the ultimate truth themselves since the latter is unspeakable. Ordinary speech and its mundane categories can also be included in the category of conventional truth. However, there is also plain falsehood as far as Nāgārjuna is concerned: “non-Buddhist metaphysical, religious, and philosophical theories which claim to give a thoroughgoing, ontologically consistent, universally applicable account of the world in discursive terms, or of cause and effect, of creation, of God or gods, of karma, of the soul, and so on; claims that are ‘ultimately real’ are just plain false” (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 14).

    182

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    At this point we reach the limit of Nāgārjunian system, whereby a subtle distinction between truth and falsehood is still upheld. Emptiness is not deployed thoroughly enough. Chinese Tiantai Buddhism goes one step further and empties Nāgārjunian Two-Truth Doctrine itself by arriving at what it calls the Three Truths: Emptiness, Provisional Positing, and Centrality. Philosophically, we will call these three truths “Global Incoherence, Local Coherence, and Reversible Asness,” respectively. Nāgārjuna had Two Truths, with a clear hierarchy between them, based on a one-way means-end relation—conventional truth is subordinate to ultimate truth, deriving its value solely therefrom, by being a means thereto, which is to be dispensed with once the end is attained—which allowed for the existence of a third category (plain heretical untruth). Tiantai, in contrast, claims the Two Truths are exactly equivalent in value and ultimacy, and that this fact itself constitutes the third truth about them and everything they had severally pertained to; in fact, the Two Truths are not two separate realms or claims at all, but two alternate restatements of the same fact, namely, dependent co-arising itself. This means the differentiations between things, their conventional designations, as well as any cockamamie philosophical or religious theory or personal illusion about them, are just as ultimately true and untrue as their Emptiness or their beyond-­ conceptualization Suchness, and also that both of these aspects are just as ultimate as the fact that these two aspects are simply aspects of one another. This is the interfusion of the Three Truths, which means even Centrality is not more ultimate than the other two. To indicate any of the three is to indicate all three; they are three ways of saying the same thing. Hence Tiantai wants to go beyond what it calls the “Exclusive Center,” which sees the Center as a sort of tertium quid beyond the two extremes of Emptiness and Provisional Positing, which grounds them both and expresses itself as both, to the point of the “Nonexclusive Center,” which makes it possible to say that any of the three, taken alone, already says all there is to say about the other two, and entails all the functions of the other two. The Center is the convertibility of the truths of Emptiness and Provisional Positing, their mutual reducibility, which also maintains their distinction. (Ziporyn, 2004, p.  16, emphasis original)

    Agamben, in a way, stays true to Nāgārjuna. He goes all the way down to the most fundamental level of reality, where things rendered thoroughly inoperative remain non-related to being. This, however, retains a subtle duality, and therefore an order of primacy, between actuality and potentiality. Potentiality, radical emptiness, becomes circumscribed as an exclusive domain opposed to actuality. The operation is very subtle but nevertheless discernible. Tiantai Buddhism goes beyond it and renders this inoperative in the only way possible by pulverizing the last (albeit very subtle) remnants of the duality between potentiality and actuality. This we will call rendering things hyperoperative, and explicate it in detail in relation to the tenets of the Three-Truth Doctrine of Tiantai Buddhism. At a first approximation, rendering things hyperoperative essentially concerns an attitude of absolute affirmation-negation of everything, which implies that plain falsehood ceases to be a legitimate category. Affirmation, that is, the pure taking place of things, and negation, that is, the taking place of things through each other. The pure taking place of things is affirmed; and this affirmation is achieved through their taking place through each other (negation). Things take place/through each other. The bar (/) remains. Falsehood, to the extent that it takes place, is affirmed. Nonetheless, because it takes place through others, it is denied an absolute value. It

    Bodymind

    183

    is negated. It is absolutely affirmed and absolutely negated at once. We should therefore note that by things we mean everything actual and potential, everything existing and inexisting, everything necessary and contingent, everything possible and impossible, everything present and absent, everything pleasing and horrific, everything heavenly and abominable. They take place/through each other. They do nothing but take place but always through each other. That’s all there is. Rendering things hyperoperative therefore implies pulverizing all claims for the primacy of one thing over the other; all hierarchies, all conditions of possibility, all orders of priority, all thought of considering one thing to be anterior or superordinate to another needs to be pulverized. All absolute affirmation, in the same instant, is negated; likewise, all absolute negation, in the same instant, is affirmed. This is what hyperoperativity boils down to. Agamben, in his language-first approach, privileges potentiality albeit in its most subtle form. No matter how subtle this operation is, however, the kind of privileging Agamben evokes and demands needs to be hyperoperationalized. Making things inoperative, returning to potentiality, is not sufficient. We need to come to grips with the ultimate emptiness and ultimate fullness at once of things taking place/through each other: rendering things hyperoperative through hyperengaging the inexhaustibly all. This is then our focus in this chapter: how to hyperengage the inexhaustibly all. In contrast to Agamben (and Heidegger for that matter), this is not uniquely a matter for Dasein, which exists unmistakably in and as the space of language, which makes disclosure of being and self-consciousness possible. It is rather a matter for everything since superconsciousness, the infinitely porous field of experience, which is the space beyond language, is a possibility. There is an extra-linguistic stratum/horizon of sense available, otherwise the process of pulverization of all hierarchies to return to absolute equality would not be possible. In short, rendering things hyperoperative refers to the absolute affirmation-­ negation of the paradoxical notion of ‘the inexhaustible all’ we have referred to before. The inexhaustible all takes place. As mentioned above, the notion of rendering things hyperoperative in the first instance relies mainly on Brook Ziporyn’s masterful exposition of Neo-Tiantai Buddhist ontology, for which ‘interpermeation of forms’ is a key idea. Our goal in this chapter is to come to terms with precisely this idea.

    Bodymind To ease our way into the notion of the ‘interpermeation of forms,’ I would like to start with the following guiding statements: There is no self. There is no hierarchy. (mutual non-obstruction) Everything is everything. (any form is any other form—interpermeation of forms) Everything is true. (including the negation of all these statements)

    184

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    A preliminary way to illustrate the ideas presented above is to tap into typographical techniques used in highlighting textual meaning in printed matter. These techniques are here deployed in trying to depict something non-linear, or utterly inconsistent, in a linear medium of written language. For instance, to overcome Cartesian mind-­ body dualism, or dualistic thinking in general, and underscore the indissociable togetherness (interdependence, interrelationality, intertwining, interfusion, interdetermination, interpermeation, that is, nonduality) of body and mind, we can utilize different conventions of writing. For instance, we can write “body-and-mind.” We are body-and-mind. We are not just a body. Nor are we just the mind. We are an ambiguous combination of the two. Ambiguous because we are not sure about the status of the mind and its relation to matter and vice versa. The body and the mind retain their respective unities and associated characteristics; they cannot be reduced to each other without remainder but they cannot be considered apart from each other either. The idea is that there is not a body here and a mind there existing separately and then they are somehow coupled with each other and together form our self. In other words, a spatial juxtaposition of externally different unities would not do. Here Spinoza’s parallelism can help us. … [Spinoza’s parallelism] does not consist merely in denying any real causality between the mind and the body, it disallows any primacy of the one over the other. If Spinoza rejects any superiority of the mind over the body, this is not in order to establish a superiority of the body over the mind, which would be no more intelligible than the converse. … According to the Ethics, what is an action in the mind is necessarily an action in the body as well, and what is a passion in the body is necessarily a passion in the mind. There is no primacy of one series over the other. (Deleuze, 1988, p. 18)

    What we want to emphasize is the notion that the body and the mind are always already connected, that they are a single integrated dynamic unit, although, at bottom, we really do not know what a body is, where it starts and where it ends, what it can do; neither do we know what the mind is and where its boundaries lie. To this effect, we can remove the “and” entirely replacing it with only a hyphen, in which case, we end up with “body-mind.” Next step is to remove the hyphen altogether to create a new single word: “bodymind.” This is a word with extraordinary potency. We are bodymind. Just like “spacetime” is not a mere juxtaposition of the mutually independent “space” and “time,” “bodymind” is not a mere juxtaposition of the mutually independent “body” and “mind.” Then, we can employ italicization. If we want to highlight the material/physical aspect of the bodymind unity, for instance, we indicate that by writing bodymind; if we want the mental aspect of our self to be emphasized, we say bodymind. It is the same bodymind, the same self, but each time different aspects or attributes are foregrounded. It is not like the body is the substantial component and the mind insubstantial. Rather, the bodymind is substantial-insubstantial, an ambiguous or contradictory self-identity. This kind of typographical technique helps us come to terms with the fact that we really do not know for certain what we mean by ‘physical’ and ‘mental,’ or ‘substantial’ and ‘insubstantial,’ or ‘body’ and ‘mind’ in the first place. They are not clear-cut. What does it mean to say that the body is physical and the mind mental?

    Bodymind

    185

    They are not well-defined terms. They retain their fundamental ambiguity. Otherwise we wouldn’t have interminable philosophical debates as to what constitutes them. What is this self we attribute the term ‘bodymind’ to, a term sometimes expressing its physicality, and sometimes its mentality? We are not completely confident. Be that as it may there is even further complication. To see how, let us zero in on the body-aspect of the bodymind for present purposes, that is, bodymind. When we are referring to the self, it is not just bodymind, but, say, brain-bodymind, or brainbodymind, removing the hyphen altogether. The brain is not in this instance merely a part of the body. It is simply a different aspect of the constellation bodymind that we want to focus on. We do not reduce the bodymind to the brain. We merely highlight the aspect of the bodymind as brain. The brain retains its distinctness but cannot be considered apart from the bodymind. The brain does not exist apart from the bodymind. We do not really know what the brain is; where it starts and where its boundaries lie. So, when we say we are our brains, we do not really know what that means. We merely abstract out of an infinity of connections that can be discerned between brain and non-brain. We cut it to a reasonable or economic location. Clearly, the brain has a determinate shape, structure and texture, and apparently a specific location. The brain is not in the stomach, for instance. But is that really so? When we ask people in an anatomy class to show where their brains are, we don’t expect them to show their tummies! Still, the stomach and the brain are somehow connected and when we consider the extent of the brain’s reach to the stomach and vice versa, it is not immediately obvious where one starts and the other ends. As the Harvard Health Publishing website (2018) suggests below, the connection between the brain and the stomach is quite intimate: The gut-brain connection is no joke; it can link anxiety to stomach problems and vice versa. Have you ever had a “gut-wrenching” experience? Do certain situations make you “feel nauseous”? Have you ever felt “butterflies” in your stomach? We use these expressions for a reason. The gastrointestinal tract is sensitive to emotion. Anger, anxiety, sadness, elation—all of these feelings (and others) can trigger symptoms in the gut. The brain has a direct effect on the stomach and intestines. For example, the very thought of eating can release the stomach’s juices before food gets there. This connection goes both ways. A troubled intestine can send signals to the brain, just as a troubled brain can send signals to the gut. Therefore, a person’s stomach or intestinal distress can be the cause or the product of anxiety, stress, or depression. That’s because the brain and the gastrointestinal (GI) system are intimately connected. (emphasis original)

    Therefore, when we say “brain,” we should really hear brain-stomach, which brings us to brainstomachbodymind. When the hyphens are removed, the resulting unity no doubt looks awkward. We highlight the body, which is why it is in bold. The term, however, brings the brain, the stomach, and the mind with it. We can of course go into even more detail opening up each term and relating them to other terms without end. There is no discernible limit to when we are supposed to stop. For instance, we can underscore the role of genetics in the way the bodymind unity functions. So, we might say braindnabodymind. I am braindnabodymind. These four elements equiprimordially constitute the self not as separate entities put

    186

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    together in an assemblage as we usually understand how things to be but as-each-­ being-as-the-other. DNA does not exist on its own. It is distinct but cannot be considered apart from the bodymind. When DNA appears, the others appear at once as DNA.  We can go even further following Sapolsky-style causality exposition (Sapolsky, 2017). I am braindnabodydopaminemind, adding the level of the neurotransmitters, if you wish. We can continue like this without a clear end adding new aspects connected to the issue at hand, the issue being who the self really is, what causes it to be. It is not clear where we can draw the boundary that sets my self apart from the non-self. My self, following Sapolsky’s temporal layers of causality explaining behaviour, is braindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminemind. When body appears, the brain, DNA, epigenetics, dopamine, and mind appear as body. We can keep adding but the logic remains the same: It is braindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminefrontalcortexmind. It is languagebraindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminefrontalcortexclassstructuremind. It is (getting more and more awkward) epistemelanguagevirtuality braindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminefrontalcortexclassstructureevolutionaryforcessexmind. It is epistemelanguagevirtualitybraindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminefrontal cortexclassstructureevolutionaryforcessexFoucaultmind. Before long, it becomes clear that anything can be, or more strongly, is connected to the issue at hand. When we evoke one thing, the entire universe is evoked with it since all forms interpenetrate with all other forms. When one appears, all appear as this one. As in the structuralism of Ferdinand de Saussure, when an element of a synchronous structure is evoked, the whole structure materializes with it. We can go one step further and say, as one element is evoked the whole structure materializes as that element. So, when we say there is no self, what we basically mean is that there is no ‘body’ as a stand-alone substance independently existing on its own. What we mean is, rather, there is …epistemelanguagevirtualitybraindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminefrontalcortexclassstructureevolutionaryforcessexFoucaultmind… instead.

    The body is merely an abstraction of an infinite matrix of all-non-all. Or, to turn to a locution deployed earlier, the body is being at home with all to welcome all as a version of all. It is the temporalized-spatialized form of an infinite matrix of all-non-­ all, or formlessness for short. All are expressions of each other. They are inter-­ expressive. In Buddhist jargon, the same idea is expressed as “every dharma inherently includes all the dharmas throughout the dharma-realm.” We will say more about this later on. To continue our example, when we say ‘dopamine,’ for instance, rather than body, what we mean is …epistemelanguagevirtualitybraindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminefrontalcortexclassstructureevolutionaryforcessexFoucaultmind… instead.

    ‘Dopamine’ does not exist on its own. It comes with everything else. Everything comes as dopamine. We simply focus on dopamine aspect of everything. Or, when we say Foucault, for instance, what we mean is

    Bodymind

    187

    …epistemelanguagevirtualitybraindnaepigeneticsbodydopaminefrontalcortexclassstructureevolutionaryforcessexFoucaultmind… instead.

    ‘Foucault’ does not exist on his own. It is everything as Foucault. Foucault is not a sign or an object with a determinate meaning. It acquires its meaning vis-à-vis everything else. Therefore, this meaning always proliferates and can never be absolutely controlled. It can only be arrested temporarily, abstracted from the infinite matrix of all-non-all. But even more radically thought, more radically than deconstruction, that is, at bottom, Foucault is meaninglessness embodied. When it is everything as Foucault, it is also nothing as Foucault. And that is exactly the point. I am everything as I. I am distinct but cannot be considered apart from everything else. I interpermeate with everything else. I am nothing but this interpermeation. In this sense, there is no self as a substantial independent being. There is only no-self in a state of constant interpermeation. This is śūnyatā, interconnectedness, or better put, interpenetration/interpermeation of all forms. One form constantly summons all the others. As a matter of fact, there is no one form. All forms are granular, or interpenetration of all forms. They interpermeate. They inter-express. They are distinguished but are not distinct. The immediate implication of the above as far as philosophical thought is concerned is that all philosophical positions are valid on account of there being no self. Not only that, they are identical to each other. Yes, identical, on account of there being no hierarchy. To illustrate these weird claims, let’s take the recent feud between the so-called correlationists (anti-realists) and object-oriented ontologists (OOO post-humanist realists) regarding the status of the being of objects. Our claim is that both camps are right. Furthermore, their positions no matter how radically opposed (or due precisely to that) are identical. In other words, there is no hierarchy between the two in terms of one position being superior or truer than the other. Accordingly, on the one hand, objects are given absolutely and therefore irreducibly present to consciousness, language, history, power, and so forth in a condition of unseparatedness (correlationists). On the other, objects are not given absolutely and are never irreducibly present (OOO); they are always in a state of separatedness. How can two positions as diametrically opposed to each other as these two at once be true and identical? The answer to this question has been hinted at above through the presentation of the as-structure using typographical techniques utilized in highlighting textual meaning in printed matter. To address the question more systematically, we need to turn to the omnicentric theory of the Chinese Tiantai Buddhist tradition elucidated by Brook Ziporyn now. Before doing that, however, a brief account of Buddhism in terms of the themes that are prominent in the Tiantai tradition is in order. Here, the focus will be on the Four Noble Truths, Dependent Co-arising, Nonself, Momentariness, Nāgārjuna’s Two-Truth Doctrine, and Śūnyatā (Emptiness). Equipped with the basics of Buddhist themes, we then turn to what is unique about Tiantai and deploy the latter to answer how OOO and correlationists are as-each-­ being-as-the-other. The account below is a restatement of Ziporyn’s account of Buddhism he provides in his Emptiness and Omnipresence: An Essential

    188

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    Introduction to Tiantai Buddhism, but with a twist. This time I bring Žižek to the conversation for I am inclined to think that some intriguing interresonance plays out between various forms of Mahāyāna Buddhist ontology and Žižek’s dialectical materialism. Žižek highlights the importance of inconsistency/incompleteness of reality. The bodymind exercise we have performed above has been one-sided. The idea is not that body and mind are always already connected for they interpenetrate to such a degree that there is no separation between the two. What is even more pertinent, the bodymind construct can be extended in any direction without end to become increasingly more and more granular to ultimately include the Whole in all its parts. This hyperholistic account however is necessarily incomplete, namely, not-all. For the Whole is also shattered in every direction at every level. The bodymind has the power to summon the All, the holistic aspect. Equally, however, does it have the power to dissolve the All, to break it apart, to tear asunder, to separate and isolate, to decontextualize, to disconnect, to partition it: the universal freedom to dissolve any link, any mode of interpervasion. The as-structure is as much the universal synthesizer as the universal destroyer of that which is synthesized. These two moments/ modes/forces are nondual. Žižek’s unflagging persistence to theorize the moment of incompleteness, antagonism, freedom in violence, (parallax) gap, and so forth, in and of reality, that is, the Real, is essential to our account. Holism without destruction is reification of holism; hence, the failure to empty the doctrine of emptiness itself just like the logicians did, as we saw earlier in the section “Agamben, Nāgārjuna, and Brother Francis”. They [the logicians who professed the same doctrine of emptiness as Nāgārjuna] employed the principle of reason and the conditioned production [dependent co-arising] in order to show the emptiness of all things, but they did not reach the point at which these principles revealed their own emptiness. They upheld, in short, the principle of the absence of all principles! Hence they taught knowledge without awakening—they taught the truth without its invention. (Agamben, 1985, pp. 131-132)

    Similarly, however, Žižek himself is guilty of an inverse reification. He goes too far in the opposite direction and neglects the power of holism. He reifies violent destruction as primary at the expense of the power of synthesis.

     n Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist A Ontology and Žižek’s Dialectical Materialism An intriguing interresonance plays out between various forms of Mahāyāna Buddhist ontology and Žižek’s dialectical materialism. Žižek’s disdainful critique of (New Age Western) Buddhism and various “Taos” is well-known (Žižek, 2001). As a cultural critic, Žižek might be onto something in his contention that Western Buddhism, especially in its New Age forms, functions as the perfect ideology in its fetishist mode for late capitalism. In his own words: “although ‘Western Buddhism’

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    189

    presents itself as the remedy against the stressful tension of capitalist dynamics, allowing us to uncouple and retain inner peace and Gelassenheit, it actually functions as its perfect ideological supplement” (Žižek, 2001). Again: “Western Buddhism, this pop-cultural phenomenon preaching inner distance and indifference towards the frantic pace of free-market competition, is arguably the most efficient way for us to participate fully in the capitalist dynamic, while retaining the appearance of mental sanity—in short, the paradigmatic ideology of late capitalism” (Žižek, 2008b, p. 43). It is hard not to agree with him concerning this point, thus I will not dwell on this aspect too much. As an ontologist, however, he seems to be ambivalent regarding the parallels between the Buddhist Void—the field of nihility, or absolute nothingness, formlessness, or emptiness—to which the (New Age Western) Buddhists supposedly withdraw, and his elaboration of the way towards a new foundation of dialectical materialism spelled out in Less Than Nothing (2013), his magnum opus, and Absolute Recoil (2014a). It should be pointed out however that the distinction between Žižek’s disdainful views of Buddhism as a pop-cultural phenomenon versus his scathing critique of Buddhist ontology in general cannot be maintained for long simply because Žižek himself conflates the two. His criticism of the former goes hand in hand with the criticism of the latter. I should add that it is no longer possible to oppose this Western Buddhism to its “authentic” Oriental version; the case of Japan delivers the conclusive evidence here. Not only do we have today, among top Japanese managers, the widespread “corporate Zen” phenomenon; over the whole of the last 150 years, Japan’s rapid industrialization and militarization, with their ethics of discipline and sacrifice, were sustained by the large majority of Zen thinkers—who today knows that D.T. Suzuki himself, the high guru of Zen in 1960s America, supported in his youth in Japan, in the 1930s, the spirit of rigid discipline and militaristic expansion? There is no contradiction here, no manipulative perversion of the authentic compassionate insight: the attitude of total immersion in the selfless “now” of instant Enlightenment, in which all reflexive distance is lost and “I am what I do,” as C. S. Lewis put it—in short: in which absolute discipline coincides with total spontaneity—perfectly legitimizes subordination to the militaristic social machine. (Žižek, 2008b, p. 43)

    In a way, it would be naïve to look for pure (“authentic”) Buddhism undefiled by messy historical processes, late capitalist dynamics being the most recent, as in the case of Heidegger, whose philosophy, on the one hand, and his short-lived but shocking engagement with National Socialism, on the other, inexorably create tensions in our understanding of his thinking. It is somewhat inadequate and misleading to claim to be able to separate the thought from the biography of the thinker. It turns out it is not that shocking after all that Heidegger was involved with National Socialism. As Žižek (2008a) himself convincingly argues, Heidegger’s thought and his biography are integrally connected. The latter follows from the former. Similarly, when Žižek makes an analogous claim in the case of Buddhism as in the quotation above, we need to take him seriously. Historical forms of Buddhism and the core Buddhist principles cannot be unproblematically kept apart. Yet, as we will see soon, Buddhists are aware of this problem and they address it. Žižek is one of the few contemporary continental philosophers who does not hesitate to engage Buddhism head-on. Our claim is that, notwithstanding his

    190

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    criticism, especially concerning the Imperial-Way (Zen) Buddhism (2008b), Žižek is much closer to Mahāyāna than he imagines. My aim for this section therefore is to demonstrate how this is so. To do this, I will mainly focus on the following forms of Mahāyāna thought: śūnyatā (emptiness) in the context of Nāgārjuna’s Two-Truth doctrine (Indian Mahāyāna) and Tiantai School of Chinese Buddhist concept of li (coherence). I will initially go through some of the preliminary affinities among Mahāyāna forms and Žižek, and then I will analyse each school of Mahāyāna mentioned above and point out the parallels between them and Žižek’s own thought. The basic tenor of the argument is that in terms both of content of his philosophical corpus and style of his writing and public lectures and persona, Žižek can be considered a Mahāyāna Buddhist/Zen master. This is not a whimsical claim. It constitutes the central axis of the argument presented in this section. In this regard, the focus of the section is the pedagogical core of both Mahāyāna and Žižek’s respective ontologies. Claiming that Žižek is a Zen master is not so much about his theoretical engagements as his ability to unsettle people’s relation to their understanding of reality. That is, he does not merely offer some theoretical “wisdom,” the imbecility of which he mocks through his hilarious comical analysis of proverbs in his commentary on Shelling’s Ages of the World (Žižek, 2009). Rather, he masterfully employs upāya (“skillful means”) to induce a satori-like sudden flash of awakening in his readers and interlocutors.

    Preliminary Affinities There are three conspicuous characteristics common to both Mahāyāna and Žižek. To begin with, for both Mahāyāna and Žižek, the notions of contradiction and negation are central. The ontological issues, that is, accounts of reality, and conceptions of subjectivity, namely, our place in reality, are always considered together: ontology is not merely a cerebral exercise; it is a subjective practice against the tendency/ desire to convert contradiction into reconciliation. At the most fundamental level, there is radical contradiction that cannot be resolved into a positive synthesis. Reality in-itself is something contradictory. It consists of irresolvable contradictions. Expressed in Tiantai idiom: despite the existence of local coherence, things are globally incoherent. The inaccessibility of the In-itself to our experience is not due to a limitation on our part (our inability to know the true state of affairs behind appearances), but is constitutive of reality in-itself. This is Žižek’s typical Hegelian point where Kantian epistemological contradictions and impasses are ontologized. There are no noumena that are “‘in themselves’ fully positive, the proper cause and foundation of phenomena” (Žižek, 2013, p. 282). Rather, what we have is “the self-­ limitation of phenomena as such” (Žižek, 2013, p. 282).

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    191

    In this case, negativity is not a mirror-like effect of transcendent positivity (so that we can only grasp the transcendent In-itself in a negative way); on the contrary, every positive figure of the In-itself is a “positivization” of negativity, a fantasmatic formation we construct in order to fill in the gap of negativity. (Žižek, 2013, p. 282)

    Similarly, in Mahāyāna literature, any and all transcendent self-causing positivity is renounced. What is posited is nothing but phenomena that co-arise with every other phenomena in a bottomless groundless matrix. The latter characterizations of what Mahāyāna posits are facile and necessarily misleading since they do not do justice to the thoroughgoing negativity that underlies the notion of emptiness in Mahāyāna thought. Nevertheless, they can be utilized as approximations for now. The point Mahāyāna is trying to arrive at is that no phenomenon has a single cause (neither self-caused nor other-caused) but comes into being through the workings of myriad other phenomena of different levels and modes. In other words, there is no proper cause and foundation of phenomena. There is only one sphere of objects: “there are only phenomena and their (self-) limitation, their negativity” (Žižek, 2013, p. 282). In Mahāyānist vernacular, there is only dependently co-arisen phenomena. In the face of such an ontology of contradiction and negativity, what Žižek counsels us to do is to remain/tarry with the contradiction to the very end. The pedagogical aspect of tarrying with the negative consists of the perpetual saying of “no” for a sustained critique of ideology (“fantasmatic formations”) so that we are not lured into a false sense of hope for a harmonic resolution of contradictions. Žižek’s main strategy is to keep things open rather than trying to close up gaps. We are asked to situate ourselves in contradiction, which usually is a painful practice. Ordinarily, humans want to resolve contradictions and reach a stable and contented self-­identity. And yet the claim is that there is no solution to contradiction; self-identity is absolutely contradictory. Thus, we can only live the absolute contradiction as such. Unlike the commonly misrecognized notion of nirvana, the Mahāyānists do not withdraw from the world of phenomena into the tranquillity of phenomena-free Void. Rather, they tarry with the negative simply by dropping the one-sided attachment to phenomena and embracing the all-pervasiveness of all phenomena in all their ambiguity. For instance, “Tiantai philosophy asserts emphatically that Buddhahood inherently includes every form of evil, that these evils can never be destroyed, and that they do not need to be destroyed” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 1). If that is the case, “the best way to overcome our own suffering, delusion, and evil is to dwell more deeply within them, that dwelling within them is itself a way of being liberated from them, that the deeper we dwell in them, the freer of them we become” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 2). In other words, the insight into emptiness—that things are devoid of self-nature for all phenomena dependently co-arise—is universalized interpervasively to include all phenomena including the nauseating ones. Being free of evil does not eliminate evil. We are not transported into a realm where there is no more evil. There is one realm, which is full of all manners of evil, and yet our attitude shifts. This is a shift in how things appear to us. With this shift, we achieve a certain sense of stillness and serenity. Our grasping attitude towards phenomena drops. This is more like Hegel’s Absolute Knowing. It is not the special type of knowledge that

    192

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    bestows the knower a special type of access to a special type of realm (nirvana is not a different realm other to samsara, the world of suffering). Rather, “Absolute Knowing” is the final recognition of a limitation which is “absolute” in the sense that it is not determinate or particular, not a “relative” limit or obstacle to our knowledge that we can clearly see and locate as such. It is invisible “as such” because it is the limitation of the entire field as such—that closure of the field which, from within the field itself (and we are always by definition within it, because in a way this field “is” ourselves) cannot but appear as its opposite, as the very openness of the field. (Žižek, 2013, p. 388)

    The second affinity concerns the notion of materialism: both Mahāyāna and Žižek affirm existence absolutely (immediately and without reservation and not just ultimately) in its absolute contradiction. Both subscribe to a one-world account of things. There is definitely no other-worldly redemptive orientation. For both, materialism as the contradictory/paradoxical field of existence is conceived as an absolutely atheistic religious field: the existence of God is not postulated yet the question of being has its religious register in the sense that the existence of evil constitutes a subjective and practical problem in the face of the affirmation of the being of this world—how can we affirm the most horrific most troubling aspects of this world? How can we say “evil immediately is Buddha” (Asakura, 2011, p.  662)? Recall Žižek’s conclusion that “the only way to be an atheist is through Christianity.” That is to say, true atheism is possible only by relinquishing trust in any form of Big Other. For Nishida Kitarō—the founder of Kyoto School of philosophy in Japan, which was heavily influenced by the Japanese Zen/Pure Land Buddhism—for instance, the highest form of existence for human beings can only be religious. The latter, however, is understood in peculiarly non-theistic terms, whereby purposeless causation underlies a God-less universe that is constituted by infinite centers of agency acting without the benefit of a single purposive mind or consciousness causing the universe to exist the way it does. Moreover, materialism, or, all-­encompassing affirmation of reality, is not a theoretical postulate but an actual ongoing practice. In Žižek, this practice takes the form of infinite (self-) criticism without rest. It consists of the attitude that sees reality qua absolute contradiction and absolute self-­ disruption. Philosophy in this sense is a painstaking practice of absolute critique. In Mahāyāna, the practice of “skillful means” (upāya) is the focus. This term refers to one’s deftness to utilize any thought or act as a means to always reveal a different side to the story that we have taken for granted to fight the constant tendency towards ossification of bodymind in one-sided awareness of things. Put differently, upāya are statements or actions that are not ultimately true themselves but are meant to serve a therapeutic or pedagogical function to undermine the grasping attitude that is the source of suffering for sentient beings (Ziporyn, 2015, p.  254). Here, an attempt is made to undermine all representationalist models of knowledge and understanding. The necessity of misrecognition is taken advantage of. All representation is misrepresentation. Therefore, any representation can be used to point to its limitation (or fixity) to open up the field of awareness to infinity. Finally, in terms of style, surprising reversals, perplexing paradoxes, and shocking contradictions are prevalent and are adeptly mobilized to expound the key ideas in both Mahāyāna and Žižek. Žižek’s fondness for the use of parables and “bad

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    193

    taste” jokes to get his obscure messages across and illustrate difficult concepts with ease and vividness very much parallels the basic style of Mahāyāna sūtras, which, of course, are full of colorful and dramatic stories and parables. This, however, should not suggest that all Mahāyāna and Žižek do is to string one parable after another. The rigorous rational analyses are interspersed with these tales, jokes, and parables. To give a few examples, let us start by retelling a famous anectode from the Mahāyāna tradition, which concerns the great Tokugawa-era reformer of the Rinzai School of Zen, Hakuin Ekaku (1686–1769). The Zen master Hakuin was praised by his neighbors as one living a pure life. A beautiful Japanese girl whose parents owned a food store lived near him. Suddenly, without any warning, her parents discovered she was with child. This made her parents angry. She would not confess who the man was, but after much harassment at last named Hakuin. In great anger the parents went to the master. “Is that so?” was all he would say. After the child was born it was brought to Hakuin. By this time he had lost his reputation, which did not trouble him, but he took very good care of the child. He obtained milk from his neighbors and everything else the little one needed. A year later the girl-mother could stand it no longer. She told her parents the truth—that the real father of the child was a young man who worked in the fishmarket. The mother and father of the girl at once went to Hakuin to ask his forgiveness, to apologize at length, and to get the child back again. Hakuin was willing. In yielding the child, all he said was: “Is that so?” (Reps & Senzaki, 1998, p. 22)

    Here the importance of postsatori practice is evident. The satori (or kenshō) experience, that is, the awakening to one’s original face, opening the true dharma eyes, is only the beginning. Attaining an insight into emptiness is not the endpoint of Zen experience. “Emptiness is itself an expedient or purgative or physic, that is, part of the Buddha’s medicine chest” (Wirth, 2019, p. 31). The truth of emptiness is therapeutic; it does not have propositional content. The value of Zen doctrines is medicinal, and the best teachings are strong medicine that liberates thinking and living from the turmoil (duhkha) of stupidity, ideological fixations, stinginess, greed, aggression, self-obsessiveness, and servility to the status quo. (Wirth, 2019, p. xxi; emphasis added)

    In line with the pragmatic understanding of truth in Buddhism, what is true is what is conducive to ending suffering, not simply that of one’s own suffering but ending the suffering of all sentient beings. Therefore, truth concerns the unyielding practice of truth. One’s attitude is not merely that of a quietist detachment from the affairs of the world but active engagement with the world, where emptiness itself is emptied, and one is immersed in the matrix of conditioned co-arising without trying to control or condemn the situations that arise in the world, which is not possible anyway since situations are such that they are devoid of single-causes. Our ordinary mind suffers when it experiences unexpected, life-changing events, particularly when we feel the action was aimed at us personally. But Hakuin’s story is not about ordinary mind—it is an illustration of Buddha mind. It is about what our mind can be, capable of equanimity in all situations. It is a love story—without an object of love—of universal embrace of every situation, without judgment. It illustrates the mind of practice, of no attachments, and of no “self” to defend, simply of accommodation and taking care. (Kannon Do, 2022)

    194

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    Of course, with Žižek, love stories are never straightforward. There is always some convoluted logic in play. For instance, in the Greek legend of Orpheus and Eurydice, Orpheus, given a chance to get his deceased wife, Eurydice, back from the Underworld on condition that he does not turn back to look at his wife until she is in the light, nevertheless turns his head towards the darkness of the underworld to get a glimpse of her to make sure that she is following him into the light, thereby loses her by this very act. Here is Žižek’s take on the story: After Orpheus turns around to cast a glance at Euridice and thus loses her, the Divinity consoles him—true, he has lost her as a flesh-and-blood person, but from now on, he will be able to discern her beautiful features everywhere, in the stars in the sky, in the glistening of the morning dew. Orpheus is quick to accept the narcissistic profit of this reversal: he becomes enraptured with the poetic glorification of Euridice that lies ahead of him; to put it succinctly, he no longer loves HER, what he loves is the vision of HIMSELF displaying his love for her. This, of course, throws a new comic light on the eternal question of why Orpheus looked back and thus screwed things up. What we encounter here is simply the link between the death-drive and creative sublimation: Orpheus’s backward gaze is a perverse act stricto sensu; he loses Euridice intentionally in order to regain her as the object of sublime poetic inspiration. … But should one not go even a step further? What if Euridice herself, aware of the impasse of her beloved Orpheus, intentionally provoked his turning around? What if her reasoning was something like: “I know he loves me; but he is potentially a great poet, this is his fate, and he cannot fulfill that promise by being happily married to me—so the only ethical thing for me to do is to sacrifice myself, to provoke him into turning around and losing me, so that he will be able to become the great poet he deserves to be”—and then she starts gently coughing or something similar to attract his attention. (Žižek, 2014b, p. 20)

    Combining the most vulgar with the most sublime, Žižek manages to bring adultery and Heidegger together in the same joke. In an old Slovene joke, a young schoolboy has to write a short composition with a title “There is only one mother!,” in which he is expected to illustrate, apropos a singular experience, the love that links him to his mother; here is what he writes: “One day I returned home earlier than expected, because the teacher was ill; I looked for my mother and found her naked in her bed with a man who was not my father. My mother angrily shouted at me: “What are you staring at like an idiot? Why don’t you run to the refrigerator and get us two cold beers!” I ran to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, looked into it, and shouted back to the bedroom: “There is only one, mother!” Is this not a supreme case of interpretation that just adds a punctuation mark that changes everything, as in the parody of the first words of Moby-Dick: “Call me, Ishmael!”? One can discern the same operation in Heidegger (the way he reads “Nothing is without reason (nihil est sine ratione),” by shifting the accent to “Nothing[ness] IS without reason”), … (Žižek, 2014b, p. 45)

    One more perhaps, this time from the period of the Soviet Union: A joke from the early 1960s nicely renders the paradox of the presupposed belief. After Yuri Gagarin, the first cosmonaut, made his visit to space, he was received by Nikita Khruschev, the general secretary of the Communist Party, and told him confidentially: “You know, comrade, that up there in the sky, I saw heaven with God and angels—Christianity is right!” Khruschev whispers back to him: “I know, I know, but keep quiet, don’t tell this to anyone!” Next week, Gagarin visited the Vatican and was received by the pope, to whom he confides: “You know, holy father, I was up there in the sky and I saw there is no God or angels …” “I

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    195

    know, I know,” interrupts the pope, “but keep quiet, don’t tell this to anyone!”. (Žižek, 2014b, p. 17)

    Having noted some of the preliminary affinities between Mahāyāna and Žižek, I now would like to delve more deeply into the forms of Mahāyāna mentioned above in order to bring to the fore the interresonances between them and Žižek. In this, I will largely rely on Ziporyn’s Emptiness and Omnipresence (2016), which provides an accessible interpretation of and commentary on one of the most intriguing and famous Mahāyāna scriptures, the Lotus Sūtra. According to Ziporyn (2013a, p. 104): This text [Lotus Sūtra] appears to be the product of some sectarian infighting, between a still relatively new Mahayana movement and the “Śrāvakas” or disciples of the “Hinayana” (a pejorative Mahayana term meaning “Small Vehicle”), aggressively selling the idea that, contrary to the “Hinayana” claim, the goal of Buddhist practice is not the extinction of individual existence and suffering in Nirvana, thereby becoming an Arhat, but rather to be a Bodhisattva, to practice the Mahayana ideal of the Bodhisattva path, to work toward eventually becoming a Buddha, which means to be endlessly engaged in the project of knowing, interacting with, relating to, guiding, educating, and liberating all sorts of sentient beings, coming up with lots of different ways of edifying them in accordance with their particular dispositions and desires.

    Three central notions from Mahāyāna Buddhism will be the main focus of the following exposition. These are: conditioned co-arising, intersubsumption, and bodhisattva ideal, all of which, when considered together, point to a pedagogical core in Mahāyāna Buddhism. In this context, the claim that Žižek can be considered a Mahāyāna Buddhist/Zen master is not treated in a light-hearted manner. As an educational philosopher, I intend to highlight the pedagogical nature of both Buddhism and Žižek. Put differently, my main focus is on practical reason, which studies the question of being via pedagogical (or moral) practice. That is, discussions of ontological matters cannot be divorced from discussions of the highest good although both Žižek and Mahāyāna operate on amoral grounds. In this respect, the question of the existence of evil will be tackled to illustrate the concepts used in Mahāyāna literature. I contend that whatever their respective philosophical approaches might be, at their most fundamental level, both Žižek and Mahāyāna aim to transform our sense of self in a most practical manner. Being a Zen master is not about being in possession of some theory of existence. It is rather being able to practice a certain pedagogy, a method that helps people realize what self/subjectivity is all about. Now, onto the theory.

    The Four Noble Truths and Dependent Co-Arising In this section, my aim is to go over some of the fundamental ideas in Buddhism in a somewhat conversational tone to avoid jargon-filled technicalities since my overall goal is to highlight the affinities between Mahāyāna and Žižek without getting bogged down in scholarly disputations and sectarian polemics, which happen rather

    196

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    frequently, especially in Mahāyāna—the disputes between Madhyamakins and Yogacarins, for instance, concerning the nature of ineffable reality might appear to be asinine scholastic hair-splitting (van Norden & Jones, 2019)—hence, opening this section with a discussion of the Four Noble Truths, the skeletal common framework of Buddhism. The most basic and universal tenet of Buddhism in all its forms—Mahāyāna, Theravāda (Hīnayāna/Śrāvakayāna), Vajrayāna, Zen, Tiantai, Huayan, Pure Land, Secular (European/American) Buddhism, and so forth—is that the existential condition of sentience, or experience in general, including the human condition, is suffering (the First Noble Truth). This is the case since, broadly speaking, experience is driven by and attached to the ability to control reality, to have the power to get a desired state or thing whenever it wills (the Second Noble Truth). “What we desire is control, to be the sole cause of what happens to us. What we desire is selfhood” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 10, emphasis original). Put differently, experience is driven by the gap or discordance between our desiring what is not the case and the reality of what is the case, and the false belief/hope that this gap can be eliminated once and for all by making reality conform to our desire. When this concordance fails to obtain, which it invariably does for reasons that will be explained below, frustration ensues and our response tends towards an attempt to control the situation in such a way that such frustration does not materialize ever. This tendency to exert control over the way reality unfolds so that the satisfaction we derive from it is constant is selfhood, which is always destined to fail for the simple reason that the self cannot be the sole cause of itself or the world, for if it could be the sole cause of itself or the world, it already would and therefore there would be no space of or for suffering. The basic Buddhist doctrine of causality maintains that all events in experience are devoid of a single cause; they are always co-conditioned, conditioned by multiple causes, and we cannot know all of them at once, so there is no way to completely control a given situation. The possibility of liberation from suffering, that is, ending the desire to control reality, exists and is attainable by human beings for it is possible for us to experience things more clearly (the Third Noble Truth). When things are perceived more clearly, it is realized that “there simply is no such single-cause controller of our being or experience, nothing with the power to remain just what it is and determine what it undergoes through its own sole agency” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 15). That is, there is no self for there is nowhere to be found in the universe a single agency causing things to happen. Once this is realized, it is also realized that desiring what is not the case by contorting reality to submit to our project is futile since we are not singly in charge. We then let go of desire (to control reality), which paradoxically leads to immense satisfaction: “by eventually ending the desire to end suffering that suffering can be ended” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 5). In other words, “in the end, it is the acceptance of suffering, the recognition of suffering, the full realization of suffering that finally succeeds in ending suffering” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 5, emphasis original). The famous Mahāyānist formulation goes: “form is emptiness, and emptiness is form” (samsara is nirvana, and nirvana is samsara). Both samsara (the realm of suffering) and nirvana (the cessation of suffering) have always already taken place, not

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    197

    separately but by virtue of each other. The recognition and acceptance of suffering (as nirvana) is the recognition and acceptance of the lack of single-cause controller of experience. Once this is achieved (with the help of Buddhist teachings and practice, that is, dharma), liberation is around the corner (the Fourth Noble Truth). In short, Buddhist ontology is an ontology of suffering and the practice of liberation from suffering. It should be immediately noted that the aim is not the end of suffering per se. Rather, it is liberation from suffering. Suffering does not end, but we are liberated from it. We do not fuse with a void or return to nothingness when we are liberated. We fully remain in the world in absolute affirmation of the world. As Ziporyn (2016) points out, “suffering is ineradicable, and enlightenment does not mean eliminating it or even reducing it, but in a certain sense just the opposite: fully accepting it as literally omnipresent, just as the First Noble Truth proclaims” (p. 5). This subtle difference in meaning between the ending of something and being liberated from it will become clearer as the exposition unfolds. In Žižekian jargon, the four noble truths can be rendered in the following fashion: there is an ineradicable trauma at the core of existence, hence at the core of our own existence. It concerns the incompleteness of existence. Existence is undermined by its own immanent antagonisms, which cannot be eliminated. That which cannot be eliminated, Žižek refers to as subjectivity proper. Reality is not an ontologically consistent and complete Whole out there. It is a Whole that is replete with immanent inconsistencies, namely, the deadlock of subjectivity. The Žižekian death drive is how humans experience the trauma of subjectivity, or subjective negativity. Life is a cycle of constant generation and destruction (the wheel of samsara). The death drive is the negation of this cycle (nirvana is the negation of samsara). It is not mere self-destruction or annihilation of this cycle (you cannot get rid of samsara). Rather, it is an attempt to bring imbalance to the Whole cycle of generation and destruction. It is the monstrous freedom, the very break with nature, the inhuman aspect of the human. This desire to negate the natural cycle can never be completely satisfied. Thus, it is constantly repeated, and only in this repetition is it satisfied (nirvana is the repetition of samsara, and nothing beyond this repetition). For Žižek, the death drive is the blind compulsion to repeat. For Buddhists, it is the enlightened compulsion to repeat. This is nirvana. In that sense, we are not condemned to a hopeless miserable meaningless life. Rather, we skillfully live through the trauma. We stay with the trauma until it is fully reevaluated. The trauma stays but our attitude towards it shifts. Death drive cannot be expelled; it needs to be embraced in the form of the negation of negation: nirvana is samsara. Let us unpack these ideas a little further. According to Buddhism, all experience, and not just human experience, is conditioned, impermanent, and nonself. All these aspects of experience derive from a simple but profound principle in the Buddhist doctrine of causality: things are devoid of single-causes. All events in experience are co-conditioned. As Harvey (2013) highlights, “the understanding of conditioned co-arising is so central to Buddhist practice and development that the Buddha’s chief disciple, Sāriputta, said, ‘Whoever sees Conditioned Co-arising sees Dhamma [Truth], whoever sees Dhamma sees Conditioned Co-arising’” (p. 46). No event can make itself happen on its own. An event not only relies on something else to happen;

    198

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    more importantly, it requires more than one condition in order to happen. Put succinctly, “no single cause produces an effect; every effect results from a combination of causes and conditions” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 11, emphasis original). To illustrate this principle in a logical fashion: Assume that there is some single thing or state of affairs, X. Assume that X is the cause of the arising in experience of something else, called Y. If X alone were sufficient to bring about the arising of Y, then whenever there was X, there would also be Y. That would mean that there can never have been a beginning of X’s causing of Y; X and Y would always happen together. In that case, Y would really just be a part of X, an aspect or feature of X. X would always be XY. In that case, X could not account for the arising of Y at some particular time. There would be no possibility of X causing Y to arise at some time or place in particular. (Ziporyn, 2016, pp. 11–12)

    What are the implications of this fundamental insight? It is clear from the above that for any event to arise, to begin, it cannot be unconditional since that would mean that regardless of any condition this event would take place anyway, which would prevent it from being an experience at all. An experience, by definition, needs to be circumscribed. It has to start and end. Otherwise, it would be omnipresent and eternal, and therefore, we would not be able to tell whether the experience in question is happening or not since there would be nothing to contrast it with. An all-pervasive eternal experience is no experience at all. Moreover, no event or thing can have a single cause acting alone as was demonstrated above. To rephrase: “for if only one condition is necessary for a given thing’s existence, the condition and that conditioned thing should properly be considered two parts of a single entity, for at any time or place when the one is found, the other is also found, and that is the sole criterion for what counts as aspects of a single thing; they are not genuinely ontologically separable” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 18). The consequences therefore are: all experienced events are conditional and impermanent since none can be unconditional going on forever. This is the meaning of the denial of self in Buddhism. The self as something that remains constant and unchanged over time is denied. The self as consciousness, or the body, is not denied. The ‘I’ as this body, or the ‘I’ as this observer of the flow of experiences arising and perishing in the stream of my consciousness are not denied. What is denied is the constancy of the self. “Constancy is tied, in the notion of self, to the notion of control. But control means simply what happens due to a single cause; if a single cause makes something happen, we say that single cause is the controller of that event” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 14, emphasis original). However, there is no such single cause controller of events to be found anywhere in reality. At this juncture, I would like to point out an intriguing similarity between Heidegger’s notion of Dasein and Umwelt and the Buddhist notion of lack of single-­ cause. As is well-known, Dasein is Heidegger’s term for the human being in a state of a peculiar relationship with its environment wherein the human being is immersed in practical (as opposed to theoretical, detached) engagement with its surroundings based on a thrown-possibility that derives its meaning from the temporality of its received past and projected future. What is peculiar about this relationship is that Dasein has a circumspective understanding of its reality. That is, before a distinct

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    199

    sense of self or ‘I’ emerges in the foreground of our consciousness, there is a sense of a world that is already there in the background to give meaning to this narrowly circumscribed sense of I, which we make the mistake of solely identifying with. It turns out that what we consider to be ourselves is merely a nodal point in an infinitely extending horizon of experience that we are always already immersed in. Similarly, what is denied in Buddhism is this narrow sense of self to be the center (and controller) of our experience. When the larger context of our Umwelt is taken into account, when we become more aware, what we think to be the agency behind our volitional life, our “self,” is realized to be only a minor figure in the unfolding story of infinite life. Buddhism draws our attention to this infinite matrix of experience by its doctrine of nonself just like Heidegger draws our attention to Dasein and even further onto Sein, or Ereignis, that groundless ground of immanent contingently unfolding epochs of existence. The authentic Dasein is the human being who has disidentified with the narrow sense of self (the controlling self that thinks it has absolute control over the events of the world) and has become aware of the broader context of the life-world that is constituted by multiple heterogeneous conditions (devoid of single cause), or the Umwelt that is not self-determined. Žižek’s criticism of Heidegger, in which he claims that Heidegger recoiled when faced with “the abyss of radical subjectivity announced in Kantian transcendental imagination” (Žižek, 2008a, p. 22), does not, for our purposes, affect the validity of Heidegger’s basic insight. If anything, it brings it closer to the Buddhist understanding of nonself, especially in its Tiantai forms, which are highly unorthodox in Buddhism as mentioned before. Žižek’s basic contention is that what we can call “the force-field of imagination” is the fundamental dimension of subjectivity, which is prior to and independent of the synthetic activity of understanding: it is “neither passive-receptive nor conceptual” (Žižek, 2008a, p. 23). It is pre-cognitive spontaneity. This transcendental force-field has both a negative and a positive aspect. Typically, in Western philosophy, the former has been neglected at the expense of the latter. In its positive aspect, transcendental imagination is a force of synthesis at the zero-level of sensuous impressions (and not yet at the level of conceptual understanding). In its negative aspect, however, which Žižek wants to highlight, this force-field of imagination is the “night of the world,” to use Hegelese. That is, imagination in its violent disruptive aspect tearing apart, or decontextualizing and hence setting free, any element out of its unified context in which it is embedded. To ‘imagine’ means to imagine a partial object without its body, a colour without shape, a shape without a body: ‘here a bloody head—there another white ghastly apparition.’ This ‘night of the world’ is thus transcendental imagination at its most elementary and violent— the unrestrained reign of the violence of imagination, of its ‘empty freedom’ which dissolves every objective link, every connection grounded in the thing itself. (Žižek, 2008a, p. 30)

    The Buddhist idea of nonself/emptiness, which we will be going into more closely below, is strikingly similar to what Žižek is describing here. Say, I have disconnected my foot from my body by cutting it off (quite a violent act)! It soon ceases to be a foot; loses its prior identity as ‘my foot,’ and becomes something else (meat for worms, for instance). I have decontextualized my foot (literally detached

    200

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    it from the rest of the body). It no longer belongs to my body, the Whole it is a part of, and becomes suspended, not belonging to any context, for a moment. This does not last very long, however. It is recontextualized and assumes a new identity: becomes meat for worms, or energy for that particular ecosystem. For Buddhism, nothing has a constant identity. All phenomena are composites, formed through the agency of multiple-causes, which cannot be pinned down once and for all since there is no inherently unified subterranean layer of connections waiting to be realized. Everything is constantly in a state of being decontextualized and recontextualized. Put differently, things are empty of persistent identities. Every unifying moment or activity of the subject is undermined by a disruptive force. The self can never be a stable unified Whole. It is constitutionally vitiated by a disruptive force which it cannot control and master. Buddhists would concur to a certain extent. There is such a domain of subjectivity. It is just not absolutized. There is no question of primacy: disruption is as fundamental as synthesis. Incoherence is as fundamental as coherence. As we will see further in our discussion of Tiantai Buddhism, subjectivity is the power or act of constant decontextualization (disruption) and recontextualization (synthesis) within an inconclusive abyssal matrix—what Buddhists call the world of samsara/nirvana without any external guarantee to resolve the inherent tension between the latter two, which really is not a two (nor is it a one for that matter). There is no separate substantial stable self outside this dynamic matrix or field.

     he Two-Truths Doctrine: The Ultimate Truth/Conventional T Truth Structure of Indian Mahāyāna Buddhism Equipped with the guiding principle of conditioned co-arising of all phenomena, the fundamental attitude of Buddhism can be said to be practical and concerns doing those things that alleviate suffering. More precisely put, it is about doing things (any thing) skillfully so that suffering is alleviated. Buddhism does not prioritize engaging in morose metaphysical speculations, say, of the truth and falsity of finely nuanced metaphysical distinctions such as whether the world is finite or infinite, whether the body and soul are of the same substance or of different substances, whether there is life after death or not, and so forth—unless of course having these metaphysical discussions might prove to be conducive to the alleviation of suffering itself; in some circumstances, they might actually do as in the case of philosophically-­ minded individuals who cannot seem to relate to their own experience in any other way than metaphysical speculation. Therefore, what is true in Buddhism is what is conducive to alleviating/ending suffering. Truth refers to any statement or practice that is justified solely in terms of its utility for the goal of diminishing suffering (Ziporyn, 2013a, p. 191). This is the pragmatic sense of truth, not the truth understood as Dharma, which refers to the inexistence of ultimate ground, that is, things are conditioned (causally or

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    201

    conceptually dependent) on something else, without any ultimate ground. As Ziporyn (2013a) points out, the pragmatic sense of truth is the overriding soteriological aim of the entire Buddhist tradition: Every statement and every practice are justified solely in terms of their utility for the goal of diminishing suffering. That means that both Buddhist epistemology and Buddhist ethics are thoroughgoingly pragmatic: what is true is what is conducive to ending suffering, and what is good is action that is conducive to ending suffering. (p. 191, emphases original)

    Put even with more conviction: Buddhism is, I claim, a thousand percent pragmatic in its approach to truth, and the closest approximations in Western thought to the Buddhist attitude are to be found in American Pragmatism on the one hand (and perhaps the explicitly soteriological doctrine of truth and the range of the knowable in Spinoza, often mistaken for a paradigmatic case of dogmatic correspondence-theory rationalism) and in an unlikely bedfellow, the German Idealism of Schelling and Hegel, on the other. (Ziporyn, 2013b, pp. 344–345; emphasis original)

    Here the Buddha’s famous “parable of the raft” is pertinent: imagine you are standing on the shore of a mighty river. The shore you are on is dangerous and fearful, whereas the far shore seems to be safe and free of fear. You decide to cross it; however, there is no bridge or boat in sight so you resolve to build a makeshift raft with whatever you can gather together from the immediate environment. You somehow manage with great effort to cross to the safe shore. The question is what do you do once you reach the safety of the far shore? Do you leave the raft behind and continue your journey on the dry land, or do you somehow hold onto the raft in case you might need it later in your onward journey? Well, the Buddha would counsel to leave the raft behind since the dharma (Buddhist teachings and practices) is like a raft. It is useful for crossing over but not good if held onto. The lesson of the parable is clear: the dangerous and fearful near shore is the world of samsara, the world of suffering, the world of desire and attachment. The makeshift raft is the Buddhist teachings and practices, which are simply garnered as a useful tool to be dispensed with once we arrive in the shore of nirvana (cessation of suffering). In other words, “what helps one get across is good, is useful, is valid, is to be clung to for the duration of one’s journey” (Ziporyn, 2013a, p. 191). Once on the other shore, however, the raft is to be left behind. The Buddhist teachings and practices are merely means/vehicle by which to pass beyond itself. They should not be clung to once their utility expires. We need to observe a balance between attachment and renunciation of all attachment to dharma: … a raft must be clung to, committed to, depended on single-mindedly at a certain time— that is, while one is on the way across the river. If you were to invoke the principle of nonattachment while still crossing the river, and therefore ‘let go’ of the raft, you would drown and never reach the other shore. This parable gives a reason to be completely devoted to Buddhism, to accept its teachings and to practice accordingly, but also to be mentally prepared to drop it all eventually. It also tells us how we should regard these teachings: as tools, not as descriptions of truth. (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 30, emphasis original)

    In this sense, as indicated above, Buddhism has a thoroughly pragmatic understanding of truth in addition to an absolute sense of truth, or Dharma: truth is a tool the

    202

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    skillful use of which is justified to the extent that it leads to cessation or alleviation of suffering. Truth is not something that describes what is ultimately so in an absolute sense. Here lies the crux of the two-truth doctrine of Indian Mahāyāna Buddhism, articulated most perspicuously by the Indian sage Nāgārjuna. Any thing we think or say, any statement we make is conventionally true to the extent that it is conducive to the alleviation of suffering. They are all rafts leading beyond themselves to cessation of suffering, to the end of the grasping attitude. They would cease to be effective rafts as soon as they are clung to as if they were universally true in all places and at all times, that is, when they assume metaphysical status. Any description of what is really the case in an absolute sense is a form of attachment, a form of grasping, that does not help with the alleviation of suffering, and therefore needs to be jettisoned. Moreover, this is the ultimate truth: any and all views are empty (śūnya) of ultimate value/validity including this view itself. Every statement of truth is empty of absoluteness including this very view itself. Emptiness (śūnyatā) as a description of ultimate reality is only a conventional truth. It is a useful tool to be employed to get across the mighty river to the other shore. Once the river has been navigated successfully, it has to be left behind for “emptiness” is also empty. In a similar vein, Wittgenstein, in his famous ladder metaphor presented in the penultimate aphorism (6.54) in Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus (1961), points to the same therapeutic role of philosophy, which Tractatus embodies and exemplifies: My propositions serve as elucidations in the following way: anyone who understands me eventually recognizes them as nonsensical, when he has used them—as steps—to climb up beyond them. (He must, so to speak, throw away the ladder after he has climbed up it.) He must transcend these propositions, and then he will see the world aright. (Wittgenstein, 6.54)

    The Tractatus is a raft, a useful tool to be employed to warn us against the temptation to think that the book itself can clearly reveal a substantial truth about the world and ourselves. It cannot, and that is precisely the truth it reveals.

    Emptiness (śūnyatā) The notion of emptiness is an alternative way of referring to the notion of conditioned co-arising: “since all things arise only due to causes and conditions, no thing (or state, being, condition, experience, element, or reality) can ever exist independently” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 39). The implication is that “something self-existing and bearing its own unambiguous characteristics” does not exist. This idea is basically a reiteration of the doctrine of nonself. In other words, there is no ‘thing’ that “possesses some particular unambiguous identity” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 38). Emptiness of things therefore refers to their “ontological ambiguity” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 38). It is not that we simply do not yet know what things truly are. They are themselves unclear in themselves. They are split within themselves. Another way to say the same thing is to state that it is not a matter of epistemological limitation on our part; it is ontologically so. In Žižekian terms, it is “the reversal of epistemological

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    203

    obstacle into ontological impossibility that characterizes the Thing itself: the very failure of my effort to grasp the Thing has to be (re)conceived as a feature of the Thing, as an impossibility inscribed into the very heart of the Real” (Žižek, 2016a, p. 2). A parallel to the Badiou of Theory of the Subject might be helpful here. Badiou redefines the Hegelian dialectic in terms of the logic of scission, whereby “everything that exists is thus at the same time itself and itself-according-to-its-place” (Badiou, 2013a, p. 8). In other words, a something, an A, is always constitutively minimally divided between itself and its-being-placed in a structured space of placement, a Whole. Now Hegel says that what determines the split term, what gives it the singularity of its existence, is not of course A, the generic term closed in on itself, indifferent to any dialectic. It is rather Ap, A according to the effect of the whole into which it is inscribed. (Badiou, 2013a, b, c, p. 8)

    In Buddhist terms, this “effect of the whole into which something is inscribed” or placed is the matrix of co-dependent arising, which is the dynamic (dialectical, if you will) field of emptiness that makes A empty of self-nature. It is always already divided/split in itself. Thus, the notions of conditioned co-arising, nonself, emptiness, and ontological ambiguity can all be used interchangeably, and for our purposes amount to the same thing. They are different ways of calling attention to the same insight: any set, A, is necessarily dependent on the set, non-A to be what it is; and non-A, the involvement of ‘otherness’ in what any thing is, is a combination of causes and conditions that we cannot exhaustively master and control for there is no single-agent causality (Ziporyn, 2016). Hence, suffering is the result of our inattentiveness to the role played by non-A in the constitution of A. We simply make a category mistake of dealing with A as if it were self-determined, a sole cause of itself, just itself and nothing else. Suffering is thus the result of ignorance: ignoring the constitutive role of non-A in the impermanent ambiguous identity of A. As the scope of our attention expands and our focus is broadened to consider A and non-A together, our realization of the emptiness of phenomena grows. Emptiness can be considered an extreme version of relationism. As Karen Barad (2007) notes, “the world is not populated with things that are more or less the same or different from one another. Relations do not follow relata, but the other way around” (pp.  136–7). However, this position is equally misleading as well since emptiness cannot be associated with any particular view as the true view. Relationism is not the ultimate truth. All views are empty, that is, they all are conventionally true to the extent that they facilitate the alleviation of suffering. No view should be clung to as the ultimate truth. It turns out relationism cannot be ultimately true either since there are no relations as well! Ziporyn (2016) puts it in the following manner: There are no things without relations. The relations between all things are necessary relations. But if two things are necessarily related, such that they cannot exist without each other, then they are really not two things; they are two parts of one thing. There is only one thing there, with two parts. But a relation, by definition, is a relation between two things.

    204

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    Hence there are no relations either! There are no individual things to be related. (p.  39, emphasis original)

    Emptiness is not merely a view on what reality is truly like. That is, it is not simply a theory about reality. It is more like a therapeutic tool or pedagogical strategy or upāya (skillful means) to undermine any preexisting view as to how reality is. In this respect, the Buddhist ontology is always pedagogical (or pragmatic). It might initially appear to be positing certain specific notions to refer to ultimate reality such as conditioned co-arising, nonself, emptiness, and so forth, and to be indulging in metaphysical hair-splitting. However, the purpose, as always, is practical in the sense that the ultimate goal is ending suffering. Notwithstanding Žižek’s intimate engagement with the Hegelian and Lacanian schools of thought, which are arguably two of the most abstract and abstruse forms of theorizing known to the Western mind, he maintains his practical attitude vis-à-vis human suffering, always with an eye toward opening up spaces to bring about the possibility of thinking more just social arrangements for human beings by his infinite criticism of ossified forms of thinking, including his own. In this regard, he constantly employs the emptiness strategy, without naming it as such, to point out the limitations of any given viewpoint. A thorough employment of emptiness leads to nirvana, which can be characterized as “neti, neti:” a thoroughgoing act of negation. It is neither this nor that. It is “not this, not that.” It is a nondual awareness, whereby the dualistic thing-thinking of conventional truth has been superseded. In other words, it is “the pure negation of everything that might be said or thought about it” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 55). That is, nirvana is neither nondual, nor not nondual, nor both, nor neither; and this formula can be applied to any characteristic we can think of. Therefore, nirvana itself is empty. It is empty of self-nature. It is ambiguous. There is no such ‘thing’ as nirvana, but nirvana is allowing of all things, of all characteristics.

     he Three-Truth Doctrine of the Tiantai School of Chinese T Buddhism: The Bodhisattva Ideal The notion of bodhisattva, which makes Žižek boil with anger (!)—“why delay becoming a Buddha?; this logic of delay bothers me” (Soundcloud, 2012)—is a crucial idea that needs to be understood fully before we can move on to the intricate and shocking details of the Tiantai Three-Truth Doctrine. The bodhisattva ideal (the “vow” to help all sentient beings realize Buddhahood) is based on the Buddhist idea of “momentariness of dharmas,” where “each moment of experience is genuinely separate from all others, that putative continuities in matter or mind are merely misperceived pluralities” (Ziporyn, 2013a, p. 189) and is related to compassion. To begin with, the Buddha is not only the one who has ended his own suffering. He is also, and more importantly, the one who has realized the method to end suffering (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 79). This is pivotal. The Buddha, at the end of the day, is a

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    205

    teacher of Dharma—not a messenger or son of a God—an adroit pedagogue, guiding people to enlightenment caring for them along the way by employing skillful means (upāya). That is, the Buddha is someone who constantly thinks about (well, not in the sense of cogitation but more like deep contemplative opening out into the conditions constituting any given situation) and learns how to explain things to other people from all walks of life and stages of development. He is a master communicator being able to reach out to all based on the constellation of the causal matrix they happen to be in. The Buddha closely associates with other beings so that he strengthens his power of skillful means to better understand and help out suffering sentient beings. A good teacher starts where the student is. ‘Bodhisattva’ then is the term used to refer to the Buddha in his aspect as a teacher. And we are all bodhisattvas, that is, we are all teachers to others in one way or another. We ordinarily do not realize this. And that’s precisely why we are all bodhisattvas, and not Buddhas. The bodhisattva ideal revolves around the following question: why care about our future selves, or someone else for that matter (and delay our entry into nirvanic bliss and become a proper Buddha)? In the terms of the yogic traditions, why not enter mahasamadhi, the meditative state through which the body is permanently left behind following the attainment of nirvikalpa samadhi, the nondual unity consciousness? It turns out the two are the same (that is, my future self and someone else) if we take the Buddhist notion of “momentariness” seriously. Let us assume that you are a different person every single moment, as the nonself doctrine would imply for there is no substantial self that somehow connects these two disparate moments into a causal continuity. There are no universals only moments of experience separated by a gulf. There is an immense gap between the person that you are before blinking your eyes and the person that you are after blinking your eyes. The question is how do you, the person that you are before blinking your eyes, manage to care about the person that you are after blinking your eyes since the two persons are entirely different from each other? Each person momentarily arises, dwells for a while, and perishes without any lasting connection with the other. “No matter how short a span we may wish to focus on, there is always a relation of otherness, of time, in any action. Thus even the most selfish action is really always done for someone ‘else’; me in the very near future” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 76). This suggests that “selfishness … is really already a kind of very narrow compassion. … Compassion is unavoidable; it is a necessary condition of all living beings, of all action, of all life. It’s just a question of the range and criteria of its application” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 76). Since there is no self, all actions we do are for someone else. In other words, you cannot help but be a bodhisattva. All sentience is in a state of bodhisattvahood. You are always compassionate towards the others for there is nothing but others. The Buddha, who has realized nonself, sees these others as himself since he does not have a self. “Only the experience of the emptiness of selves allows one to see other selves as being as much oneself as one’s present self—or rather, as little oneself as one’s present self, for these now mean exactly the same thing” (Ziporyn, 2016, pp. 76–77, emphasis original).

    206

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    There is really no delaying involved here. Bodhisattva is not delaying becoming a Buddha. Bodhisattva is a Buddha in his aspect as a teacher who teaches how to realize the end of suffering to others. In order to do this, he has to remain in the world to associate with others so that he can help them realize this insight. The Buddha never leaves the world. He does not go someplace else. What the Buddha does is to end his suffering; but suffering as such thereby is not eliminated, so there is no way for the Buddha to leave the world since the world is suffering. The Buddha’s job is perpetual. His teaching activity, his bodhisattvahood, is everlasting. Bodhisattva is the state of caring for someone else at present, seeing them as a version of ourselves. Only because our self is empty of self-nature can we expand our circle of care to others in a larger context of infinite life. Ultimately and immediately, others are us; and we are them. Not in the sense of an identity but in the sense of being empty of self-nature. There is no identity because there is nothing of which we can speak as an identity. To recapitulate, there is only this phenomenal world, and this world is a world of suffering: sentient beings are in a state of samsara, that is, in a state of dualistic thing-thinking. The Buddha is the one who has become enlightened: who has become aware of emptiness of things, that is, he has realized the nature of the conditioned co-arising of the causal matrix. The Buddha is the one who has dropped dualistic (as opposed to Heideggerian) thinging. He has jettisoned the notion of the single-cause agency. Therefore, he has ended his suffering; he no longer grasps things, and now he teaches to others how to end this suffering, without however being able to eliminate it since there is nothing to eliminate. Nirvana therefore is not the leaving of samsara, a separate thing, a separate place, but samsara itself. Every action taking place in samsara is an aspect of nirvana. That is, enlightenment is the mastery of all skillful means in the world of samsara. That mastery is the pure joy in the involvement in the world of suffering. Put differently, enlightenment is the joy of teaching rather than mere cessation of suffering. Unbeknownst to us, we are always already in a state of teaching; we are all bodhisattvas, in the process of mastering the myriad ways to teach to various sentient beings, who are themselves bodhisattvas teaching us in their turn. Why teach? Because “only a Buddha together with a Buddha knows the ultimate reality of all things” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 89). You cannot not teach since “the interaction of the Buddha and ourselves is the real Buddha” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 89). [T]he real nature of things is always an overflowing, always a give-and-take, always an interchange between perspectives on that thing, and can never be closed off or totalized within any one perspective. There is more to know about a coffee cup than any one perspective, even the enlightened perspective, can ever know. But this perspective can know that there are other perspectives on this thing to be had. (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 89)

    In short, just like we cannot not be compassionate, we cannot not teach. In a somewhat parallel fashion to Heidegger (‘fundamental ontology can only be done as phenomenology,’ or ‘phenomenology equals ontology’ for short) and Badiou (mathematics is ontology—the science of being qua being), I would claim that ontology can only be done as pedagogy. This is the gist of Buddhahood in its aspect

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    207

    of bodhisattvahood. In the same way, Žižek is first and foremost a pedagogue as well in the sense that he does not offer a philosophy as “a great rendering of the basic structure of entire reality” (Žižek, 2016a, p. 2) but a method—a method (a pedagogy) by which “the immanent self-destruction and self-overcoming of every metaphysical claim” (Žižek, 2016a, p. 2) is undertaken. Žižek (2016a, b) argues that it is impossible to offer a philosophy anyway (in the sense of an exhaustive description of the rational structure of the universe), and impossible to be a philosopher since Kant’s critical turn, which involves the explicit self-reflexive engagement with the (im)possible conditions of philosophy itself. A bodhisattva is a teacher who uses skillful means to undermine any metaphysical fixation (any dogma) sentient beings grasp onto. Similarly, we cannot not be Buddhas as well! To see how the latter works, we shall now focus on retroactive workings of time.

    The Structure of Time—Prospective Retrospection The capacity to change the past retroactively is referred to as the retroactive power of recontextualization in the Lotus Sūtra. Žižek (2013) recalls “Borges’s precise formulation of the relationship between Kafka and his multitude of precursors, from ancient Chinese authors to Robert Browning:” Kafka’s idiosyncrasy, in greater or lesser degree, is present in each of these writings, but if Kafka had not written we would not perceive it; that is to say, it would not exist … each writer creates his precursors. His work modifies our conception of the past, as it will modify the future. (p. 209; emphasis original)

    Transitioning from Kafka to Buddha: “To become a Buddha means that one has always been a Buddha. However, one must become a Buddha in order to have always been a Buddha” (Ziporyn, 2016, p.  109). We have always already been Buddhas, we have been Buddhas in advance, but we can realize this only retroactively from the perspective of the present. In other words, the unity of Buddhahood is not given in-itself. It has to be endlessly reconstituted through interminable recontextualization, which is “a way of showing how the meaning and identity of things (persons, practices) is altered completely when these things are seen in a new, larger context” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 100). The causality does not merely work from the deep past into the present in a linear fashion. The present activity itself changes the past: “the present activity recontextualizes the past” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 102). As a bodhisattva, you are already Buddha. That is, your present moment is constituted in the present by the pastness of this present as bodhisattvahood and the futureness of it as Buddhahood. What is more interesting, all dharmas are Buddha-dharmas. That is, all experiences, all acts, all thoughts, all levels, all modes are already Buddha-experiences, acts, thoughts, levels, and modes, but only so in the form of prospective retrospection. The idea of “singularity” posited by the futurist Ray Kurzweil (2006) and

    208

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    others points to the same conclusion: the entire universe, which at present the secular West considers to be devoid of an over-arching intelligence, purpose and direction (devoid of God or divine intelligence), will, at some future point, be endowed with intelligence (in the form of nanorobots interlinked on a gigantic scale perhaps) in such a way that what we consider to be lifeless matter now would be understood to be the past-life memory (formative years) of a superior metaconnected intelligence looking back and putting things in perspective. Žižek would be sympathetic to this Hegelian idea, which, again, shows itself in a similar fashion in the sciencefictional sounding notion, voiced by prominent physicists such as Rich Terrile, a scientist at Nasa’s Jet Propulsion Laboratory, that we are living in a simulation (à la The Matrix) created by our future selves! (The Guardian, 2016).

    Intersubsumption Everything we have discussed so far (the Two-Truth doctrine, emptiness, nonself, bodhisattvahood, prospective retrospection) has been leading up to an understanding of the Tiantai view of things, at the center of which we find the notion of intersubsumption, which we have referred to in the beginning of Part Two above. It is worth reminding ourselves how Ziporyn (2016) expresses this idea: Every event, function, or characteristic occurring in experience is the action of all sentient and insentient beings working together. Every instant of experience is the whole of existential reality, manifesting in this particular form, as this particular entity or experience. But this “whole” is irreducibly multiple and irreducibly unified at once in the following way: all possible conflicting, contrasted, and axiologically varied aspects are irrevocably present— in the sense of “findable”—in each of these totality effects. Good and evil, delusion and enlightenment, Buddhahood and deviltry, are all “inherently entailed” in each and every event. More important, however, these multiple entities are not “simply located” even virtually or conceptually; the “whole” that is the agent performing every experience is not a collection of these various “inherently entailed” entities or qualities arrayed side by side like pebbles in a bag. Rather, they are “intersubsumptive.” That is, any one of them subsumes all the others. Each part is the whole, each quality subsumes all other qualities, and yet none are ever eradicable. (pp. 143–144)

    Is not this understanding of the “Whole” cited above isomorphous with Žižek’s rendering of the notion of the “Thing itself,” whereby the inconsistencies, tensions, and constant oscillations between different determinations of the Thing are immanent, without any reconciliation, to the Thing itself thereby making it alive (Žižek, 2013, p. 396)? We cannot talk about a unidirectional Aufhebung (sublation) here, wherein the spiritualization of immediate reality in the total notional deployment, that is, through the dialectic resolving all antagonisms in a higher synthesis, takes place. In Žižek’s reading of Hegel’s notion of Aufhebung, antagonisms are not resolved; rather, they are recognized as such meaning they are released (Žižek, 2013, p. 403). What this means is that one should not equate externalization with alienation: the externalization which concludes a cycle of dialectical process is not alienation, it is the highest point

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    209

    of dis-alienation: one really reconciles oneself with some objective content not when one still has to strive to master and control it, but when one can afford the supreme sovereign gesture of letting this content go, of setting it free. (Žižek, 2013, p. 405)

    This is a satori moment, where the sense of separate self-experience drops and the Whole of reality is left to follow its inherent path. To get a grip on how this Whole is constituted and how it is released, that is, how the concept of intersubsumption works, as a first approximation, we can start with how “concrete universality” functions in Žižek. Every viewpoint is partial and dependent on the viewer’s position. It is provisionally posited to be true. Indian Mahāyāna would say it is conventionally true. This, however, is not an impediment to accessing the universality of the truth of the viewpoint. On the contrary, it is an enabling condition to reach the ultimate truth. The viewer is not no-where. S/he necessarily takes up a position within the matrix of conditioned co-arising and she has to work through it to reach the universality of the truth revealed through this position. The engaged position of the viewer cannot be bypassed. Emptiness of the provisionally posited truth of the particular viewpoint means that there is no fixed universal In-itself untainted with any inconsistencies, tensions, or oscillations waiting to be grasped. There is no pure self-­ nature, no in-itself apart from the matrix of co-conditioned arising. Rather, emptiness encompasses the contingency of the particular. Emptiness, in Žižekian jargon, points to the falsity of abstract universality. The true “concrete universality” of a great historical text like Antigone (or the Bible or a play by Shakespeare) lies in the very totality of its historically determined readings [the irreducibly multiple and unified whole or matrix of co-conditioned arising]. The crucial feature to bear in mind here is how concrete universality is not true concrete universality without including in itself the subjective position of its reader-interpreter as the particular and contingent point from which the universality is perceived. (Žižek, 2013, p. 359, emphasis original)

    The unity of the particular and contingent point from which the universality is perceived and the latter’s emptiness, that is, not mistaking abstract universality for concrete universality, is the meaning of Center in Tiantai thought. Therefore, there are three Truths, rather than just two, in Tiantai: Provisional Positing, Emptiness, and the Center. The contingent subjective position constitutes the moment of provisional positing. Not being misled by (or getting attached to) the idea of abstract universality is emptiness, and finally discerning the true concrete universality is the Center. For Tiantai, these three truths always mutually entail each other. There is no hierarchy among them. They are equally true no matter where you start. When you start with one, you immediately end up with the others. They, in other words, intersubsume. I will now try to unpack the notion of intersubsumption by delving into its implications in the case of good and evil where what is considered to be good and what is considered to be irredeemably radical evil intersubsume in ways that might astonish even the most avant-garde thinker, for the claim basically boils down to: “evil is inherent in and ineradicable from Buddhahood” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 237). How so? Suffering, in all its countless different forms including the extreme form of horrific incomprehensible evil, such as the Holocaust, is everywhere and ineradicable.

    210

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    As is universally recognized, this is the starting point for Buddhism (the First Noble Truth). Tiantai Buddhism, unlike the Two-Truth doctrine of Indian Mahāyāna (Nāgārjunian emptiness doctrine), does not assert that in ultimate truth of emptiness, there is no good and evil. That good and evil are empty of self-nature. That ultimate truth is beyond good and evil. That it is nondual. That only in conventional truth does it make sense to distinguish between the contrasts of good and evil. What Tiantai thought upholds rather is that conventional truth and ultimate truth are identical. More precisely put, they are intersubsumptive. Let’s take two sets of conventional (provisional) truths: Hitler’s truth, in which the good is defined as the dominance of the master race and the extermination of the Jews and other impurities and undesirables such as Roma and homosexuals. This is the (provisional) truth as far as Hitler’s perspective is concerned. There is also Sākyamuni Buddha’s truth, where the good is defined as wisdom, compassion, and liberation of all beings. The issue, however, is not that in terms of ultimate truth both are equally empty, and that at a conventional level, Sākyamuni is right (or more true) and Hitler is wrong (or less true). Rather, both Hitler and Sākyamuni’s value systems belong in the realm of conventional truth. They are provisionally posited, and therefore they are provisionally true, which means there is always some context where adherence to such truths might assist the work of a bodhisattva to help bring enlightenment to sentient beings. They are just rafts, nothing more, nothing less. Admittedly, Sākyamuni’s approach might be considered more encompassing, hence truer, but it is not necessarily so. It is conceivable to think of a context whereby Sākyamuni’s approach might turn out to be counterproductive to alleviate suffering. Tiantai is not suggesting, unlike the Two-Truth doctrine of Indian Mahāyāna, that we should discard the conventional level in favor of the ultimate truth of emptiness, where there is neither wrong nor right. What it suggests, rather, is that both views should be made to interpenetrate to such a maximal degree that their identity is explicitly realized. That is, there is no hierarchy between the conventional and ultimate truths. According to Tiantai thinking, the idea that two entities might be mutually implicative and dependent—not adventitiously, but in their nature—and yet not identical is logically impossible, because this would mean they have some “identity” other than their relation to each other, which is just what the doctrine of dependent co-arising qua Emptiness denies. It is not possible to make a hard-and-fast distinction between “the identity of X (i.e. what it is)” and “the implications and relations of X (i.e. how it is, what it does)” without thereby positing some self-nature, some substance of which these implications and relations are predicates. (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 242)

    The implication of the identity of the conventional and ultimate truths is that conventional truths are collapsed into being upāya, namely, “skillful means.” The Buddha can, for purely soteriological reasons, utilize any conventional truth (the truth of Hitler, or the truth of emptiness) as the situation dictates to reach out to those according to their dispositions and desires. There are innumerable and potentially mutually contradictory conventional truths since there are innumerably varied sentient beings and their unique places and perspectives and needs. Yet the ultimate truth is the emptiness of all these conventional truths. This does not mean that all

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    211

    conventional truths are false. Emptiness is the allowing of all the infinitely many conventional truths, and not their sheer falsity. The latter are not merely false. They are all true to the extent that, pushed to their limits (by performing reductio ad absurdums on them) they will eventually contradict and cancel themselves out, serving as rafts by which to pass beyond themselves (Ziporyn, 2013a, p.  197). Pushed to their limits, they will self-destruct, that is, their abstract universality will disintegrate opening up the space for concrete universality to be realized. So the Buddha preaches self and non-self, not because one is conventional and the other is ultimate truth: both are conventional truths, meaning both can, in given circumstances, lead to the dropping of both views. Neither is intrinsically more true than the other (for to be “intrinsically” anything would be to have a self-nature). (Ziporyn, 2013a, p. 198, emphasis original)

    Extending the parable of the raft we have seen before in the context of the Two-­ Truth doctrine, according to which we are supposed to drop the raft once we reach the other shore (the truth of enlightenment); that the raft is merely the conventional truth of Buddhist teachings and practices; that we are not supposed to hang on to them once we have safely completed our passage to the other shore. In the Three-­ Truth interpretation of the parable, however, there is a twist to the theory: The Other Shore to which the raft rafts us, allowing us to renounce the raft, turns out to be another raft, which rafts us to an infinity of other rafts—and we ourselves, who are rafting on these rafts, are like all other entities only raft-rafting rafts. Conventional Truth is what you get when you reach Ultimate Truth. The content of the two is the same. Ultimate Truth is simply a name for the totality of conventional truths, and the virtuosic mastery of being able to move from one conventional truth to another unobstructedly, as the situation demands, the comprehension of the way they fit together or can function together, or the way in which they are each, as it were, “versions” of each other. (Ziporyn, 2013a, p. 198, emphasis original)

    Ultimately, this is how we can characterize what Žižek’s work is all about: in his ever-expanding corpus and public lectures, he is not predominantly articulating a system of philosophy brick by brick for the educated elite. Rather, he is being an ingenious pedagogue displaying a virtuosic mastery of being able to move from one conventional truth to another unobstructedly, and inviting and encouraging people (elite and non-elite alike) to do the same. In that sense, the difference between elite and non-elite collapses. Obviously, he proposes a theoretical edifice, a kind of ontology, a certain structure of reality based on “the ‘reactualization’ (as Žižek himself puts it) of Kantian and German idealist thought through the mediation of Freudian-­ Lacanian psychoanalytic metapsychology” (Johnston, 2008, p. xiv). Nevertheless, what distinguishes him is his remarkable ability to perform upāya (“skillful means”) on any object of culture, high or low, to reveal the concrete universality embodied in it. Tiantai pays close attention to upāya and takes it to an altogether different level with their Three-Truth doctrine, which is the pedagogical core of their entire approach. In facing the problem of ‘how to teach’ (the truth of nonduality), they do not simply hold their tongues in silence, which is always possible. Instead, they resound at full strength in expressing the insight that each truth is an aspect of the

    212

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    others. The Three Truths of Tiantai are conventional truth, ultimate truth, and the Center, the absolute truth, which is “the non-duality between conventional and ultimate truth, their intersubsumption, their synonymity” (Ziporyn, 2016, p.  145). These three truths are three different ways of viewing any determinate thing, or any coherence. Anything that can be said or thought (or experienced) about any given determinate thing (or coherence) is conventionally true. Conventional truth is the apprehension of some entity X as having a certain discernible, coherent identity. Ultimate truth, traditionally the experience of Emptiness, is the revelation that this coherent identity is only provisionally coherent, that it fails to be coherent in all contexts and from all points of view, and thus is globally incoherent. (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 151)

    A determinate entity, a coherence, is always dependently co-arisen: “No X is discoverable apart from the non-X elements, causes, antecedents, and contexts that are present here, we may say, ‘as’ X.” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 151). That is, its coherence is dependent on other coherences as conditions. When all conditions are considered at the same time, the original coherence is lost. In other words, emptiness (ultimate truth) “just means that whatever is locally coherent is also globally incoherent. That is, when all factors are taken into consideration, the original way a thing appears is no longer unambiguously present” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 147; emphasis original). X is provisionally posited. That is, it is true in a local particular context. When it is placed in a universal context, however, it ceases to be consistent. It loses its clear noncontradictory identity. It becomes ontologically ambiguous, viz. empty of self-­ nature. It becomes globally incoherent. Things are unambiguous to the extent that the effect of the Whole into which they are inscribed is limited. Once this limitation is lifted, things become ambiguous. Emptiness is the ultimate truth in the sense that things are ontologically ambiguous; there is always more to them than can any limitation would be able to ascertain. All identities are locally coherent/globally incoherent. They all are conditional and unconditional, conceivable and inconceivable at the same time. The view of “Emptiness” itself is also locally coherent/globally incoherent: “It appears in experience as something in particular (locally coherent as precisely Emptiness), but this, like every other local coherence, is haunted by its own more-to-it-ivity: there is more to it than the concept “Emptiness” can hold. … It appears not just as more-to-­ it-ivity but as specific identities: marble, horn, round, sharp, something more, above and beyond, simple more-to-it-ivity” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 152). This is what is meant by the Center: local coherence and global incoherence are synonymous. This follows directly from the doctrine of co-conditioned arising. X is provisionally posited as coherent (X subsumes all the non-X appearing as X). When attention shifts to non-X (when X is recontextualized), the original X becomes empty of its original coherence. All the while X has been the determining center of all other local coherences subsuming them and being subsumed by them: “Each entity not only is ambiguated by the presence of all other entities but also, by the same token, disambiguates these other entities in terms of itself” (Ziporyn, 2016, p. 153).

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    213

    All coherences (determinacies, quiddities, identities, that is, anything experienceable or conceivable) have a “fundamental triplicity” to them (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 590). They are provisionally posited, and yet they are empty. To be empty is to be provisionally posited and vice versa. The identity between the latter two is called the Center. Provisional positing, emptiness, and the Center interfuse. The conventional truth, the ultimate truth, and the absolute truth interpervade. That is, there is no hierarchy between these different ways of saying the same thing. Absolute truth of the Center is not more true than the ultimate truth of Emptiness, which, in turn, is not more true than the conventional truth of Provisional Positing. The interfusion of the Three Truths here means that it is exactly as true to say that any one of these underlies the other two—that, say, Provisional Positing is the ultimately real level to which the others can be reduced, appearing sometimes as Emptiness and sometimes as the Center, or that Emptiness is the deepest level, appearing sometimes as Provisionally Positing and sometimes as the Center, and so on. When any one of the three appears, it is the other two appearing as this one; the mention of any one implies all three. (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 585)

    The role of the Center in this interfusion is pivotal. It is somewhat similar to Žižek’s use of Lacan’s point de capiton (“the quilting point” or the Master-Signifier). That’s exactly how Ziporyn (2000) interprets the notion of the Center as well with direct reference to Žižek’s The Sublime Object of Ideology: In any system of terms, there will be one master term by reference to which all the other terms have their content fixed. For example, if I am a feminist, I may also support Marxist and ecological movements, because I see them as aspects of the general problem of patriarchy and as contributing to that struggle for equal rights for women; in that case, I would believe that, once the real problem, patriarchy, has been solved, the ecological crisis and capitalist exploitation will automatically also be solved, for the feminist problem is the real root of the others. “Feminism” in this case is the ultimate value, the “center” of my system. (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 591)

    Similarly, if you take ecology as the Center, then the meaning and significance of the feminist and Marxist identities are fixed around that center. Or again, if you take Marxism as the Center, the ambiguity surrounding the feminist and ecological standpoints is resolved based on the primacy of the class struggle, and so forth. No standpoint stands on its own. They can only be disambiguated with the help of a Center. The Master-Signifier, however, is itself empty. That is, it is not unicentric: it is not foundational, having a special privileged status bestowing it the power to pontificate the overall meaning of the symbolic system fixing it once and for all. It is not like feminism is the grounding principle and that ecologism and Marxism “are merely parts, or partial, indirect expressions or forms of feminism” (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 592). Rather, all three can be seen as the Center. Ziporyn contrasts the notion of “omnicentrism” in distinction to that of “unicentrism”: The second interpretation, which I will call “omnicentrism,” holds on the contrary that we may in fact take the part for the whole, since any part, simply considered in itself, in its own characteristics, already implies the whole of which it is a part. The part, in other words, is the whole, and any part can thus adequately stand for the whole. (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 592)

    214

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    Any aspect of the whole can be the unifying thread running through all the others. They do equally serve as the determining center in relation to which everything else acquires meaning. What is worth mentioning is that there is no centerlessness. The whole is omnicentric, constituted with infinite centers centering. The Center is not the unambiguous foundational fixed ground. It is empty of self-nature itself. [I]f “class struggle” is the center of my meaning system, it will seem as if all other particular issues get their meaning just from class struggle; they all end up to be nothing but particular expressions of class struggle. The meaning of class struggle seems to remain constant and prior, while the meaning of terms like “feminism” is transformed by the connection to this center. But if this mode of interpretation succeeds to the ultimate extent, it will come to explain everything as forms of class struggle, and when this happens, “class struggle” will turn out to be not the most meaningful term in the system but the one term that is completely devoid of meaning, since it means literally everything. It will have come to be so modified by its use as the one term that explains all these disparate phenomena, of which the others are various forms of expression, that it will end up being no more than a null point in the system with no specifiable content. When this happens, it is the dependent peripheral terms that actually provide the content and meaning for what had been the center. Thus, when any one of these centerings (interpretative systems) succeeds to the utmost point, the center in question comes to mean both nothing and everything. (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 593)

    Now, how is this related to our discussion of Hitler and Sākyamuni Buddha? Let us draw out the implications. Hitler’s truth based on his National Socialist morality already exists as a conventional truth. It is already within the matrix of conditioned co-arising. In other words, it cannot be eradicated, or removed from the totality of interpenetrating phenomena no matter how hard we try. We simply cannot wish it away. All we can do is to recontextualize it by shifting the attention from the literal “Jew” to some metaphorical “Jew.” In other words, we follow the strategy of making everything mean “Jew.” That is, we see how emptiness and the center operate in the interpenetration of good and evil. The first thing to notice is that Hitler’s truth has never had the identity of evil simpliciter without at the same time entailing the good. “To realize the nature of X is to cut off its putative identity as only-X, or X that excludes non-X” (Ziporyn, 2005, p. 333). To see how Hitler’s evil entails the good, all we need to do is to expand the reach of its evil to such an extent that it overcomes itself by cancelling itself out. Assuming that [Hitler’s] anti-Semitism is unchangeable, we must then convert it to a “higher” metaphorical anti-Semitism. “Jew” for Hitler might mean many things; the range of its connotation must be expanded to the point of altering its denotation. “Jew” might mean for him evil parasite, defiler of the purity of blood, exploiter of the innocent, conspirator against the good. If this meaning can be expanded, to the point where it is seen everywhere, even in his own attempt to fight it, where the paranoid obsession with Jewish influence reaches its zenith, the nature of the case will have changed decisively. If Hitler can come to see the idea of amelioration of human civilization (one of his stated goals) as a vast Jewish conspiracy, or German nationalism as itself a devious ploy created by the Jews, or the concept of the national borders he wants to expand as a legalistic Jewish imposition on pastoral Aryan purity and natural relations to the land (or, conversely, his “blood and soil” ideology as a version of a twisted Zionist delusion), so that he can come to see his own project as itself a case of being an unwitting dupe of Jewish cunning, he will, in making himself a more extreme anti-Semite, have to abandon his original form of struggle against the Jews. Perhaps he can be made to believe that by martyring the Jews he will be contribut-

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    215

    ing to their power, or that his interest in the Master Race shows his contamination by the Jewish invention of the concept of race as derived from the concept of Chosen People. (Ziporyn, 2005, pp. 338–339, emphasis added)

    What would be the consequence of such an expansion of the meaning of “Jew”? … although the word “Jew” and the initial commitment to the Jew’s extermination would still be axiomatic for this person, the meaning would have changed to the point where his praxis and indeed the significance of his words and concepts were genuinely indistinguishable from the wisdom and compassion of a Buddha. It would provide a means of preaching to and converting all future anti-Semites in their own language. “Jew” would now mean precisely greed, anger, delusion, self-view, non-interpenetration, and so forth; “exterminate” would mean liberate (not only liberation from, but liberation of), and so on. Further, greed, anger, and delusion would be seen to be identical with Buddhahood, in accordance with precisely this Tiantai doctrine of the interpenetration of good and evil. Hence, the word “Jew” for this Hitler-Bodhisattva would have come to be synonymous with the word “Buddha”—by way of its identity with “demon.” The word would still denote in the same way, but the connotation of this denotation would have expanded to refer universally, such that the very distinction between denotation and connotation would necessarily be effaced. (Ziporyn, 2005, pp. 340–341)

    Given this, the charge that there is no room to think about the possibility of real change in Buddhism is misguided. If you want real change in the world, Tiantai ethics basically offers the following dictum: don’t change it at all; simply recontextualize it! From the Tiantai perspective, Zizek’s unease with respect to the ethical stance of D.T. Suzuki’s Zen masters during Imperial-Way Zen is unfounded. Support for Japanese imperialism and militarism during the first half of the twentieth century is puzzling given that Buddhism in general, and Japanese Zen Buddhism in particular, are committed to non-violence and compassion (loving-kindness) for all sentient beings. On the surface, “‘becoming one with things,’ making one’s mind like a mirror that reflects all things ‘just as they are,’ and ‘accepting and according with circumstances’” (Ives, 2009, p.  2) somehow is not in accord with “the actions and ideology of the most active Zen supporters of Japanese imperialism” (Ives, 2009, p. 2). Commitment to non-violence on the one hand, and supporting violence, on the other. As we have seen, as far as Tiantai goes, both positions are provisionally posited to be true, and both are empty. Furthermore, they are identical. In other words, Imperial-Way Zen—“subordination to the militaristic social machine” as Žižek (2008b, p. 40) puts it—is not merely a perverted version of the authentic Zen experience. That is, we cannot claim that at its deepest, the real authentic Zen experience is ultimately true and that the people who claim to practice it somehow corrupt it. For both Tiantai and Žižek, there is no room for a conception of a serene harmonious Whole. The Absolute, for both, is at war with itself from the very beginning. Peace is not the eradication of war; rather, it is the recognition of the process of the self-relating negativity. However, when Žižek characterizes the basic Zen message as “liberation lies in losing one’s Self, in immediately uniting with the primordial Void” (2008b, p. 42), he goes astray. To recap, the idea of intersubsumption, which is ultimately based on the fundamental bedrock idea Buddhism relies on, that is, the notion of conditioned co-­ arising, can be rephrased as “every dharma inherently includes all the dharmas

    216

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    throughout the dharma-realm” (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 587). Incidentally, Buddhists do not use the term ‘Buddhism.’ They use ‘dhamma’ or ‘dharma’ to refer to Buddha’s teachings and practices. Buddha did not teach Buddhism, a metaphysical system of interlocking concepts. He taught Buddhadharma, the absolute truth about seeing reality in its suchness—or using Heideggerian idiom: the site of aletheia, the “as such” of a being (its phusis). The idea of intersubsumption, when formulated in this summary fashion, might lead to a misunderstanding. A common criticism of Mahāyāna Buddhism is that it easily lapses into a “mere confirmation and justification of the observed world … It would seem that the affirmation of being could easily degenerate into a mere convenient reconciliation with the existing world” (Asakura, 2011, p. 672). Ultimately, we are told, all difference and otherness is subsumed into the One of the self-­ mediating Dharma. After all, we all are always already Buddhas, which might suggest that we do not need to change anything. Based on our discussion so far it should be clear that the One (Buddha) is always one as one-many; and many is always many as many-one. In other words, there is no excluded middle. It is not a logic of either One or Many. The formation of third options is possible. The third option in question is at once a “neither/nor” and a “both/and” judgment on the conventional and ultimate truths. It is the Center, which is the nonexclusive mean. The center, which is the mutual penetration and interfusion of conventional and ultimate truths, is not any more real/true than the opposed terms: “the Mean [Center] is nothing but the identity between Emptiness and Provisional Positing, but likewise Emptiness is nothing but the identity between Provisional Positing and the Mean and, mutatis mutandis, for Provisional Positing” (Ziporyn, 2000, p. 585). The provisional positing is negated in emptiness, which, in turn, is negated in the Center, which again is negated in provisional positing, and so forth, continuously repeating without a traditionally-­understood Hegelian Aufhebung (sublation) realized. This is a “dialectical movement from nothing through nothing to nothing” (Hajdini, 2016, p. 97). Where is the engine, the less than nothing, that drives this movement then? In Žižek, it is the objectal surplus, the objet a. In Mahāyāna Buddhism, it is the field of conditioned co-arising that is the engine. Ultimately, all sentient beings are teachers to each other. What is being taught is the myriad ways to be on the path towards realization that “heaven and earth are not necessarily humane,” as the title of Franklin Perkins’ book (2014) attests.

     orrelationists (Anti-realists) and Object-Oriented Ontologists C (OOO Post-humanist Realists) In the beginning of this chapter, Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid, we have claimed that all philosophical positions are valid on account of there being no self, on account of, that is, the impossibility of identity simpliciter, the impossibility of unconditional identity. Not only that, we have further maintained that all philosophical positions are identical to each other. They are one and the

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    217

    same thing. If they were not identical to each other, the implication would be that they are distinct and independent positions existing on their own unconditionally, self-illuminating unconditionally. If our starting position is the impossibility of identity simpliciter, then unconditional self-illumination, or uncondiotional self-­ objectivation, the objectifiability of the conditions of objectification, is also an impossibility. Now that we have the basic premises of Tiantai Buddhist thought spelled out in some detail, we can address the notion of the interpermeation of all philosophical positions in its own context so that the very philosophical position which states the opposite to the position asserted above, viz. that there is identity simpliciter and that it is preposterous to claim that all philosophical positions are identical, is rendered equally valid since the latter too is a philosophical position. Before we advance any further, however, I would like to explicate what I mean by a philosophical position first. That is, what does the “all” in “all philosophical positions” entail? Are we only concerned with the analytic-continental rift of European philosophy here? On the whole, with some important exceptions (such as Richard Rorty, Robert Brandom, Ernst Tugendhat, and Alain Badiou, who immediately spring to mind), each side tends to, politely put, dismiss the other, or pretend the other side does not really exist, or worse, attempts their extermination via knockdown arguments as well as cornering the academic labor market by controlling lucrative career opportunities at prestigious institutions and publishing houses in the social system of modern academia. Take Metzinger (2009), for instance. His claim to the superiority of analytic tradition is unequivocal: The best philosophers in the field clearly are analytical philosophers, those in the tradition of Gottlob Frege and Ludwig Wittgenstein: In the past fifty years, the strongest contributions have come from analytical philosophers of mind. (p. 2; emphasis added)

    Nonetheless, in the next breath he cautions that for a big picture understanding of human experience, we need to engage the phenomenology of all sorts of exotic variations and borderline cases of human/posthuman experience such as “artificial consciousness and the possibility of postbiotic Ego Machines” (Metzinger, 2009, p. 2): However, a second aspect has been neglected too much: phenomenology, the fine-grained and careful description of inner experience as such. In particular, altered states of consciousness (such as meditation, lucid dreaming, or out-of-body experiences) and psychiatric syndromes (such as schizophrenia or Cotard’s syndrome, in which patients may actually believe they do not exist) should not be philosophical taboo zones. (p. 2, emphasis original)

    Despite his predilection towards the analytic tradition, he nevertheless maintains the necessity of disregarding philosophical taboo zones in order to articulate a big picture understanding of human experience. Aside from the seemingly never-ending squabble between the analytic and continental traditions, there is also American Neo/Pragmatism, which complicates the facile analytic-continental dichotomy. Regardless of one’s preferred way of doing philosophy, however, no one side has been able to justify preference for one or the other approach to doing philosophy as the best method simply by deploying arguments. Each disciplinary matrix remains

    218

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    unfazed in the face of the so-called knockdown arguments. The impasse does not seem to be susceptible of resolution. Nevertheless, as Rorty, for whom the great divide in contemporary philosophy is between “representationalists, the people who believe that there is an intrinsic nature of nonhuman reality that humans have a duty to grasp, and antirepresentationalists” (Rorty, 2007, p. 134), puts it: Professionalization gives an edge to atomists over holists and thus to representationalists over non-representationalists. For philosophers who have theories about the elementary components of language or of thought and about how these elements get compounded look more systematic, and thus more professional, than philosophers who say that everything is relative to context. The latter see their opponents’ so-called elementary components as simply nodes in webs of changing relationships. (Rorty, 2007, p. 145)

    Regardless of who gets to land lucrative jobs in the social system of modern academia (because they look more professional by virtue of their skills at analysis), a much more glaringly obvious issue we tend to gloss over aside from the feud between the analytic-continental schools as to the concerns of traditional Western philosophy however is the status of various non-European philosophies. Can we, for instance, take Peter Adamson’s project of “history of philosophy without any gaps” (2022)—where he and his co-authors, in a largely chronological order, scan the major philosophers as well as the lesser-known figures of the traditions of human thought starting with classical Greek and moving onto later antiquity, Islamic world, Medieval philosophy, Byzantine period, Renaissance/Reformation, India, and onto Africana—as an adequate reservoir of all known philosophical positions up to the modern period? Maybe we can take that project and append it to the massive project of Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy (SEP, 2023) to make up especially for the modern bit missing from Adamson’s project? Would that be exhaustive enough? If we look at the Table of Contents of SEP under L, for instance, it is noticed that Lacan, Lakatos, Latin American philosophy, Latinx philosophy, and Laozi are covered but so far no entry is provided on Laruelle by the time of writing of this book circa 2023. Tsongkhapa and Śaṅkara are direct entries, whereas Ernst Tugendhat is not included. Meister Eckhart has his own direct entry, but Jacob Boehme does not, nor does Emanuel Swedenborg nor Johann Wolfgang von Goethe for that matter. The latter, however, is included in The Internet Encyclopedia of Philosophy (IEP). Swedenborg does not make the cut in The Internet Encyclopedia of Philosophy either although he is included in the Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy (REP). There are no direct entries on shamanism, Michel Serres, Saint Paul, Ken Wilber, Aldous Huxley, Alain Badiou, Thomas Ligotti, Arthur M. Young, Joan Stambaugh, or Sean Esbjörn-Hargens’ Exo Studies, which is “an emerging integrative metafield exploring the psychological, sociological, and scientific implications of the UFO phenomena in all its empirical and mysterious facets” (2022), or esoterica in general, in either SEP or IEP although Serres is included in REP. Maybe the Internet itself, the Web, the infosphere, is the container of all philosophical positions though clearly not every single source humanity has generated over the aeons has been or could be digitized yet. In any case, what is a philosophical position anyway? Properly philosophical position? According to Rorty (2007), atomism and holism, representationalism and

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    219

    anti-representationalism seem to be respectable, that is, proper, philosophical positions to hold (albeit they appear to be diametrically opposed). On the one hand, there is a nonhuman reality the intrinsic nature of which humans have a duty to grasp. On the other, the components of this reality are nothing but nodes in webs of changing relationships. I tend to agree with both positions, especially until what is meant by “human,” “nonhuman,” “reality,” “nonhuman reality,” “intrinsic,” “nature,” “duty,” “grasp,” “component,” “nothing but,” “node,” “web,” “changing,” and “relationship” is adequately clarified! From the position of Buddhist emptiness, that is, the impossibility of unconditional identity and the doctrine of dependent co-arising, each position equally self-­ consumes itself. Put differently, each position, developed far enough, undermines itself and transforms into its other(s). It self-overcomes, self-cancels, self-­ contradicts. It cannot remain as a consistent statement about how the world really is. Neither view is intrinsically truer than the other. In other words, both atomism and holism can be deployed not to establish the truth of the matter once and for all but to undermine the attachment to non-contradictory truth itself, or to the law of non-­ contradiction as the canon of truth for there is no self-nature which can be exclusively described either atomistically or holistically. Reality can be described neither atomistically nor holistically. Or, it can be described in both ways. In short, it is ambiguous. Well, we should not cling to the latter view either. What reality is is not ambiguous at all when undergoing satori/kenshō experience, seeing into one’s true nature. The latter has no propositional content, yet it is the end of suffering. Can we say that it is the ultimate truth? Not if “seeing into one’s true nature” is not conducive to ending suffering of those who are not seeing into their true nature. Not that we can ever settle what philosophy is but it appears we need some sort of a line of demarcation here for admission purposes. Who is inside, and who is outside? For, strangely, Lacan, the self-proclaimed anti-philosopher par excellence—in Badiou’s assessment as well (Badiou, 2018)—is admitted but there are no direct entries on Jung or Freud in SEP.  Is the latter omission because we cannot comfortably answer the question, “where are the arguments?” in the case of Jung and Freud? Or perhaps we feel uncomfortable regarding the source from which these arguments issue forth? The mysterious realm of the (personal, collective, deep, repressed, imperialist, feminine, infantile, primordial, inaccessible, guilty, and so forth) unconscious? Well, there is all of this and more in Lacan. Ziporyn, in “Philosophy, Quo Vadis? Buddhism and the Academic Study of Philosophy,” provides a minimal working definition of philosophy in the Western style in terms of method (rather than subject-matter) in the following fashion: … if you do not appeal to authority, with the exception of the absolute authority of reason as defined by Aristotle and his legitimate successors, if you offer evidence and arguments for your assertions and can defend them in the agreed-upon format of logical dispute, and do it exceptionally well, then you can be granted admission to the guild, irrespective of the content of the claims that you are arguing for or against. As long as you hold to the accepted method, all claims are welcome. (Ziporyn, 2019, p. 5; emphasis added)

    As long as we pose questions and seek answers within the confines of reasoned argumentation and relying on “not revelations from the gods, not fiat from a prophet,

    220

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    not catchy aphorisms from a charismatic sage, not poetic riffs from an inspired improviser” (Ziporyn, 2019, p. 5) but on “the absolute authority of reason as defined by Aristotle and his legitimate successors” (Ziporyn, 2019, p. 5), pretty much anything goes (in terms of subject-matter). Just because there seems to be irreconcilable incompatibility between the analytic and continental traditions does not disqualify one or the other from having a legitimate claim to being a philosophical position as long as they stick to reasoned argumentation broadly understood. Writing in his typical florid style, Ziporyn (2019) sums up the tension underlying the analytic/ continental divide: But in any case, it is now indisputable that somehow, in Anglophone institutions of higher learning and academic presses, what “philosophy” has come to mean is a cluster of practices oriented toward certain forms of inquiry, methodologies, and areas of concern that most of us would not hesitate to call unambiguously “analytic.” To those who do not participate in these practices, or perhaps have not been trained in them or are simply not good at them, they are easy to despise: they can appear to be a tragic narrowing of what philosophy meant in the good old heydays, a professionalized form of nitpicking designed for maximal convenience of professional assessment, or even a vipers’ nest of mediocrity abdicating the glorious high calling of the philosophical demi-gods of old in favor of the rising dominance of a very different kind of human being, the plodding antihero—the reasonable jigsaw puzzle hobbyist rather than the raving tortured Prometheus. If the old philosophers were one-man bands, simultaneously playing bass drum with one foot and cymbal with another, a harmonica wired around the neck and a three-necked guitar strapped on the back and an accordion under the arm—ontology, metaphysics, epistemology, logic, and ethics all jumbled together and careening onward at once in a messy cacophony of virtuoso pyrotechnics—these new philosophers look like a man doing physical therapy after a serious car accident, relearning step by minute step how to use the fine muscles in his fingers so that he can one day again hold a pen: now bend the index finger at the first joint, now the second, now bring in the thumb, good, good, now slowly lower it toward the paper… To a neutral and uninformed observer this may indeed look pretty ridiculous. But it has its function, doesn’t it? Some people need just this physical therapy, and it is important to relearn to move your hand if it has become difficult or confusing to do so, so it must be good that there is a method, a well-tested and effective and responsible method, to do it. I don’t myself participate in these practices, and I am certainly (obviously) not immune to this temptation to disparage them … (p. 4)

    Even with such a narrow scope of philosophical method accepted as the line of demarcation—although I am not sure why we should exclude ‘revelations from the gods, fiat from a prophet, catchy aphorisms from a charismatic sage, poetic riffs from an inspired improviser,’ or ufology for that matter, from the philosophical club; after all, Nietzsche, Ibn ‘Arabî, Mysticism in Arabic and Islamic Philosophy, and Ralph Waldo Emerson are included as direct entries in SEP, though Ramana Maharshi and William Blake are not—there is a lot more that can be included, above all, all the known schools of Buddhist philosophy. As Ziporyn (2019) emphatically stresses: And on either grounds, in both method and content, Buddhist traditions certainly have much to offer, much that is recognizably within the fold of philosophical method understood in this relatively narrow way. This is not all Buddhism is, and in some ways, for me personally, it is not what is most interesting or intellectually exciting about Buddhist traditions, nor for that matter what is most intellectually thoroughgoing and rigorous in their

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    221

    thinking through of the reconfiguration of premises. This means that their full potential to dialogue and interbreed and cross-germinate with European thought, to generate new ways of thinking, and to shake up and/or invigorate European thought, is going to be severely crippled by the application of this (reasonable) criterion, and we’re going to end up with a Buddhist philosophy that is constrained to playing by an alien set of rules. But there is much in Buddhism that has decent grounds to claim membership for those parts of the tradition that meet this narrow definition. Even hobbling around as the visiting team on this alien terrain, under the paranoid constitution of a manically litigious state, wearing this constricting gear required by the stringent safety regulations enforced by the hosts of this mutant form of away game, Buddhism is a pretty formidable player.

    The European idea of philosophy has had its peculiar historical context—principally “its highly abrasive love-hate relationship to its highly abrasive religion … the anti-philosophical authoritarianism of monotheistic religious revelation …” (Ziporyn, 2019, p. 5), or as Richard Rorty puts it: “[the problems of the Western intellectual history] originate not in a clash between common sense and science, but rather between the immaterialist notions that Christian theology had inherited from Plato and Aristotle and the mechanistic and materialistic world-picture sketched by Galileo and Newton” (Rorty, 2010, p. 132)—and it is clear that it is not a universal experience for all human societies. So, why insist on its definition of what counts as philosophy? The take-home message of this detour is that when we say ‘all philosophical positions,’ we refer to the universe of philosophical positions as a non-All Whole, being maximally inclusive containing every conceivable position that is out there and can be further imagined. At the very least, SEP can be taken as this universe. That being the case, the question is: can there be a position from which this whole universe of philosophical positions without exception would be welcomed? Not in the sense of simply providing a repository so that they can all be juxtaposed with and against each other in some sort of externally imposed order but in the sense of genuinely welcoming each as an expression of all the others? By now it is not surprising that the answer is in the affirmative. In essence, it is the anti-foundationalist pragmatic position of Tiantai School of Chinese Buddhism we will deploy now as an example of an all-welcoming position. As we have seen above in the section “The Two-Truths Doctrine: The Ultimate Truth/Conventional Truth Structure of Indian Mahāyāna Buddhism”, conduciveness to liberation from suffering, that is, the liberation of mind, is the sole criterion of truth in Buddhism. Not correspondence to the real, nor a coherence of truth articulated in meaningful and adequate representations without self-contradictions. The latter are simply instrumentalized under the pragmatic value of truth. There is nothing wrong with attempting at a correspondence to the real or achieving some matrix of coherence without self-contradictions per se as long as these efforts are conducive to liberation from suffering. Given this criterion, any philosophical position can be deployed as skillful means (upāya) to this end, to the end of liberation from suffering. In other words, we are not seeking a consistent, non-self-contradictory complete objective view of the universe, a foundational view that corresponds to reality in-­ itself, apart from human needs and interests, which is impossible to attain apropos

    222

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    the doctrine of emptiness. There is no such in-itself. The scientific image, in Sellarsian language, does not and cannot tell us what is really real, even if, or especially because, we can penetrate to a level of reality more fundamental than the level of spacetime (Burton, 2021). In a parallel fashion, there is no “the logical syntax of language,” the rules that govern our use of language that can be settled once and for all. The section on Non-Understanding in Precursions has been an attempt to convey just this point, the point of emptiness. There is no reality in-itself as an identity simpliciter that can be perceived, represented, conceived, controlled, and governed. Furthermore, emptiness itself is empty, as noted in the section on “Agamben, Nāgārjuna, and Brother Francis”. That is, it does not have propositional content. Truth does not have propositional content including this very content. The implication of the latter is that, yes, there is no reality in-itself as an identity simpliciter, and yet things are what they are in their suchness. Their suchness (as-it-is-ness) is their identity. ‘True’ therefore simply means “conducive to …” Put more elaborately, true “means simply, ‘capable of leading beyond itself, capable of destroying itself, conducive to the move beyond all clinging to fixed views, conducive to ending suffering.’ When a metaphysical view is shown to involve contradictions, it is shown to be a conventional truth rather than a mere falsehood: it serves as a raft to the abandoning of views” (Ziporyn, 2013b, p. 348). Truth is a self-consuming apparatus. Once it serves its purpose (of alleviating suffering), it is to be abandoned. This is, as suggested above, a pragmatic view of truth. Any action or utterance conducive to opening the dharma eye, to the abandoning of views, is considered true. In other words, truth is therapeutic, which, in a way, parallels the view of the Wittgenstein of Philosophical Investigations that philosophy is a form of therapy dissolving the diseases of thought largely stemming from the debilitating hold of representationalism—“a picture of knowledge as an attempt to acquire accurate mental representations of non-mental reality” (Rorty, 2010, p.  132)—on our ways of thinking. Similarly, Zen teaching is, after all, part of the practice of Zen, and teachings are as effective as their capacity to open the true dharma eye. The value of Zen doctrines is medicinal, and the best teachings are strong medicine that liberates thinking and living from the turmoil (duhkha) of stupidity, ideological fixations, stinginess, greed, aggression, self-obsessiveness, and servility to the status quo. (Wirth, 2019, p. xxi)

    It is not surprising that Ziporyn (2013b), as we have quoted earlier, makes the claim that Buddhism is … a thousand percent pragmatic in its approach to truth, and the closest approximations in Western thought to the Buddhist attitude are to be found in American Pragmatism on the one hand (and perhaps the explicitly soteriological doctrine of truth and the range of the knowable in Spinoza, often mistaken for a paradigmatic case of dogmatic correspondence-­ theory rationalism) and in an unlikely bedfellow, the German Idealism of Schelling and Hegel, on the other…. Every statement and every practice are justified solely in terms of their utility for the goal of diminishing suffering. That means that both Buddhist epistemology and Buddhist ethics are thoroughgoingly pragmatic: what is true is what is conducive to ending suffering, and what is good is action that is conducive to ending suffering. (pp. 344–345; emphases original)

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    223

    Having established the pragmatic nature of truth vis-à-vis any philosophical position, we can now proceed with the way the interpermeation of all philosophical positions operates. At the minimum, a philosophical position is a coherence. Firstly, then, what is a coherence? As we can see from the definition furnished by Ziporyn (2004) below, a coherence is very broadly defined to include any some one, any possible consistency-­ maintaining whatness that is capable of appearing in any possible experience, human or otherwise, for any possible sentient or insentient observer or apparatus, human or otherwise, in any possible framework, transcendental or otherwise. What I wish to mean by this term is the appearance in experience—visual, aural, hermeneutic, conceptual, mathematical—of a particular whatness, a “quiddity” of any kind. The term “coherence” is meant here in the most general and nontechnical sense, which will allow the term to apply also to many items that would be quickly excluded from a more narrowly construed concept of coherence. Anything of which anything can be said or felt, any something, any determinacy, anything that appears as excluding anything else, is a coherence. This is meant to include anything whatsoever which might be a part of any experience. We include here the classical examples of redness, greenness, hardness, softness, darkness, warmth, coldness, and so on, but also more complex qualities, like tiredness, vagueness, objectiveness, troublingness, gracefulness, telephoneness, waiting-ness, having-to-go-upthe-­stairs-ness, looking-out-the-window-ness, existing in time-and-space-ness, avoiding-a-­ topic-ness, trying-to-decide-which-shirt-to-wear-ness, shirt-ness, deciding-ness, tryingness, sleeve-ness, fabric-texture-ness and so on. “Indeterminacy” is a coherence; “vagueness” is a coherence; “determinacy per se” is a coherence; “nothingness” is a coherence. “The whole universe” is a coherence, even if the universe turns out to form no sort of whole; “two-thirds of the whole universe” is also a coherence. Anything that is apprehendable or positable or readable or intelligible in any sense at all, any putative regularity or quiddity or somethingness, is a coherence. (pp. 41–42; emphases added)

    Even incoherent or meaningless notions and statements such as “an angry 12,” “quantum vacuum must be taking a long bath,” “some Chinese are 2.87453,” “the number six is singing beautifully today,” and so forth are coherences. In Ziporyn’s vibrantly colorful flamboyant style: Any determinate effectivity that is for any length of time even apparently distinguishable from any other, according to any fanciful notion presently engaging any cognitive apparatus of whatever kind, whether as a proposition, an image, an instance of perception, a fact, a sensation, a meaning, or a concept, is in the same boat as far as our present inquiry is concerned.… If I can adduce the words “square circle,” if I can raise it in conversation or in any half-asleep reverie as an example of something—even as an example of a phrase which is incoherent, something to be avoided, something impossible—as opposed to anything else—for example, something coherent, desirable, possible—then it counts as a coherence. If I can experience the inherent impossibility of square-circle-ness as opposed to the possibility of right-triangle-ness such that some feature of the latter thereby is disclosed, it counts as a coherence. Whatever torque of self-aborted momentum, whatever image of dead-ended tail-swallowing it brings, whatever Möbius sensation of wall-colliding self-­ cancellation it evokes, it constitutes a process of attempted establishment and the discovery of the failure of this attempt, and that much experienced content is more than enough to qualify it as a coherence in good standing in our present sense. In the context of a discussion about meaninglessness or a priori impossibility, for example, the phrase “square circle” has a distinct function, and if it has a function it has a meaning, appears as a distinct something

    224

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    contrasted to other somethings, and is a coherence. Outside of the context of this discussion, the phrase will be meaningless and incoherent, will fail to denote. But the same could be said of any phrase, if the range of possible “contexts” is large enough. (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 42)

    For any coherence to emerge as a coherence, however, it must do so against a background. No coherence appears simpliciter, or unconditionally. The doctrine of dependent co-arising fully enters the picture here. As we have examined in the section “The Four Noble Truths and Dependent Co-Arising” above, all coherences are co-conditioned. Furthermore, every coherence requires more than one condition to appear, as this was illustrated by Ziporyn (2016) above—if X were the sole cause of Y, then Y would collapse into being a part, aspect, or feature of X since as soon as X appeared, Y would immediately follow it, which would make the beginning of X causing Y impossible to determine. A coherence, following the Gestalt theory here, can be thought of as a thematized figure, which appears as such against a nonthematized background, a tacit whole constituted by infinitely many parts; therefore, a coherence is always connected to a multiplicity of conditions, which cannot be exhaustively traced. An immediate determinacy is always mediated within a non-All Whole by virtue of that whole. Take the Dubai Museum of the Future as an example. It is a coherence, which appears against a largely nonthematized background of, say, late capitalism, which is, for illustrative purposes, can be considered to be constitutive of the coherence in question. In Fredric Jameson’s influential Postmodernism: or the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism (1991), for instance, we see many different aspects of this nonthematized background of the socio-political circumstances of westernized world capitalism functioning within a new economic and cultural logic. Multinational/ transnational forms of business organization, advances in computer automation, mediatization of culture, planned obsolescence, pastiche and schizophrenia, depthlessness, the end of the bourgeois ego, a waning of the affect, irony and cynicism, the Freudian-Marxist political unconscious, culture of the simulacrum, the new spatial logic of the simulacrum whereby historical time is undermined or lost, intensified commodification of culture, the technological sublime, and so on and on. When the Dubai Museum of the Future appears, it is all these other things appearing as the Dubai Museum of the Future. In a way, it absorbs or subsumes all these other things into itself making them aspects expressive of itself to such a degree that when it appears, the whole universe of late capitalism appears with it. In other words, the Dubai Museum of the Future is late capitalism. The two—the museum and late capitalism—are mutually convertible. One immediately implies the other. When our attention is on the Dubai Museum of the Future, it becomes the center of our attention. It is the locus of value picked out of the whole of late capitalism tacitly presencing in the background. Whatever is not the Dubai Museum of the Future is deemphasized in favor of the explicit focal point, or center, of our interest and attention. This central coherence, the Dubai Museum of the Future, unifies the whole universe of late capitalism, which includes a vast myriad of aspects, components, parts, and so forth. An infinite number of coherences constituting the whole universe of late capitalism appears, or is experienced, as the Dubai Museum of the

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    225

    Future. The whole universe of late capitalism, which is tacitly experienced in the background, is explicitly experienced as the Dubai Museum of the Future. This implies that it is no longer adequate to consider the figure and the ground as two discrete elements that are in some manner combined to bring out the features of the coherence serving as figure. Instead, we must conclude that the figure is the ground, or more strictly, that what we experience as the figure is in fact the figure/ground appearing as the figure, while what we apprehend (or ignore) as the ground is the figure/ground as the ground. The relationship is not additive, but mutually constitutive, or better, is a question of the “asness” deployed in the case in question. Which of the coherences this totality will appear as is determined by the interest, that is, the value-orientation, presently prevailing. A portion of the whole is singled out, and the rest of the whole is then seen in terms of that portion, indeed, is completely subsumed in the appearance of that object, is transformed into its tacit ground. (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 48; emphases original)

    So far this seems rather straightforward. The Dubai Museum of the Future is in fact the museum/late capitalism appearing as the Dubai Museum of the Future. Conversely, the tacit background, which is largely ignored, viz., late capitalism, is the museum/late capitalism appearing as late capitalism. The implications however are substantial. It is not only that no coherence can ever appear just as itself, simpliciter. It can always appear as something else. To appear, then, is not only to appear as a one, as an identity, as a something, a coherence; more importantly, to appear is to be appearing as something or other. That is, there is no direct atomistic appearance of anything simpliciter, we have instead always the appearance of some multifarious set of elements under the organization imposed by some perspectival interest, which organizes these elements as something. This applies in both directions: the background elements are appearing as the focal coherence, but the focal coherence itself is only appearing as the combination and organization of these elements, as a manner of focusing and orienting this whole set of what can equally well be viewed as alien coherences, that is, coherences which are nonidentical to this focal coherence, which negate it and, as ones, exclude it. The appearing of a coherence necessarily carries with it the ability to be seen as something other, and can only appear by being mediated by these others. This particular contortion of lips and eyes is seen as a smile; to be a smile means never to be a smile simpliciter—there is no “smileness” which is not also “contortion of lips and eyes,” or “graphite marks on flattened wood pulp,” or some other non-smile set of coherences— and therefore always to be susceptible to being seen also as some set of non-smile coherences. To be a coherence is to be a one which excludes all other coherences; but every coherence appears only as these other coherences. My point here can be summarized pithily though clumsily as follows: Quiddity is, if I may coin a phrase, quaddity. To appear is to appear qua something or other. Isness is asness. Or perhaps more accurately: we shall here be considering isness as asness. (Ziporyn, 2004, pp. 48–49; first emphasis added)

    The Dubai Museum of the Future is not a coherence simpliciter. Neither is it late capitalism simpliciter, nor is it any of the constitutive elements of late capitalism simpliciter. It can be seen as washing clothes by the river (given enough imagination) since there is no nonarbitrary stopping point to what the Dubai Museum of the Future is. For any one “something” to appear, there must be “two.” To be a coherence, a one, is to be a coherence, which is to be not only the appearance of some determinate something but also a cohering, a bringing together of a manyness.

    226

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    But this means that, in an important sense, no “one” can appear at all: appearing always requires at least “two”; no effect can be produced by any “one” simpliciter. There is always a necessary, but necessarily excluded, complement, the background, which is appearing as this one, and in such a way that indeed this one is nothing but its background appearing as such, with all the othernesses appearing as it, such that the asness is reversible. But where there is duality, there is indeterminacy, that is, ambiguity. For disambiguity, definitive determinacy, requires that some one is in possession of the thing to be determined, that is, controls it, a single and unified power to determine and sustain determination in some particular way, or at will; someone or something has to be able to force it to be read as one coherence rather than all the others that are also appearing as this coherence. In short, true determinacy would require that some one has mastery. But given the fact that all determinacy requires duality, this is impossible. Neither side of the duality can ever attain this, since each is eternally in a position of requiring the other in order to accomplish the determinacy; neither one can do so self-sufficiently. Conditions can never be reduced to any unified one, however complex; the circle of conditions must always be expandable, must always point beyond whatever is already determined. Whatever set of coherences is designated as the “one” in question, whatever attempt is made to redefine it so as to include all its conditions, some further coherence is needed to make this new “one” be what it is. (Ziporyn, 2004, pp. 51–52; emphases original)

    The claim that it is impossible for a coherence, for some one, to have mastery over its determinacy is another way of pointing to the state of non-understanding we have considered before in the Precursions. To generalize, all coherences have loose ends. No matter how comprehensive and inclusive they might be, they are never quite settled for they all come with an implicit background. There is always more to any coherence. The believability of a thousand-page book, carefully and intricately wrought such that there are no loose ends, where everything fits together with staggering consistency and indubitable vividness, is completely recast by the single word “fiction” printed on the spine. Whatever we are experiencing is concealing its back, has more of itself to reveal, and thus is not what it appears to be. But this must happen no matter how much we can see at any time. It is structurally necessary. Everything is more than it is, everything is not what it is. Indeed, this is perhaps the one thing we can confidently say about any X that presents itself: it is “not just X.” For us this means that it is marked by an unlimitable susceptibility to recontextualization and reinterpretation, which however is nothing added to it, but is the very fact of its appearing, is inherent to its being any Xness at all. (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 54, emphasis original)

    “X is not just X” is a pithy one-liner for the notion of emptiness, which means nothing is irreducibly what it is. Similarly, a philosophical position is a coherence that emerges as the focal point of our attention against the background of the universe of philosophical positions, which can perhaps be considered a countably infinite set for all intents and purposes. We now take the relationship between the so-called correlationists and OOO as the occasion for this demonstration. We show how correlationism turns into OOO, and how OOO can turn into correlationism in turn when each is fully deployed, that is, thought through to the bottom. Each, when fully developed, contradicts and cancels itself. Each “can be shown to contradict themselves when taken absolutely seriously and when their key theoretical terms are absolutized” (Ziporyn, 2013b, p. 347). Let us first start with the term ‘correlationism’ and how it turns into OOO

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    227

    when fully developed. What we start with does not really matter for we hold, following Ziporyn, that “talking about anything is always, in the strictest possible sense, to be talking about ‘everything’” (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 36). According to Levi Bryant (2011), one of the representatives of the OOO movement in contemporary philosophy, since Kant’s inaugural gesture of transcendental argument, objects have been dissolved “in the acid of experience, intentionality, power, language, normativity, signs, events, relations, or processes” (p. 35). They are not allowed to exist on their own terms. They are always given to or an expression of one of the things listed above. The being of objects is made dependent on our (or some other thing’s) access to them to such an extent that what the being of objects might be apart from our access to being does not even arise as a meaningful question anymore. Hence, the anti-realist predilections of contemporary philosophy: the distinction between being as it is given to us and being-in-itself is a false one. Objects can be reduced to X, Y, Z without remainder. Meillassoux (2012) refers to this anti-realist framework as “correlationism,” by which “we mean the idea according to which we only ever have access to the correlation between thinking and being, and never either term considered apart from the other. We will henceforth call correlationism any current of thought which maintains the unsurpassable character of the correlation so defined” (p. 5). OOO, in Harman’s version at least, aims to radicalize the Kantian transcendental argument beyond the human sphere. The distinction between being as it is given to us and being-in-itself is not a false one. What is false is the inclination to limit this drama to the human sphere only. According to Harman, this drama takes place equally in human as well as nonhuman realms of being. No object can be given to any other without remainder. There is a kernel to an object, an object in its real dimension that is beyond any form or activity of transcendental operation by humans or any other animate or inanimate encounters. As Harman puts it in various forms in The Quadruple Object (2011), objects: “… withdraw into a subterranean background, enacting their reality in the cosmos without appearing in the least” (p. 35); “… recede into the depths” (p. 35); “… are withdrawn into private interiors, barely able to relate at all” (p. 36); “… withdraw into a shadowy subterranean realm that supports our conscious activity while seldom erupting into view” (p. 37); “… reside in a cryptic background rather than appearing before the mind” (p. 37); “… slip into a perpetually veiled underworld…” (p. 39); “… withdraw into a dark reality that is never fully understood, while also being present to observers from the outside” (p. 40), and so forth. Objects, in their real dimension, are eternally separated from any relationality. They simply cannot be touched. If you are a correlationist, any object is what it is only through the workings of some transcendental operator. If you are a proponent of OOO, an object is by definition that which is beyond the actions of any such operator. A set of contrary elements is evident here. Who is right, anti-realists or OOO realists? Well, our argument is that each can serve as the foundation of the other. “To appear is to appear as some one” (Ziporyn, 2004, p. 44). This is another way to formulate the gist of correlationism. Initially, it might appear that that which appears, the object, or the coherence, is dissolved, or stabilized, “in the acid of

    228

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    experience, intentionality, power, language, normativity, signs, events, relations, or processes.” As some one, the object is fixed within and through a transcendental operation. It is, in other words, contextualized, that is, turned into a what within a certain context. This context, when absolutized, when considered to be the only viable context, however, immediately decontextualizes the object turning it into an identity simpliciter. Therefore, the object is dissolved into the system/context that has made its appearance possible. It has no life outside this context. Yet, OOO wants to argue for the subterranean depths of an object, of a coherence, of an appearance, where no such transcendental operation can have sufficient reach. The object in its sensual dimension is a coherence that appears as some one. The same object, the same coherence, in its real dimension, does not appear at all. It resides in its possibility of incoherence, the possibility of its being recontextualized. It is the possibility of that same object to appear as some one else for there is no one absolute transcendental operator that can fix the identity of a real object. The transcendental operators are many, as many as there are objects, as many as there are coherences. Any coherence is what it is by virtue of a transcendental operation. When there are no transcendental operations around, there is no coherence around either. The object resides in its depth of incoherence. There is no difference between correlationism that generates objects and the objects themselves. Let us end this section by following a thought experiment (or a pleasant fiction). Imagine you are capable of simultaneously hearing and understanding all the philosophical ideas (accounts, positions, claims, doctrines, perspectives, modalities, engagements, arguments, systems, practices, theses, styles, and so forth) humanity has generated (or engaged in) up to now, East/West/North/South in all directions. You are somehow able to contain all of them at the same time without the desire to exclude any of them. The entire gamut of positions is simultaneously available to you. They are all intelligible or have a certain degree of cogency. You take an affirmative stance towards all of them. You do not feel antagonistic towards any of them. There is no struggle for intellectual/ideological hegemony here. You embrace them all. You are invested in all of them with a sense of validation. They all speak to you. What might that kind of ability to hold and champion such a plurality look like? All of these positions clearly exist. You, with equanimity, acknowledge all of them. They are all there, and you can hear and understand all of them; how they are all related or relatable even if they remain unrelated for the time being. Things that do not usually touch can always (be made to) intercross. One approach to make sense of such an all-encompassing embrace is to claim that, simply put, by virtue of being a position, each is vis-à-vis the others, as we find in the structuralism of Ferdinand de Saussure and later Claude Lévi-Strauss and others, whereby, in a differential order of signification, the identity of a given position is nothing but the series of its constitutive differences vis-à-vis all the other positions in a synchronous structure. So, when one position is evoked, the others simultaneously become available in the great structure of Thought. At any given time, any position entails all the others within the entire matrix of philosophical thought, which can be given to you as a whole, to your subjective position as an ‘I’ engaged in letting all these positions arise without any predilection

    An Intriguing Interresonance Between Mahāyāna Buddhist Ontology…

    229

    towards one or the other but the whole structure as a whole. However, it is possible to go beyond structuralism. It is not a matter of interdependence of differential identities in a synchronous structure. Rather, all the positions interpenetrate. Even this statement is not adequate. It is not that there are distinct positions first and then they interpenetrate (imply each other, evoke each other, entail each other, and so forth). Rather, there is only interpenetration. This, however, does not mean that they all fuse into a seamless whole. They are in a state of gapful/granular whole, if you will. And the ‘I’ can be located within the interstices of this whole. That sense of all of these theses being there available to you and you yourself being there with them, that sense of thereness, is the interpenetration of all, or using our term, their granularity. This interpenetration (or co-implication/simultaneous implication) is neither a rational nor an irrational state. All these ideas interpenetrate in the simultaneity of thereness. This thereness is not exactly a place. It is more like Nishida Kitarō’s basho (place/field) of nothingness, which allows all positions to exist in a state of interpenetration. Nothing can be said about this thereness. It is simply there. To give a concrete example, take Manuel DeLanda and Graham Harman’s discussion of realism-antirealism debate in their book, The Rise of Realism (2017). They distinguish many different versions of the realism and antirealism pair taking their cue from Lee Braver’s book on the history of anti-realism in continental philosophy (Braver, 2007). They go through each couple and discuss how they are related to each other in order to demarcate and articulate their own position. The following pairs are typical versions of the realist versus anti-realist doctrines: 1 . The world is not/is dependent on the mind. 2. Truth is/is not correspondence. 3. There is/is not one true, complete description of how the world is. 4. Any statement is/is not necessarily either true or untrue. 5. Knowledge is/is not passive with respect to what it knows. 6. The human subject does/does not have a fixed character. Many more possibilities can be appended to this list at any given time. For instance, Harman and DeLanda add the following three: 7. The relation of the human subject with the world is not/is a privileged relation for philosophy. 8. The world is not/is a holistic entity in which everything is inextricably related. 9. Subjective experience is not/is linguistically structured. Now, all these eighteen positions exist and there is good reason to uphold any one of them. Moreover, the existing versions are dialectically constituted and reconstituted vis-à-vis each other so there are always new permutations and combinations made possible in an inexhaustible unending fashion. The history of philosophy is open-ended. The question we are posing is: what does it mean to uphold all of them at the same time? What is the position which embraces all eighteen of them? A nineteenth position, which asserts that all the eighteen are true simultaneously? The position

    230

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    that validates all positions? In a sense, yes. This does not however make it a superior position or a privileged position or an ultimate position. It is just another position. Yet this claim is also misleading. What is crucial here is that these arguments are all there together simultaneously but not in a totalizable fashion in the way, for instance, Richard McKeon’s ambitious meta-system, his semantic matrix, which attempts to embrace the plurality of meanings of core philosophical vocabulary in an exhaustive fashion once and for all, generates all possible philosophical/metaphysical positions in a formal way (Zahava, 1998). It is not like there is a position A, position B, position C, and so forth. There is only the interpenetration of all, which is not this or that position but only nothing, about which no literal propositional statement can be uttered without nothing losing anything. This nothing is not a balanced synthesis of all the positions. There is no synthesis. There is simply nothing: a simultaneous interpenetration of all, but not in a seamless holistic fusion. What is distinguished, namely, the forms, and their total indistinguishability, that is, their interpenetration, are one and the same. Instead of nothing, we can use Heidegger’s being here. It turns out the two are the same. Nothing and being are not mere negations of each other. Nothing belongs to the being of beings (Heidegger, 1993). The nothing is at one with beings as a whole in their original openness, or granularity, as beings as such. The indistinguishability of forms is at one with all the forms. Ordinarily, we do not have access to such a simultaneity. Positions interact in a linear fashion. A perspective is made salient and then a response is developed to counter it. This is the world of forms, where each form is distinct from all the other forms, either in a system of differential order or as positive terms existing on their own. Then there is the world of the interpenetration of all forms, the world of nothingness, their indistinguishability. It is suggested that the two are the same. There is only one world; or to put it more precisely, the world is not-two. It is nondual. Distinct forms and the interpenetration of forms are not binary; they are nondual. Distinguished forms and the total indistinguishability of all forms constitute the nonduality in question. Another way to put the idea of interpenetration is to follow Žižek here discussing the Hegelian take on the issue of the particular and the universal: Every particular philosophy encompasses itself and all other philosophies, that is to say, its view on all other philosophies. Or, as Hegel put it in his Lectures on the History of Philosophy, every crucial epochal philosophy is, in a way, the whole of philosophy. It is not a sub-division of the whole, but the whole itself apprehended in a specific modality. What we have here is thus not a simple reduction of the universal to the particular, but a kind of surplus of the universal. No single universal encompasses the entire particular content, since each particular has its own universal, each contains a specific perspective on the entire field. (Žižek, 2010, p. 87)

    Here, two basic approaches to the interpenetration of forms, the interpervasion of the particular and the universal, that is, the Absolute, can be discerned. The first is Hegelian/Žižekian. The interpenetration in question is antagonistic/inconsistent/ incomplete, namely, specific perspectives on the entire field, which is a non-All

    References

    231

    Whole, a surplus of the universal. The second is Buddhist. The interpenetration points to absolute nihility, which is utterly complete, that is, specific perspectives on the entire field, which is not a thing, but a no-thing, or absolutely contradictory self-­ identity apropos Nishida. Is the Absolute then divided or undivided in-itself? Our position highlights the duality/nonduality of the division-within-the-Absolute/ undividedness-­of-the-Absolute, which will be revisited in Chap. 5 below. Before we do that, however, I would like to discuss Heidegger once again but this time refracted through Malabou’s rendition. Catherine Malabou’s groundbreaking interpretation of Heidegger in her book The Heidegger Change provides an occasion to suggest strong parallels between Heideggerian and Daoist/Buddhist ontologies. Here I think together presence (in its Buddhist sense revealed through satori) and presencing (in its Heideggerian sense, that is, that there is no foundation beyond the epochal play of the concealing and revealing of being). In her imaginative reading of Heidegger, Malabou comes closest to a Buddhist/ Daoist conception of change: the metamorphosed Dasein is a daoist Dasein. More specifically, it is suggested that there is an interresonance between Malabou’s notion of the fantastic and the inconstancy-constancy of dao, the pivotal concept of Chinese Daoism. It should be pointed out that Malabou came to prominence as an original thinker in the latter part of the twentieth century with her doctoral work on Hegel under Derrida’s supervision. She formulated the notion of plasticity in relation to Hegelian philosophy. Therefore, her approach to Heidegger is very much shaped within the framework of plasticity. With this connection in mind, the point to be made is that Heidegger and Buddhist/Daoist ontologies interresonate in non-trivial ways. To see how, let us proceed with the specifics of Malabou’s Heidegger.

    References Adamson, P. (2022). History of philosophy without any gaps. https://historyofphilosophy. net/themes Agamben, G. (1985). Idea of prose (M. Sullivan & S. Whitsitt, Trans.). SUNY Press. Agamben, G. (1998). Homo sacer: Sovereign power and bare life (D.  Heller-Rozen, Trans.). Stanford University Press. Asakura, T. (2011). On Buddhistic ontology: A comparative study of Mou Zongsan and Kyoto school philosophy. Philosophy East and West, 61, 647–678. Badiou, A. (2013a). Theory of the subject (B. Bosteels, Trans.). Bloomsbury. Badiou, A. (2013b). Being and event (O. Feltham, Trans.). Bloomsbury. Badiou, A. (2013c). Logics of worlds (A. Toscano, Trans.). Bloomsbury. Badiou, A. (2018). Lacan: Anti-philosophy 3 (K.  Reinhard & S.  Spitzer, Trans.). Columbia University Press. Barad, K. (2007). Meeting the universe halfway: Quantum physics and the entanglement of matter and meaning. Duke University Press. Braver, L. (2007). A thing of this world: A history of continental anti-realism. Northwestern University Press. Bryant, L. R. (2011). The democracy of objects. Open Humanities Press. Burton, H. (2021). Conversations about physics, volume 1. Open Agenda Publishing. de la Durantaye, L. (2009). Giorgio Agamben: A critical introduction. Stanford University Press.

    232

    3  Interpermeation, or All Philosophical Positions Are Valid

    DeCaroli, S. (2012). The idea of awakening: Giorgio Agamben and the Nāgārjuna references. Res Publica: Revista de Filosofía Política, 28, 101–138. DeLanda, M., & Harman, G. (2017). The rise of realism. Polity Press. Deleuze, G. (1988). Spinoza: Practical philosophy (R. Hurley, Trans.). City Lights Book. Esbjörn-Hargens, S. (2022). Exostudies. https://www.exostudies.org/ Hajdini, S. (2016). Dialectic at its impurest: Žižek’s materialism of less than nothing. In A. Hamza & F. Ruda (Eds.), Slavoj Žižek and dialectical materialism. Palgrave Macmillan. Harman, G. (2011). The quadruple object. Zero Books. Harvey, P. (2013). The conditioned co-arising of mental and bodily processes within life and between lives. In S. M. Emmanuel (Ed.), A companion to Buddhist philosophy. Wiley-Blackwell. Heidegger, M. (1993). What is metaphysics? In D.  F. Krell (Ed.), Basic writings: Revised and expanded edition. HarperCollins. Ives, C. (2009). Imperial-Way Zen: Ichikawa Hakugen’s critique and lingering questions for Buddhist ethics. University of Hawaii Press. Jameson, F. (1991). Postmodernism: Or the cultural logic of Late Capitalism. Duke University Press. Johnston, A. (2008). Žižek’s ontology: A transcendental materialist theory of subjectivity. Northwestern University Press. Kannon Do Zen Meditation Center. (2022). Is that so? https://kannondo.org/is-­that-­so/ Kurzweil, R. (2006). The singularity is near: When human transcend biology. Penguin. McMahan, D. L. (2008). A brief history of interdependence. In The making of Buddhist modernism. Oxford Academic. Meillassoux, Q. (2012). After finitude: An essay on the necessity of contingency (R.  Brassier, Trans.). Bloomsbury Academic. Metzinger, T. (2009). The ego tunnel: The science of the mind and the myth of the self. Basic Books. Perkins, F. (2014). Heaven and earth are not humane: The problem of evil in classical Chinese philosophy. Indiana University Press. Reps, P., & Senzaki, N. (1998). Zen flesh, Zen bones: A collection of Zen and pre-Zen writings. Tuttle Publishing. Rorty, R. (2007). Philosophy as cultural politics: Philosophical papers. Cambridge University Press. https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511812835 Rorty, R. (2010). Wittgenstein and the linguistic turn. In A. Ahmed (Ed.), Wittgenstein’s philosophical investigations: A critical guide (Cambridge critical guides) (pp. 129–144). Cambridge University Press. https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511750939.008 Sapolsky, R. (2017). https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GRYcSuyLiJk SEP. (2023). Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy, The Principal Editor: Edward N. Zalta. https:// plato.stanford.edu/ Soundcloud. (2012). Buddhism debate - Slavoj Zizek and Alexei Aitouganov. Available at: https:// soundcloud.com/paralexei/buddhism-­debate-­slavoj-­zizek. Accessed 16 Sept 2016. The Guardian. (2016). Is our world a simulation? Why some scientists say it’s more likely than no. Available at: https://www.theguardian.com/technology/2016/oct/11/simulated-­world-­elon-­ musk-­the-­matrix. Accessed 15 Oct 2016. Van Norden, B., & Jones, N. (2019). Huayan Buddhism. In E.N. Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Winter 2019 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/win2019/ entries/buddhism-­huayan/ Wirth, J.  M. (2019). Nietzsche and other Buddhas: Philosophy after comparative philosophy. Indiana University Press. Wittgenstein, L. (1961). Tractatus logico-philosophicus (D. F. Pears & B. F. McGuinness, Trans.). Humanities Press. Zahava, K.  M. K. (1998). General introduction. In Z.  K. McKeon & W.  G. Swenson (Eds.), Selected writings of Richard McKeon (Vol. 1, pp. 1–21). University of Chicago Press. Ziporyn, B. (2000). Setup, punch line, and the mind-body problem: A neo-Tiantai approach. Philosophy East and West, 50(4), 584–613.

    References

    233

    Ziporyn, B. (2004). Being and ambiguity: Philosophical experiments with Tiantai Buddhism. Open Court. Ziporyn, B. (2005). Hitler, the Holocaust, and the Tiantai doctrine of evil as the good: A response to David R. Loy. Philosophy East and West, 55, 329–347. Ziporyn, B. (2013a). Beyond oneness and difference: Li and coherence in Chinese Buddhist thought and its antecedents. SUNY Press. Ziporyn, B. (2013b). A comment on “The way of the dialetheist: Contradictions in Buddhism,” by Yasuo Deguchi, Jay L. Garfield, and Graham Priest. Philosophy East and West, 63(3), 344–352. http://www.jstor.org/stable/43285832 Ziporyn, B. (2015). What does the law of non-contradiction tell us, if anything? Paradox, parameterization, and truth in Tiantai Buddhism. In B. Bruya (Ed.), The philosophical challenge from China. MIT Press. Ziporyn, B. (2016). Emptiness and omnipresence: An essential introduction to Tiantai Buddhism. Indiana University Press. Ziporyn, B. (2019). Philosophy, Quo Vadis? Buddhism and the academic study of philosophy. APA Newsletter on Asian and Asian-American Philosophers and Philosophies, 19(1). Rafal Stepien, guest editor. Žižek, S. (2001). From Western Marxism to Western Buddhism, Cabinet Magazine. Available at: http://www.cabinetmagazine.org/issues/2/western.php. Accessed 20 Oct 2016. Žižek, S. (2008a). The ticklish subject: The absent center of political ontology. Verso. Žižek, S. (2008b). For they know not what they do: Enjoyment as a political factor. Verso. Žižek, S. (2009). The Abyss of Freedom. An essay by Slavoj Žižek with the text of Schelling’s Die Weltalter (Ages of the World, 2nd draft, 1813) in English translation by J. Norman. University of Michigan Press. Žižek, S. (2010). Interrogating the real (R. Butler & S. Stephens, Eds.). Continuum. Žižek, S. (2013). Less than nothing: Hegel and the shadow of dialectical materialism. Verso. Žižek, S. (2014a). Absolute recoil: Towards a new foundation of dialectical materialism. Verso. Žižek, S. (2014b). Žižek’s jokes: (Did you hear the one about Hegel and negation?) (A. Mortensen, Ed.). MIT Press. Žižek, S. (2016a). Am I a philosopher? Section presented as Keynote Lecture for the 2016 International Žižek Studies Conference. Žižek, S. (2016b). Disparities. Bloomsbury Academic.

    Chapter 4

    Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger We have spoken briefly in the Precursions that Heidegger’s connection, especially in the last two decades of his life (after 1950), with the East Asian world has been well documented, in particular in regards to his later works (Burik, 2009, 2018; Dallmayr, 1993; Krummel, 2018; Ma, 2008; Ma & van Brakel, 2014; May, 1996; Rigsby, 2010; Yao, 2010). Some scholars suggest that the influence of encounters with the Daoist classics Lao Zi and Zhuang Zi on Heidegger are clearly evident even in earlier works such as the 1943 article “The Uniqueness of the Poet” from the relatively recently published volume 75 of Heidegger’s Complete Works (Gesamtausgabe, Band 75) (Zhang, 2009). Zhao (2020) in her Subjectivity and Infinity provides a detailed account of this evidence in a footnote in reference to Zhang’s work: Legend has it that, when Heidegger was searching for the meaning of being, when his project in Being and Time “could not succeed with the help of the language of metaphysics,” he was introduced to the Daoist notion of nothingness by the Japanese Kyoto school scholars. As someone who had denounced the metaphysical tradition that identifies the essence of being through essential endowment, and as someone who believed that being is not a metaphysical entity, not a being or beings, this notion opened up a whole new way of seeing the world for him, a complete avenue that he couldn’t resist. Thus, he claimed that “Tao could be the way that gives all ways” (Heidegger, quoted in Guenter Wohlfart, “Heidegger and Laozi: Wu [nothing]—on Chapter 11 of the Daodejing,” trans. Marty Heitz, Journal of Chinese Philosophy 30, no. 1 [2003]: 39–59, 52). Not surprisingly, Heidegger is considered by some to be “the only Western philosopher who not only intellectually understands Tao, but has intuitively experienced the essence of it as well.” [Chang Chung-yuan, Tao: A New Way of Thinking (New York: Harper & Row, 1997), viii.] (pp. 81–82)

    My focus here does not directly concern the challenges of intercultural, or East-­ West, dialogue such encounters engender; and the challenges are legion. According © The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_4

    235

    236

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    to Ma (2008), for instance, who builds a convincing case that despite Heidegger’s frequent encounters with the East Asian thought patterns and their representatives from Japan, China, Thailand, and Korea, to name a few, he does not genuinely engage in authentic dialogue with them, Heidegger remains within his own house of language. Notwithstanding Lin Ma’s cogent arguments, I am in favor of making a strong case for deep resonances between Heidegger and East Asian thought. My focus is not on whether Heidegger the philosopher has engaged in authentic cross-cultural dialogue himself. I think he genuinely did, as Zhao (2020) in the quotation above concurs, but that is not the main contention here. I discern certain non-trivial parallelisms between Heidegger’s philosophy and East Asian patterns of thought, which can be crystallized in the following formulation: “there is, It gives [es gibt Sein].” We have seen this formulation before in our discussion of the notion of non-­ understanding in the opening act to the book. Non-understanding concerns that which can never be exhaustively presented. It refers to the fundamental ambiguity of being. In the face of the latter both Heidegger and East Asian traditions engage in the poetic/aesthetic articulation of the It that gives, the self-giving and the self-­ givenness of being. Here I think together presence, in its Buddhist sense revealed by way of satori, and presencing, in its Heideggerian sense, that is, the sense that there is no foundation beyond the epochal play of the concealing and revealing of being. Presence and presencing refer to granularity in the mode of eternity and granularity in the mode of temporality, respectively. These two modes, which are not-two, interpervade in the way we have discussed in Chap. 3 above. The self-givenness of being oscillates between these two modes, hence its ambiguity since by nature this oscillation is a transparent-non-transparent process. To rephrase the latter, there is really no oscillation between two distinct and separate modes or poles. The poles are always-­ already intertwined. Given this, in this chapter, I am specifically concerned with the originary mutability, or oscillation, of there is/it gives. Self-giving is not a one-time event but a metamorphosing that endures. It is nowever as well as un-get-at-able (Watts, 1974). It is not that there is an it and that it constantly metamorphoses. There is not an it that metamorphoses. Rather, it is nothing but its metamorphoses. The it, or dao, continues to be undetermined in so far as we are non-­metaphysical. That is to say, the it never transcends what it gives. It can never be reified, hypostatized, substantialized, or, for that matter, transcendentalized. “There is/it gives” is originary, without being able to anywhere begin. It simply begins anew, constantly, which implies that this giving is in a constant state of mutability. As a matter of fact, beginning anew is the same as mutability. Giving, beginning, and changing. These three are deemed to be equivalent. Being/It/Dao is beginning; Being/It/Dao is giving; Being/It/Dao is changing. In short, Being/It/Dao is granularity. This is, in a nutshell, the kinship I would like to explore between Heidegger and East Asian thought, in particular, the East Asian thought exemplified in “Lao-­ Zhuang” Daoism (Nelson, 2017). More specifically, I would like to explore this kinship in the context of Catherine Malabou’s reading of Heidegger in her The

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    237

    Heidegger Change in light of her concepts of ontological plasticity and the fantastic forming the focal points of the analysis. Malabou in essence argues that change turns out to be the most primordial category in Heidegger. Most concisely put, she suggests that “Heidegger offers a conception of change that can more effectively think difference, the other, ethics, the gift, and time than the philosophies of his greatest and also most critical readers” (Skafish in Malabou, 2011, p. xiii). Malabou, a student of Jacques Derrida, is an eminent voice in contemporary continental philosophy, who has become well-known for her analysis of the notion of ontological plasticity in her dissertation work on Hegel (supervised by Derrida), which was published under the title The Future of Hegel: Plasticity, Temporality and Dialectic (Malabou, 2005). The notion of plasticity has been central to her work since. In The Heidegger Change, she provides a detailed analysis of what she calls the “Heideggerian ontological imaginary,” which revolves around the notion of the fantastic. The latter can provisionally be rendered as ontological mutability, hence its connection to plasticity of form, which denotes the capacity to take form, to give form, to resist form, and to transform. In short, change as well as resistance to change are thought together. The title of the book, The Heidegger Change, sounds initially awkward. It is itself characterized by syntactic mutability, which provides a hint as to the main concern of the book. “Change” at once has the value of a substantive and a verb, and three principal ways of understanding the formula, then, are possible. If change is taken as a noun, “the Heidegger change” expresses, first, a genitive tie: the change of Heidegger; secondly, it indicates a trade name: the change called Heidegger; and third, if change is heard as a verb, “the Heidegger change” then designates a device whereby Heidegger is changed. (Malabou, 2011, p. 3; emphasis original)

    Concisely put, Malabou’s book is about Heidegger’s understanding of change, what Heidegger has changed, and how Heidegger himself changes. The core claim of this chapter can now be stated unambiguously at the outset. In her compelling reading of Heidegger, Malabou comes closest to a Buddhist/Daoist conception of change. Expressed in a condensed form, our claim can be formulated as: the metamorphosed Dasein is a daoist Dasein. More specifically, I propose that there is non-negligible correspondence between Malabou’s notion of the fantastic and the inconstancy-constancy of dao, the pivotal concept of “Lao-Zhuang” Daoism.

    Change From what has been said so far, it does not come as a surprise that the fundamental problematic of these felt interresonances between the fantastic (ontological mutability) and inconstancy-constancy of dao concerns the issue of change or transformation. According to Malabou, the immanent (read non-metaphysical) source of change is originary ontological mutability itself: “being is nothing—but its mutability,” as she succinctly expresses it. To avert the tendency towards substantializing being, Malabou states it clearly: “There is no changing being, just each of the

    238

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    changes of being” (Malabou, 2011, p. 137). These changes of being simply begin. That is, they are simply given. They are not given as interlocking components of a single overarching horizon. Mutation nowhere begins. Nor is it thrust forward in a pre-determined fashion. To wit, there is no original beginning point. If there were, it would hypostatize being: being having a beginning point. Rather, what constitutes being is (ex)change from one beginning to another. Being is originally changing, as a change is given with it to the very extent that what it properly is—giving and given—is a fission of the proper (there is/being). Opened therein, between being and itself, is the play of a difference that is not the one that differentiates it from beings. This difference is that of being from its essence; from its modes of coming and presencing themselves. (Malabou, 2011, p. 136; emphases original)

    The play of a difference between being and itself is the groundless reason, that is, the unreason, of the difference between being and beings, the epochal transformations of being in the history of metaphysics. The latter is characterized by the withdrawal of being, that is, the noncoincidence of being with itself. Being is given in such a way that that it has been thus given, that it has been manifested thus, that it has come into presence thus, this very fact itself is occluded in favor of the meaningful presence of beings in the foreground, namely, in favor of a coherent narrative constituting the meaningful drama of beings. In other words, the self-difference of being, its self-splitting, is itself concealed in every change/giving/beginning of being. For Daoists and Buddhists alike, change is a fundamental category: life is defined by impermanence. More vigorously put, impermanence is being itself. From the Daoist perspective, dao is the process of change itself. It is understood as the ongoing process of impermanence and change of everything in the world. The constancy of dao is based on the more originary (inter)play of differences, that is, bringing things together in their difference. This (inter)play of differences bringing things together in their difference hence generating some discernible order lacks any cause, intention, purpose, or author transcendent to the order generated, which captures precisely the tenor of Heidegger’s work in general as well, expressed most profoundly particularly in the notion of Ereignis, the event of Appropriation. … the genetic betweenness is the pivot of [Heidegger’s] later discussion of Appropriation (Ereignis), meaning that the interplay and mutual activity between the two distinctive features is prior to the identity of either of the two features themselves. (Zhang, 2009, p. 81)

    Perhaps it would be better not to establish any sense of priority here. The interplay and mutual activity between the two determinate things are co-originary with the determination of their respective identity considered in themselves. Interplay of differences and identity formation are co-implicated. They are but two sides of the same coin. More precisely put, they are enfolded within each other. When the focus is on one of the processes, the co-implication of both processes usually gets occluded. In other words, there is no transcendent Otherness to the co-implication of the interplay of differences and identity formation. This is true for both Daoism as well as Heidegger. The meaning of the order thus generated is groundless. Put otherwise,

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    239

    it is completely immanent. There is no underlying metaphysical (read unchanging) First Ground, a First Cause, or some First Principle. If there were, we would be inclined to weave a metaphysical story with a beginning and an end with various actors playing special roles. The singularity of being would be forsaken. That is, there is no specific Beginning point of some sort that commences the drama of existence. Existence, rather, constantly begins anew. The Alpha-to-Omega teleology typical of Western thinking and conducive to an invention of a ‘First Cause’ or ‘origin’ that would see logos as a metaphysical principle that can be ‘counted on’ is absent in most classical Chinese thought, but especially in Daoism, because dao as the process itself does not aim at anything, and its ‘constancy’ is nothing more than constant change. (Burik, 2018, p. 36)

    No wonder Heidegger felt special affinity toward Daoism among East Asian traditions of thought. This is true not only in terms of kinship in thought between Heidegger and Daoism but more so perhaps in terms of aesthetics. As Lewis and Xu (2020) suggest in a speculative vein, Chinese ink and brush landscape paintings “provide a unique visual form expressing the structure of Being as explored in ‘Building Dwelling Thinking’” (p. 311). Heidegger’s notion of the fourfold, it is conceivable they claim, has been influenced by Chinese landscape painting as much as Hölderlin’s poetry.

    Beginning Given the equivalence we have alluded to among beginning, giving, and changing, one way to bring the metamorphosed Dasein and the daoist Dasein together is to focus on the notion of beginning. The constancy of dao is not about the constant presence of an eternal substance underlying and guiding the processes of change. This is a metaphysical understanding, or rather a misunderstanding, of dao. Instead, it is about beginning (understood verbally), constantly beginning anew from moment to moment. There is nothing but beginning is an apt way to put it. Things only begin, endlessly. Yet this beginning is constantly changing. It re-begins. Or it begins anew at every moment. We do not begin once and for all and that is the end of it. It is not like something begins first, then it develops, and finally it culminates in something else, a process driven dialectically or otherwise. No. There is no specific beginning point, usually taken to be sometime in the (remote) past, and an end point in the future, definite or hazy. We do not begin at a point in time whether the latter is understood chronologically, mythically, primordially, or otherwise. We begin and only begin and only begin and only … This is the constancy-inconstancy of dao: constant beginning anew. Dao is that which begins, and nothing else. If there is no end to this beginning, then there is no overarching goal, purpose, intention, culmination, or an author to it either in the service of which each moment is deployed since only stories with a (clear) beginning and an end have goals, purposes, intentions, narrative plots, and authors. Dao is not a story. It is simply

    240

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    beginning, a beginning without a story, or the possibility of beginning any story. Similarly, for Heidegger, there is the first beginning (der erste Anfang) and there is the other beginning (der andere Anfang). In between these two, there are the epochs of metaphysics, the series of transformations of metaphysics, which are all characterized by the forgetfulness of beginning. Essentially, it is not an exaggeration to claim that Heidegger announces nothing else. His entire project is about reminding us how to move from the first beginning to the other beginning since we have forgotten how to move, how to begin in-­ between these two beginnings. We have simply become immobilized. We are in a state of metaphysical forgetfulness of the constancy of beginning. We think there is an end and we are preoccupied with this end. We are oriented towards this end. We are consumed by it. Metaphysics, for Heidegger, concerns the misunderstanding that there is a beginning and there is an end, defining a segment with definite boundaries. His ultrametaphysical approach, in contrast, points to the fact that there are no such segments, therefore no boundaries. There is only beginning. Things only begin. They do not begin and end; they do not begin to end. Nothing comes to an end. Everything only begins, anew, constantly. Heidegger endlessly (some would say rather monotonously) elaborates this endless beginning in his lectures. He does not construct an architectonic system of philosophy. All he lectures about is how to begin. There is no progress in Heidegger. He never progresses towards something in his works. The earlier versus later Heidegger in this sense are the same Heidegger always imploring us to begin. He always starts from the beginning and ends with the beginning. Husserl, his teacher, was the same. He also has only written introductions to phenomenology. He never could go beyond introductions for that was the whole point. Phenomenology can only be a series of beginnings. You do not reach an end in phenomenology. It is not a program that develops. It only starts anew. A phenomenologist, by definition, is someone who begins, and only begins. So is a Zen Buddhist. Here Suzuki Shunryu Daiosho’s Zen Mind, Beginner’s Mind (2020) comes to mind. In Richard Baker’s introductory comments to the book: Zen mind is one of those enigmatic phrases used by Zen teachers to make you notice yourself, to go beyond the words and wonder what your own mind and being are. This is the purpose of all Zen teaching—to make you wonder and to answer that wondering with the deepest expression of your own nature. The calligraphy on the front of the binding reads nyorai in Japanese or tathagata in Sanskrit. This is a name for Buddha which means “he who has followed the path, who has returned from suchness, or is suchness, thus-ness, is-­ ness, emptiness, the fully completed one.” It is the ground principle which makes the appearance of a Buddha possible. It is Zen mind. The practice of Zen mind is beginner’s mind. The innocence of the first inquiry—what am I?—is needed throughout Zen practice. The mind of the beginner is empty, free of the habits of the expert, ready to accept, to doubt, and open to all the possibilities. It is the kind of mind which can see things as they are, which step by step and in a flash can realize the original nature of everything. (Baker in Suzuki, 2020, pp. xiii–xiv)

    In phenomenology and Zen Buddhism alike, we are only on the way following a path, not coming from or going anywhere. We only return from suchness; we are “suchness, thus-ness, is-ness, emptiness, the fully completed one.”

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    241

    How to Begin? The metamorphosed Dasein and the daoist Dasein. Malabou’s Heidegger and Daoist Heidegger. How to begin? It is my contention that Malabou’s reading of Heidegger in The Heidegger Change can bridge the so-called Western (primarily Greek that is) house of language, to which Heidegger unequivocally belongs, and the East Asian house of language, which is prima facie deemed utterly Other. In my estimation, Heidegger is the Daoist/Buddhist philosopher par excellence in the Abrahamic West from an ontological point of view. In Wirth’s estimation (2019), this epithet goes to Nietzsche although the latter never associated himself with Buddha Dharma and was even very critical of the “deification of nothingness” that is “European Buddhism” (Wirth, 2019, p. xv), which is based on his rather ill-informed understanding of Buddhism. However, the Kyoto School philosopher Keiji Nishitani’s critical engagement with Nietzsche’s work provides another clue to the intricate resonances between Nietzsche’s thought and Buddhist philosophy (Flavel, 2015). In any case, Heidegger was better informed about East Asian sources and was at least explicitly sympathetic to their ways as suggested in the beginning of this chapter. I will not go into Heidegger’s ‘shocking’ political engagement with National Socialism, his utter ethico-political failure, “the affair,” which has been extensively elaborated ad nauseum in numerous books and articles, especially since the publication of Heidegger’s The Black Notebooks, which contain unequivocal anti-Semitic content (Wolin, 2022). How can someone, a thinker of his caliber, who is capable of writing books such as Being and Time (1927) and then On Time and Being (1972), be involved with political movements as reprehensible as National Socialism? For Žižek, there is no mystery here. We need not be shocked at all. In the face of the vertiginous groundless abyss (constant beginning anew, or dao, or granularity), to whose elaboration Heidegger himself contributed in an integral fashion, he recoiled. According to Žižek, Heidegger’s inability to resist the Nazi temptation was not simply a character flaw. It was inscribed into his ontology. He failed to acknowledge the torture house of language, the gap separating the real from the symbolic, the excess of real that resists symbolization (logos metaphysically understood) thus undermining all attempts to propose a consistent account of reality. It can happen to the best of us. Well, not all of us turn Nazi, but millions did, and still do. In the face of nihilism, it is always tempting to subscribe to a story with a clear beginning and ending—a consistent formulaic account of reality. That is what Hollywood is for after all, a machine designed to pull us away from the vertiginous groundless abyss. A consistent account of reality, the symbolic, is consistent to the extent that there is a clearly demarcated beginning and an end, and a storyline that connects the two ends of the drama that unfolds in between. And yet, Heidegger’s core message is that there are no such beginning-end segments. There is only beginning. The symbolic necessarily always forgets to begin anew. The symbolic begins once and rushes towards an end to form a stable structure. The symbolic in so far as it is symbolic must forget to begin anew to chart a path towards an end-point so that there is a clearly demarcated structure in view. This forgetfulness is what makes it

    242

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    symbolic in the first place. It is rather happy solidifying itself into a segment (a structure-in-view). In such segments, we largely lead inauthentic lives. We forget how to begin and nothing but begin. We are always in a state of having been thrown towards a future, a purpose, an end-point to be attained. Being and Time, most economically put, is a phenomenological description of how we forget to begin and how we can remember to begin again, to be authentic. I contend that, in his best moments, Heidegger is authentically Daoist. Am I free to make such a claim given “the affair”? Malabou’s take on Heidegger makes this claim even more plausible although, as far as I am aware, she has not engaged East Asian thought patterns (Buddhism and Daoism, in particular) first-hand in any consistent manner. I argue that her ground-breaking interpretation of Heidegger in The Heidegger Change provides an occasion to suggest strong parallels between Heideggerian and Daoist/Buddhist ontologies. She does not do that herself but as I try to show below drawing such parallels is warranted. It should also be noted in passing that the level of interest and enthusiasm for Heidegger’s philosophy in East Asia authorizes our attention. “Heidegger appears to be the modern philosopher who is most read and discussed throughout Asia, and anyone who approaches his thought equipped with an understanding of Asian philosophies will find him- or herself in startlingly familiar territory” (Graham Parkes from the Introduction in May, 1996; emphasis original). It is safe to state that I am one of those who find themselves in such a territory. Just to give an example at the outset, take Heidegger’s notion of Ereignis (his preferred term for being in his later works) and Chinese dao (Polt, 2014). Both notions are notoriously untranslatable not to mention that they are unsayable to begin with since they both retain a strong sense of anonymity and indeterminacy yet it is possible to consider them together. Clearly, they are not complete substitutions for each other. Nonetheless, the two determinations point in the same direction. ‘Ownness’ in the case of Ereignis and ‘suchness’ in the case of dao. Ownness, put in awkward (tortured) Heideggerian jargon, refers to the coming to pass of our intimate belonging to the happening (event) of be-ing—Seyn as opposed to Sein, the correlational structure of meaning (of existence for humans). What determines both, time and Being, in their own, that is, in their belonging together, we shall call: Ereignis, the event of Appropriation. … We now see: What lets the two matters belong together, what brings the two into their own and, even more, maintains and holds them in their belonging together—the way the two matters stand, the matter at stake—is Appropriation. The matter at stake is not a relation retroactively superimposed on Being and time. The matter at stake first appropriates Being and time into their own in virtue of their relation, and in the gift of opening out. (Heidegger, 1972, p. 19)

    We are given (gifted) to this structure of meaning, which is essentially groundless. It is futile to look for a gift-giver for there is no such gift-giver anywhere to be found. There is no single agency in charge of handing out gifts. If only it were so straightforward. Appropriation is not an agency. If there were such an agency, that would be assuming that there was a beginning and an end point to the gift-giving process. The gift-giving process is endless. It is the process of opening out. It only

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    243

    begins, otherwise it is not true gift-giving. A gift is not a true gift if it is formulated in the following mode: a gift-giver gives the gift of existence or the gift of meaning to us in order to … There is no in-order-to to gift-giving. It is simply given. This is the meaning of immanence. Only that which is immanent can just begin, and be a gift, an opening out, endlessly. In somewhat more plain English, one can paraphrase the above by stating that instead of being preoccupied with given beings, including ourselves as an ‘I’—our objectified self, the ego, existing in a taken-for-granted understanding of the world we are embedded in, to wit, in a storyline with a specific birthday (beginning) and an impending end-day—we shift our focus onto the givenness itself, the source of both being and time (“time and being appropriated in Appropriation” in condensed fairly impenetrable Heideggerese). Once we shift our focus thus, what is revealed is that the givenness in question is utterly groundless (no giver to be found; no beginning-­end segments regulated by transcendent agencies; only beginnings): the celebrated “there is, It gives [es gibt Sein]” referred to above. To think being explicitly requires us to relinquish being as the ground of beings in favour of the giving which prevails concealed in unconcealment, that is, in favour of the It gives. (Heidegger quoted in Malabou, 2011, p. 147)

    The meaningfulness of things (beings/Seiende) in our taken-for-granted world (the phenomenality of being) is underpinned by total meaninglessness, nothingness, or being as presencing (Anwesen), the realization of which is associated with or triggered by dread or angst in Heidegger. In Daoism, the same realization might be experienced within a more explicitly aesthetic register as exuberance in the face of life in its fleeting constancy and beauty. In either case, we are appropriated into the suchness of things, into their beginning, to combine the German and Chinese notions together. We leave the familiar world of the self, of the ego, in its state of fallenness (everyday forgetfulness of the abyss of being) and enter the domain of existence which is by definition open to rejuvenation since there is nothing but beginning.

    Authentic and Inauthentic Modes of Dasein Heidegger distinguishes two and only two fundamental phenomenal modalities for Dasein (his term for human existence, the name for the essence of being-human) in which life is experienced: authentic and inauthentic. These are existential rather than moral categories. They are not authentic versus inauthentic. The two modes are equally available to us and we can be shifted from one to the other and back in ways that are not entirely in our control. They are existential possibilities, not explicit moral choices. You do not wake up in the morning with a firm resolution to the effect that ‘from today onwards, I am going to be an authentic person.’ That is, it is not a condemnation that we lead inauthentic lives, although Heidegger points to the possibility, even necessity, to transform from the inauthentic to the authentic mode.

    244

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    The way he went about the project of transformation from the inauthentic to the authentic in the political domain was an utter disaster. His aversion to liberal democracy, which he rejected as inauthentic, is well-known. Nevertheless, aligning yourself with the Nazi apparatus as an authentic engagement in the face of modern nihilism turned out to be a much much worse offense. It is safe to conclude that the transformation from the inauthentic to the authentic should not be handled in a prescriptive fashion. Dasein in its inauthentic mode is the ontological state that is the most familiar to us all—especially us adults with things to do, places to go, choices to make, aims to achieve, projects to manage, goals to fulfil, ends to meet, holiday arrangements to make—the nearly all-pervasive state of anxiety we all find ourselves in most of our wakeful hours (and even into the dream time) that is wholly structured with its myriad in-order-to, towards-which, and for-the-sake-of-whichs. It is the mundane waking consciousness of our everyday narrative selves that are in constant tension with the world. We live in the world of egoic consciousness and its concerns, which are largely determined by the ‘they’ (das Man), the impersonal systems of signification we rarely question, or are even aware of. Occasionally, we experience dread, or angst, or boredom to such an intensity that the structure of our everyday meaning-making apparatus completely collapses and reveals the uncanny abyss of meaninglessness (not worthlessness) of our existence. Sartre’s Nausea is a case in point. This meaninglessness is not such that there is no meaning. It is rather there is no foundational ground to meaning. There is meaning, no doubt; we are immersed in meaning, just no metaphysical ground to justify it. And this is disconcerting, to say the least. Bruce Liu playing Chopin’s Piano Sonata No. 2 in B-flat minor, Op. 35 in the Red Theater of the Arts Center at NYUAD on 14 March 2023 is not a meaningless event. Far from it. It is an event that drops you in the midst of the abyss, and all you do, all you can do is just letting yourself be reminded of the divinity of every moment and movement. If you seek a metaphysical ground to provide some sort of framework to the experience, you lose the experience. To suggest another example, say, in the early twenty-first century, if the Internet were to crash for even a couple of hours, if its constant availability is disrupted, not only do we get immediately and thoroughly agitated; more profoundly, the world that is revealed in its absence might be experienced as strangely empty. What happened to our goals, aims, purposes, intentions, projects, holiday plans? All of a sudden, they are suspended hanging in mid-air in a meaningless fashion. The underlying strangeness of the familiar becomes unmistakably felt. We do not know what to do with ourselves in the absence of the Internet. Even panic could set in since our world has been dislodged. We feel like we have been deprived of something essential in our lives, our storyline, literally our Facebook storyline. We find it difficult to tolerate being disconnected from the world of the Internet, which is our world, which gives meaning to our ego concerns. Suddenly, the Internet is gone, and we are gone with it since there is no more access to our social media accounts, our email, and our life as we know it. We are deprived of all the wonderful distractions that define our moment-to-moment existence. Very uncanny indeed.

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    245

    In such cases, we might experience the fundamental meaninglessness/groundlessness of meaning. Then something fateful comes to pass, or might come to pass I should say; mostly we rush back headlong into the fallenness of everyday experience, wherein the ego feels at home. This was most clearly experienced during the coronavirus pandemic of 2019–20, when we—we mainly meaning middle-class Western and/or Westernized strata of human population; the bourgeois middle classes across the world—all were desperate to replicate our pre-pandemic everyday routines in the online virtual world to feel like everything continued as normally as possible (digital events such as virtual pub tournaments, virtual tourism, Zoom art classes, Skype book clubs, virtual yoga classes, virtual church services, virtual dinners, online group therapy, and so forth)—we simply denied the chance for the authentic mode to emerge: our authentic self might emerge in the face of such abyssal groundlessness and realize the finitude of existence, that existence is something that never-endingly begins. Finitude, in the way we understand it, does not mean that there is a finite segment defined by a beginning and an end point. Rather, finitude of existence refers to its constant beginning anew without an overarching narrative that is tasked to bring all the elements of our lives together with a view to a culmination point pre-established by a transcendent(al) agency. Something is finite not because it has an end, but because it ceaselessly begins anew. It changes; it metamorphoses; it transforms; it gets displaced. There is no single overarching narrative that is present in its entirety before our eyes governing the changes, transformations and displacements in question. If there were, there would not be any need to be authentic. Things would have already been taken care of by that agency. The distinction between authentic and inauthentic would have become superfluous. This existential condition applies to all regardless of one’s class or caste affiliations. A consummate New Yorker or a person in the slums of Coimbatore, India are equally subject to the same two possibilities of Dasein despite the fact that each inhabits a radically different lifeworld. The passage from the inauthentic to the authentic mode is not automatic though. There is a need for a leap. Otherwise, the gravitational pull of the thrown-fallen-­ projection that defines our existence in its inauthentic mode keeps holding on to the continuity of the storyline. The latter needs to be disrupted. It needs to be jumped. Nevertheless, assuming that this disruption happens, this is a positive moment for Heidegger since we embrace our life as our own without any reference to an overarching metaphysical narrative that is ever present in the background providing a safety net while we busy ourselves with various objects and projects in the foreground. Instead, we come to realize that our life and how we give meaning to it are only really meaningful in the face and embrace of the essential finitude of existence. Our life is authentically meaningful only in a state of beginning from moment to moment. Our life does not have an overarching meaning: ‘my life’s project.’ The latter is the narrative self’s project. There is nothing inherently wrong with it. Nevertheless, in the authentic mode, there is no project. There is constant beginning anew. Imagine living without a project and the gulf separating the inauthentic and the authentic becomes crystal clear.

    246

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    In like manner, in the case of dao, we can talk about a similar experience. In this case, however, a sense of total exuberance or equanimity or serenity in the face of such groundlessness is the dominant mood. We feel exuberance and joy in the face of the fullness of abyss. As opposed to Heidegger’s finitude, Daoists point to the nondual infinitude of existence. These locutions seem to be opposed to each other but in fact they both simply refer to the constancy of beginning from different perspectives. Having provided a hint of a Daoist Heidegger, let me briefly go over the plan for the rest of the chapter, which is organized into three sections. As a starting point, I shall sketch in the next section below the core of Heidegger’s thought, the elucidation of the fundamental task of thinking, in very broad strokes. Subsequently, I shall draw attention to the similarities between Heidegger’s essential thought and East Asian thought to bolster the claim concerning the second component, the daoist Dasein, of our formula “the metamorphosed Dasein is a daoist Dasein.” Here I rely on Steven Burik’s works (2009 and 2018). Finally, I focus on Malabou’s reading of Heidegger and elucidate how the metamorphosed Dasein is a daoist Dasein.

    Being Is the Beginning Heidegger engages the East Asian world in the same way he engages the primordial thinkers of the ancient Greek world. As a matter of fact, “Heidegger thought the Auseinandersetzung (con-frontation) with the Greeks a necessary precondition for the possibility of an encounter with the East Asian world” (Burik, 2009, p. 12), at least for the thinkers raised and schooled in the Greco-European philosophical traditions. Namely, the encounter with the so-called Pre-Socratics—Anaximander of Miletus, Parmenides of Elea, and Heraclitus of Ephesus—is a prerequisite for an encounter with, say, the Daoist classics Lao Zi and Zhuang Zi. His argument for this was that he thought that modern philosophy had become corrupted by the narrowness of the metaphysical and purely rational way of thinking, making it unsuitable for an encounter with very different thinking. This different thinking was exactly what Heidegger expected to find in East Asian thought. (Burik, 2009, p. 12)

    As has been intimated before, Heidegger, in his engagement or confrontation with East Asian ways of thinking, was most familiar with Daoism (Zhang, 2009). He discerned important resonances between Daoism and early Greek and poetic thinking. The term ‘Pre-Socratics’ is misleading though. Rather, Heidegger characterizes them as primordial thinkers in the sense that they are the thinkers of beginning, that which is worthy of thought. That is, the primordial thinkers are those “who thought before Seinsvergessenheit, the forgetfulness of Being, made its entry into thinking, turning it into philosophy as metaphysics” (Burik, 2009, p. 13), to wit, before turning thinking into ontotheological philosophy. As is clear by now, the beginning is not the chronological beginning and should not therefore be taken to mean the

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    247

    imperfect, the unfinished, the rough, or the primitive that needs further development to be complete (Heidegger, 1998). On the contrary, the beginning refers to essential thinking, the fundamental task of thinking, which we have forgotten how to engage in due to its decline that began in later Greek philosophy, namely, with Plato and Aristotle, and subsequently with the violent translation (bastardization) of ancient Greek into Latin in the course of history that continues down to the present day, which, for Heidegger, is terribly “out of joint” thanks to this decline, the so-called ‘from Plato to NATO,’ or more appropriately now, from Plato to iPhone, or rather from Plato to ChatGPT! Shall we suggest Plato to robato, or Plato to neurauto, or Plato to cyberato to preserve the rhyme? In short, the transformation of the essence of truth from a-letheia (un-­ concealedness) to idea in the Platonic gesture and the subsequent forgetting that such a transformation has even occurred founds the history of Western ontotheology. The forgetfulness of Being has become institutionalized, which underlies the pitiful situation of the West, and hence the entire world in so far as the latter has undergone pervasive Westernization, that is, the technologization/mathematization of the world and our worldview with it. At this point in history, Westernization is a truly planetary problem in its utterly destructive technocapitalist expansion, which, as the universe itself, is on an accelerated trajectory. Ordinary thinking, whether scientific or prescientific or unscientific, thinks beings, and does so in every case according to their individual regions, separate strata, and circumscribed aspects. This thinking is an acquaintance with beings, a knowledge that masters and dominates beings in various ways. In distinction from the mastering of beings, the thinking of thinkers [primordial thinkers] is the thinking of Being. Their thinking is a retreating in face of Being. We name what is thought in the thinking of the thinkers the beginning. Which hence now means: Being is the beginning. (Heidegger, 1998, p. 7; emphases original except the last one)

    ‘Being is the beginning.’ Beautifully put. I would dare say very daoistically put: looking at things as though for the very first time; experiencing things as if for the first time; this is the beginner’s mind (shoshin) in Zen, as we have seen above in Suzuki Shunryu Daiosho’s Zen Mind, Beginner’s Mind. The question though is how to think this beginning since thinking for Heidegger is not the calculative—that is, metaphysical, representational, conceptual, ontotheological manipulation of beings—thinking of science, defined by “the technological way of thinking with its reductive totalization that brings to a forced unity all that is different” (Burik, 2009, p. 24), nor is it the everyday practical and/or moral thinking of the natural attitude since both the scientific as well as the prescientific and unscientific modes of thinking think beings “according to their individual regions, separate strata, and circumscribed aspects.” That is, they think beings in terms of value hierarchy, limitation, boundary, and organization with an eye to fix and manipulate things by bringing them under conceptual control. In contrast, for Heidegger, thinking is, for lack of a better term, meditative thinking (besinnliches Denken) of the question of being, which is thought in and as the beginning. The question remains a question. It does not get answered in an algorithm. At the beginning, there is yet no value hierarchy for at the beginning the

    248

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    singularity of being is thought. When a being is thought in its singularity, when its being is intended, we do not objectivize it; we do not master it; we do not dominate it; we do not utilize it; we do not categorize it. We do not subject it to a narrative. Rather, we are solicitious toward it. We are heedful of its claim of being, its unique being. The latter can only be thought in the mode of beginning. As soon as beginning is left behind as we move into the mode of mastering, dominating, and utilizing, the being of the being is lost and forgotten. We have stopped to begin anew. We now are on the way to finishing things up, carving them up into rigid immutable slots so that we can force them to be constantly available. Incidentally, the dichotomy between calculative versus meditative thinking is misleading, that is, it is a false dichotomy. There is nothing intrinsically wrong with measuring, quantification, control, mastery, mathematization, formalization, and so forth. Techne is revealing. It is a form of bringing forth. It does not necessarily reveal in the mode of techno-industrial nihilism, which defines the modern epoch, wherein “[t]he devastation of the earth and the annihilation of the human essence no longer leave any room for the disclosure of a being in its Being” (Ma & van Brakel, 2014, p. 529). That is, controllability, machination, and so on are not necessarily malicious. What Hubble’s Space Telescope, an MRI machine, the method of spectroscopy, or an electron microscope reveals is not necessarily nihilistic. Nor is gardening. There is considerable control and mastery involved in, say, the design and upkeep of a British cottage garden or a Japanese Zen garden. Non-nihilistic, or non-coercive, large-scale industrial infrastructural design is also possible. For instance, let us take the case of Viktor Schauberger (1885–1958)—the “Austrian forest caretaker, naturalist, parascientist, philosopher, inventor and biomimicry experimenter” (Wikipedia contributors, 2022, December 8). I wish some of these appeared in my job description or on my CV as well. He was a contemporary of Heidegger. He primarily interacted with water—he controlled it—but in an entirely different way than the way we are accustomed to in conventional engineering projects. It is not that we do not control, regulate, master, or utilize water. We do it in a different way, the watercourse way, the Daoist way: In the spiralling of water, the Austrian natural scientist Viktor Schauberger recognized a basic form of movement in nature. His aim was to imitate the spinning movement in technical devices and thus produce naturally-inclined, and environmentally-friendly energy. Schauberger developed revolutionary propulsion units with which, for example, aeroplanes are not pushed but drawn forward. (Fitzke, 2020)

    In other words, control and mastery when not opposed to the processual nature of the world but instead flow from and with it can be non-nihilistic. As we have remarked earlier in Chap. 2: Loose Threads, Heidegger’s entire project, of which we are simply offering glimpses here, has been about the transition from the first beginning to the other beginning of thought through a poetic overturning—thinking as the poetizing of the truth of Being in the historic dialogue between thinkers—so that the essence of thought, which is not interested in thinking being from a unifying ground, or Oneness, is somehow recovered. What is recovered is not unity as an originary and essential determination of the being of beings, a

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    249

    fundamental unity of being as presence, the unity of unifying One, but active presencing itself in its intricate interplay of presence and non-presence, ‘unconcealedness’ and concealment in the singularity of being. Note that being is self-splitting: “what [being] properly is—giving and given—is a fission of the proper (there is/ being)” (Malabou, 2011, p. 136; emphasis added). Otherwise, there is no giving. The dialogue with Greek thinking and the language of this thinking are meant to bring out the subtleties of this active presencing: “to think Being as presencing (Anwesen), in the sense of coming into presence, lingering a while, and returning into absence” (Burik, 2009, p. 18). Heidegger sees presencing as a coming from and returning to absence, and thus the continuity of Being and Nothing is thought to reside exactly in transformation, transition, change. (Burik, 2009, p. 18)

    This is a very apt rendition of what we mean by beginning: “the continuity of Being and Nothing is thought to reside exactly in transformation, transition, change.” The unassailable connection between beginning and change is thus made clear. The idea of Being as transformation is explicit in the thinking of the primordial thinkers of ancient Greek philosophy. Heidegger’s analyses of the terms logos and polemos (Heraclitus), aletheia, physis, and moira (Parmenides), and the deployment of other such key words all point to the notion of Being as transformation, the essential “matter” of thinking. Incidentally, it should be noted that being is not as anything, it just gives—being as transformation, being as Ereignis, being as logos, and so forth are simply provisional lexemes never to be substantialized. All these terms “belong together in difference,” they talk of the same thing, that is, Being of beings, in the same yet not identical or equal way. The same, by contrast [to equal or identical] is the belonging together of what differs, through a gathering by way of the difference. We can only say “the same” if we think difference. (Heidegger quoted in Burik, 2009, p. 25) Being becomes present as logos in the sense of ground, of allowing to let lie before us. The same logos, as the gathering of what unifies, is the “Eν [Én].… The logos grounds and gathers everything into the universal, and accounts for and gathers everything in terms of the unique. (Heidegger quoted in Burik, 2018, p. 29)

    To get a sense of what is meant by these quotations from Heidegger, to get a sense of a gathering by way of difference, a gathering everything in terms of the unique, I would like to turn to an example we have offered earlier in the section “Non-­­ understanding”, the example from the domain of differential calculus. Let us take number 4 as a case in point again. What is number 4? That is, what is the being of number 4? What is the essence of number 4? Is it a Platonic form, the idea 4, immutably existing in the realm of Forms? Not exactly if we heed Heidegger. Number 4, no doubt, is a unique number, an individuated finite form. There is nothing else that is number 4. There is only one number 4. In the first instance, it is a quantity, the natural positive integer (whole number) between 3 and 5. Specified in a more granular way, approaching it ever more closely from both sides of the number line, that is, from the side of 3 as well as from the side of 5, we can say that

    250

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    it is the whole number between 3.5 and 4.5. It is the in-between of 3.5 and 4.5. It is however possible to approach it even more closely. It is the whole number between 3.9 and 4.1. It is the in-between of 3.9 and 4.1. We can do it one more time: it is the whole number between 3.9999 and 4.0001. It is the in-between of 3.9999 and 4.0001. Clearly, we can go even more granular: it is the whole number between 3.999999999 and 4.000000001 ad infinitum approaching it ever so closely but strangely enough without actually arriving at it for we can never arrive at 4 à la Zeno’s paradoxes concerning space, time, motion, and infinity. Number 4 is unarrivable for it does not exist on its own on the number line or in our intuition or in the Platonic world of Forms. As a matter of fact, it cannot be grasped. It is un-get-at-able. It cannot be caught. Every time we get closer and closer to it, it recedes from us. It is undetermined for it is an in-between. How can it be a unique number then for uniqueness suggests determination? Well, a jump is needed from a neighbouring number, if you will. Yet the neighbouring number(s) is not on solid ground either. Equally, it does not exist in-itself either. It is also an in-­ between. How are we meant to do the jump then? Where from and where to? Anything determinate, or, in Heidegger’s terms, any being (Seiende), only arises out of indeterminacy, or Being/Nothing. (Burik, 2018, p. 35)

    Put differently, number 4 is the number that it is because of all the numbers that it is not, working together simultaneously approaching towards it. It is constituted dynamically. It is the number that is constantly being approached from the others. This moving-towards is concealed when the focus is on number 4 as a determined independently-existing being. When it is unconcealed as number 4, the (inter)play of differences that makes unconcealing possible is itself concealed. Therefore, number 4 is misperceived to be an immutable essence in isolation from any movement. The same, however, is true for all the other real numbers as well: 3, 5, 3.5, 4.5, 3.9, 4.1, 3.9999, 4.0001, 3.999999999, 4.000000001, and all the rest (not to mention all the surreal numbers) All of these numbers are unique themselves. That is, they are approachable yet none of them is arrivable. None of these numbers is what it is as it is, on its own. They only arrive together as a totality. Every single one of them is what it is because it is not what every other number is. That is, it is difference that defines what something is. Otherwise, it remains undefined. Not the difference between two things. There are never two things to begin with, just the difference itself, the fact of differing. Once something gets defined, such as number 4, we instantaneously define everything else with it for number 4 is what it is because of everything that it is not. Every time we need to identify a number, say, number 4, we need to make a jump from pure differing into an identity, which can only be approached but never grasped. The same idea can be extended like this: everything is what it is because it is everything that it is not. Therefore, it is everything as this thing. Number 4 is number 4 because of everything that it is not. I am what I am because of everything that I am not. And this applies to everything. The implication is: there is nothing that is something simpliciter. Every something is what it is because of everything that it is

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    251

    not. Put otherwise, everything is everything else. So, what happened to the uniqueness of everything? Everything is unique in itself because of everything that it is not. Number 4 is unique because of everything that it is not. Yet this uniqueness depends on everything that it is not. It is not unique in isolation from everything else. It is not a unique Form in the realm of Forms. Rather it is unique in-between forms. It is unique as an in-between. Nothing is in isolation from anything. Everything is due to everything else. Everything is at once unique and in-between everything else. Or better put, everything is unique because everything is in-between everything else. This is a short rendering of the Buddhist notion of co-dependent origination as we have seen in Chap. 3. Put in Heideggerese, numbers belong together because they differ. They are gathered together by way of difference. Only if we think difference does number 4 have an identity. Number 4 does not have an independent identity prior to or beyond this difference. The numbers become present as a unity, as a coherent universal set of numbers, in which each and every one of them is bestowed its uniqueness in so far as they are gathered together in the universality of numbers as a whole. This situation is not peculiar to numbers alone. It is the case for all forms. Note, however, that the system of numbers is not on solid ground either. It might get transformed. We can always begin anew, even in mathematics (or especially in mathematics). The differential system of numbers is not established once and for all by some unchanging agency. The system of numbers can be transformed. It is finite, constantly beginning anew. Think of John Conway’s novel approach to the construction of numbers. For him, numbers are “surreal” numbers. He expands the universe of numbers beyond our wildest imagination. What Cantor has initiated Conway explodes into mind-boggling magnitudes. In this context, Heidegger’s finitude has little to do with time. It is rather about the boundedness of forms. Infinity is the co-dependent origination of forms. Being approached from all sides, a form is constituted in-between these approaches as the in-between of infinity of other forms. In order to think the difference between Heidegger and East Asian thought, we employ the same strategy of highlighting the belonging together of what differs, that is, the in-between. The next section aims to do that in the case of a comparison between logos and dao in reference to Burik’s work (2018).

    Logos and Dao The hermeneutical context for the present chapter is rather complex. It is continuously reconstructed and therefore fragmented and layered through time. Some of its elements are: Heidegger’s reading of ancient Greek philosophy (not to mention his reading of German poets and mystics), which is clearly one of the principal layers. So is his reading of Daoist classics Lao Zi and Zhuang Zi. Next, we need to include Malabou’s reading of Heidegger together with my own rethinking of Heidegger and Malabou. Then comes my own reading of Malabou’s reading of Heidegger.

    252

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    Furthermore, my reading of Heidegger’s reading of ancient Greek philosophy and Daoism need to be reckoned with. These are all different layers of the interpretative context here. It is beyond the scope of this chapter to tease out all the myriad interactions among these different layers and contexts-within-contexts. For simplicity’s sake and to avoid getting lost in these labyrinthine layers, we consider them as “belonging-together-in-difference.” That is, they can all be brought together in the space that takes place in-between. The membranes that keep these layers apart are always porous and exchanges regularly occur across them. They are intimately brought together. As Heidegger puts it in relation to the in-between: The intimacy of world and thing is present in the separation of the between; it is present in the dif-ference. The word dif-ference is now removed from its usual and customary usage. What it now names is not a generic concept for various kinds of differences. It exists only as this single difference. It is unique. Of itself, it holds apart the middle in and through which world and things are at one with each other. The intimacy of the dif-ference is the unifying element of the diaphora, the carrying out that carries through. The dif-ference carries out world in its worlding, carries out things in their thinging. Thus carrying them out, it carries them toward one another. The dif-ference does not mediate after the fact by connecting world and things through a middle added on to them. Being the middle, it first determines world and things in their presence, i.e., in their being toward one another, whose unity it carries out. (Heidegger quoted in Burik, 2009, p. 150; emphasis original)

    What the in-between or the middle makes possible is being-toward-one-another, not after the fact as an add-on but primordially. The world of numbers and number 4 do not pre-exist each other in some Platonic realm. The intimacy of the difference carries them toward one another. In like manner, the Heraclitean logos in Heidegger’s hands can be carried toward Chinese dao. They are determined in their presence through the intimacy of the difference. In this spirit, Burik offers a non-­metaphysical interpretation of both logos and dao. Neither logos nor dao indicates a transcendental guiding principle underlying the processes of the world, some sort of ultimate truth, or most fundamental reality, a metaphysical ground, First Ground, or Reason. Rather, Heideggerian logos is that which brings beings together in being different in much the same way number 4 is constituted as is discussed above. To reiterate Heidegger: Being becomes present as logos in the sense of ground, of allowing to let lie before us. The same logos, as the gathering of what unifies, is the “Eν [Én]… . The logos grounds and gathers everything into the universal, and accounts for and gathers everything in terms of the unique. (Heidegger quoted in Burik, 2018, p. 29)

    The grounding activity of logos allows beings to be gathered. The ground in question is not a metaphysical (unchanging solid) ground. To wit, it is not an external force, or rule, or order-giving agency, or an eternally existing system. Every thing in being different is in accordance with every thing else in so far as they thing (understood verbally). To wit, in so far as they are in movement vis-à-vis the movement of other things. The number system, the world of numbers, and the unique numbers themselves co-constitute each other. There is no number system before the numbers just like there are no numbers before the number system. The two are always-­ already gathered together. They are unified. The unification referred to here is not

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    253

    the unification of all into One, a subjugation. Things are gathered together in terms of the unique. Each number is unique by virtue of the others, which are all gathered into the universal system of numbers, whereby all the numbers hang together. This gathering does not happen once. It is ongoing. It moves. It is not an idea, a static principle hovering above independent of its movement. Logos shows how things hang together in their unity. Things can hang together in their unity in different Ways. There is not a single ahistorical way things are supposed to hang together. Logos is not fixed. It moves, not towards a goal. It just moves for it begins, and only begins. It begins to gather constantly. It never finishes gathering, which is then catalogued somewhere. In this movement, constancy can be discerned. Constancy is an effect of the movement. On its own number 4 is indeterminate. Only when it is considered in being-­ toward-­one-another with all the other numbers in question does it become determined. Determinacy and indeterminacy give rise to each other. Reminiscent of this is the Daoist pair of you 有 and wu 無. As section 2 of the Daodejing tells us: “Determinacy (you) and indeterminacy (wu) give rise to each other.” Anything determinate, or, in Heidegger’s terms, any being (Seiendes), only arises out of indeterminacy, or Being/Nothing. This interplay between you and wu is really all there is, and there is no need to postulate some metaphysical principle behind it. The interplay just is spontaneously. (Burik, 2018, p. 35)

    The (inter)play of differences suggests movement. Somewhat poetically put, moving lightly and quickly so as to appear and disappear, like light flickering on water, little beams of light playing over the sea. Or an orange light flickering in the shadows, or the beams of light playing across the night sky, or watching the light play in the olive trees that fill the valley. All this imagery suggests ever so subtle movement, flickering movement. What else flickers? Our flickering lives, the light of flickering flames, a canary in morning light flickering through the passing maple trees, the flickering fireflies, flickering images, and so forth. Play of differences, a shadow and light play is all about how the light and shadows play off each other. Another example from Heidegger of how gathering, play of differences, in-­ between, the middle, and finally co-dependent origination works is given below in reference to a bridge. Here, logos, the gathering that perceives the All by holding together while keeping apart is beautifully illustrated: The bridge swings over the stream ‘with ease and power.’ It does not just connect banks that are already there. The banks emerge as banks only as the bridge crosses the stream. The bridge designedly causes them to lie across from each other. One side is set off against the other by the bridge. Nor do the banks stretch along the stream as indifferent border strips of the dry land. With the banks, the bridge brings to the stream the one and the other expanse of the landscape lying behind them. It brings stream and bank and land into each other’s neighborhood. The bridge gathers the earth as landscape around the stream. Thus it guides and attends the stream through the meadows. Resting upright in the stream’s bed, the bridge-piers bear the swing of the arches that leave the stream’s waters to run their course. The waters may wander on quiet and gay, the sky’s foods from storm or thaw may shoot past the piers in torrential waves—the bridge is ready for the sky’s weather and its fickle nature. Even where the bridge covers the stream, it holds its flow up to the sky by taking it for a moment under the vaulted gateway and then setting it free once more. (Heidegger, 1971, p. 150)

    254

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    The bridge, the stream, the banks, the landscape, the meadows, the earth, the bridge-­piers, the waters, the sky, the waves, and us (the bridge-builders, the dwellers) are not already there as things simpliciter, which then become related. We all are there through each other in movement from the very beginning. We all emerge together, are brought together, holding each other in tension giving rise to a unified gathering from moment to moment. This is what Heidegger means by logos, the gathering that perceives the All by holding together while keeping apart in an ongoing dynamic fashion. What underlies this logos, this play of differences, this dynamic movement of differences, is nothing but mutability itself, which brings us back to Malabou’s Heidegger, wherein the focus shifts to the first part of the formula, the metamorphosis of Dasein.

    The Fantastic and Dao The essence of the bridge discussed above is not to be conceived of in terms of a pre-existing Platonic Form. The bridge is a thing, that is, in Heidegger’s vocabulary, a form that gathers and preserves a world out of its constant movement, its thinging. The world thus formed is not a Platonic essence either. It is also a moving thing: it worlds. It brings things together in their mutual thinging into a gathering of a meaningful totality that is fragile and subject to dissolution for the essence of things is to change, to thing. The way the world worlds is not fixed once and for all. It is not governed from outside. It is in constant movement, a self-governed movement which transforms things into a logos and gets transformed itself in the process. Hence, at the most fundamental level for Heidegger, Malabou claims, ontology is the structure of transformation alone: “being is nothing but (its) transformability” (Malabou, 2011, p. 73). It is not like there is being and it transforms from one epoch to another. Rather, being is its transformability. In relation to being thus understood, we can most economically define the fantastic as “the locus of originary ontological exchangeability.” Let us try to unpack this phrase first by looking at the first beginning (der erste Anfang). We will then consider the other beginning (der andere Anfang). In the first beginning, the inaugural Greek beginning, that is, the first exchange takes place: the substitution of beingness—Seiendheit—for being and the occlusion of this substitution: “the exchange of being for beingness—the understanding of essence as immutability” (Malabou, 2011, pp. 37–38). The beginning voiced by the primordial thinkers (Anaximander, Parmenides, and Heraclitus) is exchanged for essence as immutability. This is the commencement of the metaphysical tradition in the West, which, according to Heidegger, courses through Aristotle to Nietzsche without changing direction. The unity of metaphysics is “both the continuity of a form that gets deformed and reformed without changing form, and the stability of a road that opens out without changing direction” (Malabou, 2011, p. 37; emphases original). In other words, essence as immutability defines the path the entire Western philosophical tradition has taken from its very inception. Throughout the various epochs of this tradition—for instance, the way ‘essence’ was conceptualized as

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    255

    ousia, idea, the essential in the Middle Ages, possibilitas in Leibniz, the “condition of possibility” in Kant, the so-called transcendental concept of essence, the dialectical-­absolute idealistic concept of essence in Hegel, and so forth—metaphysics appears as a simple reformulation of the same form, essence as immutability. That is, the entire tradition running from Plato to Nietzsche can be characterized as the metabolism of the immutable: the substitution of beingness—Seiendheit—for being. Is the notion of “granularity” the latest in the chain of such metaphysical forms, an instance of the metabolism of the immutable? I argue “No!” Granularity, as Malabou’s fantastic, is the locus of originary ontological exchangeability. How did this come about? Well, it came about through the first exchange, wherein the essence of truth changed from unhiddenness to idea. The fantastic, as the locus of originary ontological exchangeability, as the prior of the prior “where everything that comes comes about only to be exchanged,” (Malabou, 2011, p. 71) is where this happens. If being is nothing but its exchangeability, then we should not be astonished that this exchange took place in the first place. It did not have to but it did for it could. The possibility of confusion of being and beings was originally given, originally inscribed into being. Difference, then, presupposes the exchangeability, and thus the nondifferentiation, of instances that differ. Ontological difference [between being and beings] therefore remains unthinkable outside the very possibility of its occlusion; that is to say, outside the originary possibility of being and beings changing into each other. Now essence is precisely their point of convertibility. Throughout the metaphysical tradition, Heidegger writes, “essence is only the other word for being,” and essence, he furthermore says, must be understood as “beingness,” Seinendheit. Beingness takes being’s place, which “enters its service.” This originary (ex)change—ontological mastery and servitude—corresponds to the going-in-­ drag [travestissement] of essence, and is the most basic resource of metaphysics. (Malabou, 2011, p. 17; all the quotes are from Heidegger; emphases original)

    “The originary possibility of being and beings changing into each other,” their exchangeability, their convertibility, parallels the notion of interpenetration/interpervasion of formlessness and form. Granularity names the originary possibility of such interpervasion. In other words, the transformation of originary mutability into immutability of essence is inscribed into being, into essence itself. It is the incision of the other in being. … henceforth, the essence of truth does not, as the essence of unhiddenness, unfold from its proper and essential fullness, but rather shifts to the essence of idea. The essence of truth gives up its fundamental trait of unhiddenness. (Heidegger quoted in Malabou, 2011, p. 54)

    The primal scene of this first exchange of essences is none other than the allegory of the cave apropos Plato. Here Heidegger’s gaze “catches metaphysics in the act of constituting itself into a gaze” (Malabou, 2011, p.  54; emphasis original). Metaphysics from its inception was constituted as a gaze, as visibility. The change brought about in the soul of the prisoners by their formation (paideia/Bildung) is accomplished by a movement of the gaze, a turning away from the shadows in order to contemplate the idea. By virtue of this movement, however, we also turn away from truth as unhiddenness and towards truth as “essence-­idea-­aspect-­figure-­ configuration-­image-­picture” (Malabou, 2011, p. 57). We should note yet again that

    256

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    unhiddenness is not the revelation of truth in the sense of the total presence of a Ground that governs but the play of concealment and unconcealment. For Heidegger, total presence is an impossible metaphysical category. Total presence implies total recognizability, which is ruled out by Heidegger. “What results from this conforming of apprehension, as an ιδειν, to the ιδεα, is a όμοίωσις, an agreement of the act of knowing with the thing itself.” This transformation of truth into correctness presupposes that “something can appear in its whatness and thus be present in its constancy.” This permanence is the essence, or form, of the thing, what in it is capable of being presented: “the visible form [Aussehen] has in addition something of a ‘stepping forth’ whereby a thing presents itself.” Henceforth, the being of beings will be conceived as precisely this “self-evidence” of the aspect. The first (ex)change is the emergence of the visibility of being. (Malabou, 2011, pp. 58–59; all the quotes are from Heidegger; emphases original)

    This is the first exchange then. What about der andere Anfang, the other beginning, the other exchange? The latter is not a mere return to the first beginning. It is a new metamorphosis, the metamorphosis of human into its Dasein, wherein we are put to work through there is/it gives. Change happens to humans. Humans metamorphose. A transformation in the human essence takes place together with the overcoming of metaphysics if we can appropriate the first beginning that has been handed down to us through history: “‘metamorphosed’ Dasein is capable of ‘transforming’ the ‘separation’ of being from beings into a ‘simultaneity [Gleichzeitigkeit]’” (Malabou, 2011, p. 9). What takes place at the end of metaphysics is not, as could be believed, the end of exchange but rather an (ex)change of the first change—a new exchangeability of being and beings. A new exchangeability that does not occlude their difference but instead frees essence from the burden of its old immutability so that it is rendered forever unrecognizable. The entirety of Heidegger’s thinking is thus devoted to uncovering the conditions of a new ontological exchange. An exchange without violation [rapt], usurpation, and domination but an exchange nonetheless—one that Ereignis prefigures. (Malabou, 2011, p.  18; emphases original)

    From the immutable essence to an essence that is rendered forever unrecognizable, that is, an essence that cannot be fixed in an idea-aspect-figure-configurationimage-­picture or form. Before we tackle the question of the other beginning more fully, however, we need to provide a brief outline of what Malabou is trying to achieve in The Heidegger Change as a whole. Malabou offers an original perspective on Heidegger’s thought masterfully deploying the much neglected and uncanny triad of terms Wandel, Wandlung, and Verwandlung that Heidegger puts to use throughout his oeuvre without explicitly thematising and distinguishing between them. She translates the terms as “change, transformation, and metamorphosis,” respectively. She shortens the triad to W, W, & V, an empty name that refuses to be conceptualized, and calls it “the change-­ machine,” “the secret agent of Heidegger’s philosophy, what sustains and clandestinely guides the destiny of the essential” (Malabou, 2011, p. 7; emphases original). She employs this machine (rather than the immediately available terms of change from the Heideggerian corpus such as time, historicality, Ereignis, and all the

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    257

    figures of the turning or leap) in relation to a new analysis of Heidegger’s major philosophemes, namely, being, beings, Dasein, god(s), language, and metaphysics in order to articulate the significance of the transformative change Heidegger is at pains to point to from the first (inaugural) Greek beginning to the other beginning of thought. In other words, Malabou offers a new interpretation of Heidegger’s thought in its entirety. This thought, she claims, unfolds in “the mysterious space of the fantastic in philosophy” (Malabou, 2011, p. 7), the locus of originary ontological exchangeability. What is the fantastic? What does “the place of originary ontological exchangeability” mean? The scarcely nameable triad of W, W, & V at one and the same time forms the obscure support for and expresses the concomitant metamorphosis of man into its Dasein, the overcoming and transformation of metaphysics, the mutation of the relation to being that arises with the other thinking, the metamorphosis of language, and finally the hidden metamorphosis of the Gods. These metamorphoses, once they are underway, bring us to the (other) beginning, to the originary beginning itself, and firmly establishes us in the beginning. The beginning that was lost to the Greeks almost as soon as it had commenced. Once we inhabit the beginning, the mutability of being is no longer immobilized; it does not change back into a metaphysics whereby the exchange of being for beingness and the concomitant understanding of essence as immutability reign. Essence is freed to be what it essentially is: nothing but mutability. The fantastic in philosophy refers to the “general economy of this mutability,” “the ontological metabolism” that renders possible all its changes, mutations, and transformations. … what I call the fantastic is the visibility of being granted by the latter’s molting, the visibility of the molt of being through which being is revealed to be nothing—but its mutability. (Malabou, 2011, pp. 53–54; emphases original)

    The fantastic is not something that can conceptualized for it is the beginning. Beginning is that which cannot be conceptualized. If it could, it would not be the beginning. It would be metaphysics. That is why Malabou draws on all her poetico-­ rational powers to deploy W, W, & V, an empty name that refuses to be conceptualized, to come to terms with the fantastic. The fantastic is beginning: “the continuity of Being and Nothing is thought to reside exactly in transformation, transition, change” (Burik, 2009, p. 18). Simultaneously a mode of visibility and manifestation, the fantastic here designates the phenomenality of ontico-ontological transformations—those of man, god, language, etc.— which unveil the originary mutability of being while revealing at the same time that being is perhaps nothing … but its mutability. (Malabou, 2011, p. 11; emphases original)

    “Being is perhaps nothing—but its mutability.” This statement should not be read too quickly. We should take our time and pause as ‘nothing’ is heard and before ‘but’ makes its appearance. The space in between ‘nothing’ and ‘but’ is crucial to hear the full force of this statement. Being is perhaps nothing … but its mutability. The full force of the statement can be heard perhaps better in the way Heidegger

    258

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    writes the change from the metaphysical signification of the principle of sufficient reason to its ultrametaphysical (Heideggerian) form: “[i]nstead of ‘Nothing is without reason’ [the principle] sounds like ‘Nothing is without reason’” (Heidegger quoted in Malabou, 2011, p. 118), as we have seen in the joke Žižek cites to exemplify the way a punctuation mark or shifting of the accent can change everything. The fantastic in philosophy is about the transformation of the principle of sufficient reason in such a way that it is no longer concerned with “beings and establishing that for every being, a reason can be furnished.” Rather, “the principle is instead a principle concerning being: being, itself without reason, is ‘reason that grounds’” (Malabou, 2011, p.  118). Such grounding is not the grounding of immutable essences in the ideas. Instead, it is the mutability of essences that is grounded in aletheia, unconcealment in the sense of the opening of presence. The fantastic is the general economy of this play of presence and absence, this play of differences without why, without teleology, without a grand purpose underlying it all. Furthermore, To the extent that the mutability of being is not—not, that is, a being—its reality is necessarily imaginary, if by imaginary we understand, as Heidegger invites us to, a nonobjective modality of presence free of every reference and referent. (Malabou, 2011, p. 11; emphases original)

    The fantastic, a nonobjective modality of presence free of every reference and referent, is the Heideggerian ontological imaginary, thinking being without beings, which is none other than dao. Elaborating, Malabou continues: Both the mode of visibility of ontological metabolism and the intelligibility and evidence of the never seen, the fantastic “in philosophy” designates at once a kind of approach to change and the very strangeness of what changes and is going to change. It also manifests, by consequence, the uncanniness of the fantastic to itself: its irreducibility to a genre or category of discourse, its resistance to every relegation of itself to a conventional domain, to what Roger Caillois calls “the fantastic of principle or obligation.” The philosophical fantastic is contemporary with the bringing to light, in the twentieth century, of the ontological difference and, by way of consequence, the possibility of thinking being without beings. It never designates “an element exterior to the human world” (that of “composite monsters, infernal fawns, the irruption of demonic, grotesque, or sinister creatures”), but describes the foreigner on the inside, the whole of the metabolic force that sleeps without sleeping in what is, the very face of being that concepts cannot say without losing face. As an imaginary production without referent and pure ontological creation, the fantastic characterizes the apprehension and the regime of existence of what cannot be presented, of, that is, what can only ever change. Eclipsed by the metaphysical tradition and only prepared by the other thinking, change risks being an unprecedented mode of being. (Malabou, 2011, pp. 12–13; emphases original)

    “The fantastic characterizes the regime of existence of what cannot be presented, of, that is, what can only ever change.” The parallelism with dao is uncanny. Dao is that which cannot be presented for it is what only ever changes. Dao is not presence. It is presencing (Anwesen). It is challenging to unpack this dense passage without falling prey to conventional representational thinking for the fantastic is strangely contemporaneous with the inaugural Pre-Socratic beginning, as well as the latter’s utter oblivion which got underway with Plato, and further the epochal metamorphoses of

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    259

    this oblivion in the ontotheological tradition up to Nietzsche, and finally the possibility of the transformation of the metaphysical tradition to the other beginning with Heidegger pointing the way. In other words, it is immanent to all this creative ever-­ changing drama of self-transformation (self-differentiation) lacking any cause, intention, purpose, or author. The fantastic, “both the mode of visibility of ontological metabolism and the intelligibility and evidence of the never seen,” is none other than dao. The never seen concerns the possibility of thinking being without beings: “being without beings can no longer ‘be’ since it can only ‘be given’” (Malabou, 2011, p. 131). This givenness, this presencing, is pure exchange, pure transformation, pure substitution: the self-difference of difference. Being from the outset is exchanged. In short, the fantastic is none other than granularity.

    The Ontological Foundation of the School Before we conclude this chapter, I would like to explore the implications of Malabou’s account of the fantastic for education. We probe the educational matters more explicitly in Part III—The Educational Tapestry, but here it is worth pursuing the connection between the ontological foundation of education and the notion of school put forward by the educational philosophers Jan Masschelein and Maarten Simons in their defense of the school (2013). The goal is to bolster Masschelein and Simons’ defense by reading them together with Malabou’s Daoist Heidegger. Do Masschelein and Simons need such a fortification? Absolutely not. Nevertheless, the school as they understand it is a fragile thing and needs all the support we can muster. What is more, the ontological foundation offered here is submitted in the spirit of “the necessity of the unnecessary” (Davis, 2020, p. 175). … all our scientific and everyday dealings with “facts,” with things as they are disclosed within our current horizons of understanding, depend on philosophy’s wider outlook, which must remain ever attuned to the usefulness of the useless. Lost in the rat race of managing apparent necessities, we cover over the more profound need we have of “the unnecessary.” “Running around amidst beings” (Umtrieben an das Seinde) [Heidegger quoted in Davis], we remain oblivious of our primal relation to being (Sein). (Davis, 2020, p. 178)

    “The necessity of the unnecessary” points to our primal relation, our primal connection, to being, to the place, to the fourfold, and to add Malabou’s term, to the fantastic. These Heideggerian notions all in their own ways situate us within a spiritualized relation to existence, which cannot be retrieved by the power of rational discernment alone. It calls for a non-rational transformation that overcomes the separation of the discriminating mind from affect, intuition, and spiritual contact with life (Huntington, 2020). Animated with such a sentiment, which is very much informed by resonances between Heidegger and East-Asian thought, and hoping to actually invoke the experience of “the necessity of the unnecessary” in the reader, I now would like to bring Malabou and Masschelein and Simons together.

    260

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    Masschelein and Simons are explicit in their definition of the school as the place of scholastic education. As will be seen, three associated notions are intertwined in this definition: free time, common goods, and renewing (changing) the world. Underlying the convergence of these notions, I discern something even more fundamental, the place of scholastic education, for the explication of which I turn to Malabou’s Heidegger. As we have seen, in The Heidegger Change, Malabou brings a refreshing voice to Heidegger exegesis. The heart of the matter concerns what is meant by essence, and its metaphysical and non-metaphysical modes. The latter two should be understood in their Heideggerian locution. By the non-metaphysical mode, I specifically allude to what might be called spiritualization of education as a counter-metaphysical move. I would like to emphatically state that despite its religious/theological overtones, the notion of spiritualization of education in question here is of a Heideggerian variety, to wit, it is a secularized spirituality, especially that of the later Heidegger in whose works the influence of East-Asian thought was most discernible. In other words, the spiritualization of education at issue is of a Daoist kind, viz., not other-­ worldly but in the sense of the “art of being in the world,” which Bret Davis claims, in its Heideggerian form of In-der-Welt-Sein (being-in-the-world), “was coined not by Heidegger but by the German translators of Okakura Kakuzo’s The Book of Tea” (Davis, 2020, p. 161). Spiritualization, as I employ it here, is more in line with the Daoist idea of non-coercive action (wuwei in Chinese), which Heidegger renders as the comportment of non-willful “releasement” (Gelassenheit) (Davis, 2020, p. 162). Gelassenheit is therefore about acting without a subjective will as well as without subjecting ourselves to a transcendent Will (Davis, 2020, p. 172). This is the secularized spirituality I have in mind and what Heidegger means by a non-metaphysical comportment toward existence. How this is connected to education more broadly and the school as the place of education in particular inform the rest of the analysis. As we have pointed out earlier, the matter for both Heidegger and East Asian traditions concerns the poetic/aesthetic/spiritual articulation of the It that gives, the self-giving and the self-givenness of being. The tenor of my argument concerns the originary mutability of the latter. This is where Malabou enters the stage. It is worth repeating that self-giving is not a one-time event but a metamorphosing that endures. It is not that there is an it and that this it constantly metamorphoses. There is not an it that metamorphoses. Rather, it is nothing but its metamorphoses. It, in other words, is not an object that can be conceptualized by the analytic mind. Rather, it is the place “in which all human experience—practical or theoretical, willed or reasoned, poetic or technical—has always come to pass” (Fell, 1985, p. 29). Can the school be a place that the place can be remembered? This is the ontological question we are posing here, and the answer is clearly yes, but how? Malabou, perhaps, helps us with the how. The it, or dao, “the Way,” which is understood “in terms of an indeterminate nothingness or emptiness that engenders and harbors determinate beings” (Davis, 2020, p. 168), continues to be undetermined in so far as we are non-metaphysical. That is, the it never transcends what it gives. It is immanent to what it gives. Metaphysics, in the pejorative sense Heidegger uses it, is the attempt to determine

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    261

    the it through transcendence, through making it a separate domain that gives. Heidegger’s entire corpus can be considered a lifelong struggle, from within and through language (which appears torturous to the analytic mind), of a questioning of metaphysics, which is oblivious of the place, of the it since, when referred to as the place, as the it, being inevitably gets hypostatized losing its evental, that is, temporal, character. The evocative power of the primordial words of language, mostly ancient Greek, that Heidegger brings back from oblivion in his impenetrable and opaque prose speaks to the meditative mind, to that stillness in the midst of movement of the place. Once the meditative mind is flicked on, so to speak, what was once felt to be impenetrable becomes quite lucid. Neither Masschelein and Simons nor Malabou—nor Gert Biesta (2013), for that matter, who articulates the idea of beginning anew through Hannah Arendt rather than Heidegger—problematizes ontological mutability along the lines of a Daoist Heidegger. Nevertheless, it is my contention that, in her compelling reading of Heidegger, Malabou comes closest to a Daoist conception of change. Expressed in a condensed form, we have earlier formulated our claim as: the metamorphosed Dasein is a daoist Dasein. The German word, Dasein (literally, being-there, or being-open), in Heidegger’s phraseology, refers to human existence in the state of our primordial connection with the temporally unfolding place of existence before this place is explicitly thematised and articulated in a metaphysical system of thought driven by our desire to make sense of things. The metaphysical system of thought by its very nature posits itself detached from this existence and therefore separates itself from the very existence it aspires to capture in thought, in doing so eluding it. Heidegger’s contention is that there is really no need to construct a metaphysical system to make sense of things after the fact; the fact is we always-already are; therefore, all that needs to be done is to let ourselves be released into the always-already given experience of existence, into the place, into there, into the fourfold, into being without frantically trying to exert absolute control over the processes that really unfold without our will thinking that we can extricate ourselves from such processes of life and control them. What is the school then, the place where the place can be remembered? Let me observe the negative definitions first: the school is not a learning environment. It is not a place to prepare students for ‘real life,’ or life as an adult. It is not a place to prepare workers for the labor market. It is not a place to produce pious citizens or believers. It is not a place designed to serve the needs of the capital. It is not a place to equip individuals to think critically so that they can question the needs of the capital either. It is not an agent that contributes to pre-formulated purposes. It is not an apparatus reproducing the machinations of power to perpetuate social and economic inequalities, and so forth. The school, in the West and Westernizing world, can (and has) crystallize(d) into all of these, of course. In other words, employing Biesta’s terminology (2020), education more broadly and the school as the latter’s enactment has been reduced to a matter of qualification and socialization functions when it should have been more mindful of its principal purpose, which is subjectification.

    262

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    As Biesta (2020) has been articulating and rearticulating in the last two decades or so of his career, subjectification concerns human freedom, the freedom of the subject. In reference to Dietrich Benner’s proposal, Biesta (2020), in one of his latest iterations of this topic, characterizes education as “Aufforderung zur Selbsttätigkeit,” summoning the child or young person to be a self (Benner), arousing a desire in children and young people to exist as the subject of their own life (Biesta), denying children and young people the comfort of not being a subject (Rancière), is what education as subjectification is about. It is, therefore, not about the educational production of the subject—in which the subject would be reduced to an object—but is instead about bringing the subject-ness of the child or young person “into play,” so to speak; helping the child or young person not to forget that they can exist as subject. (pp. 94–95; emphases original)

    But what does it mean to exist as subject, or to put it in Heideggerese, to ek-sist as subject, to be always-already standing out into the truth of being? Therein lies the rub. This is the phenomenological/Heideggerian and also the Daoist question par excellence. Not, of course, as the Cartesian subject, the humanist or posthumanist subject, the romantic subject, or the neoliberal subject, but as Dasein, that is, human existence understood as some event in the world (as this world) that defies fixed identification, some event that defies expression as a what that can be seen (described, managed, controlled, manipulated, catalogued, and so forth) from the outside once and for all. As Heidegger puts it, “Dasein is its world” and therefore should not be understood egologically, that is, as a self, but as the gathering and unfolding of the fourfold, which, to my knowledge, Biesta never engages. His critique of Heidegger relies largely on early rather than later Heidegger (see Biesta, 2016, for instance). Later Heidegger leaves the domain of the will understood in voluntaristic terms completely behind. The relation between human being and being is no longer understood within the terms of the logic of the ego. Rather, it is about attuning ourselves to and participating in the spontaneous movement of the open-region to which all things belong, including humans. Things abide in their fourfold, as he cryptically puts it. More on the fourfold a little later. Admittedly, it is one of later Heidegger’s most bizarre constructions. To go back to Masschelein and Simons, in their defense of the school, they put it unequivocally: the school is the place of scholastic education, by which they mean the school is a source of ‘free time.’ From this definition it should be noted that I equate the school, not as an institution but as a thing understood in Heidegger’s sense of the fourfold, which will be taken up shortly, with education, viz., scholastic education that cannot be reduced to the threefold functions of education (qualification, socialization, and even subjectification) elucidated by Biesta (2013, 2020). Guilty of misdeeds from its inception in the Greek city-states, the school was a source of ‘free time’– the most common translation of the Greek word scholè – that is, free time for study and practice afforded to people who had no claim to it according to the archaic order prevailing at the time. The school was thus a source of knowledge and experience made available as a ‘common good’. (Masschelein & Simons, 2013, p. 9; emphasis original) From its inception in the Greek city states, school time has been time in which ‘capital’ (knowledge, skills, culture) is expropriated, released as a ‘common good’ for public use,

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    263

    thus existing independent of talent, ability or income. And this radical expropriation or ‘making public’ is difficult to tolerate for all who seek to protect property. (Masschelein & Simons, 2013, p. 16; emphasis original)

    This was not the case just for the ancient Greeks and their rigidly hierarchical societies. Masschelein and Simons argue that it still is (or should be) the case now more than ever: the school provides ‘free time’ and transforms knowledge and skills into ‘common goods,’ and therefore has the potential to give everyone, regardless of background, natural talent or aptitude, the time and space to leave their known environment, rise above themselves and renew (and thus change in unpredictable ways) the world. (Masschelein & Simons, 2013, p. 10; emphasis original)

    I would like to zero in on three things in the paragraphs cited above that are, I argue, inextricably linked: free time, common goods, and renewing (changing) the world. My aim is to provide a strong ontological fortification for the claims made on behalf of the school concerning these three things: the school provides free time; it transforms knowledge and skills into common goods; and it has the potential to give everyone the time and space to renew the world. That is, we inquire into what ‘free time as non-productive time,’ ‘common goods,’ and ‘changing the world’ mean in an ontological register, and why therefore the school is so precious and warrants our utmost care in the face of its conservative and progressive critics alike. I discern a single underlying notion, the notion of essence as mutability apropos Malabou, constituting the link connecting free time, common goods, and renewal of the world. As was pointed out earlier, ultimately, the analysis amounts to a secular spiritualization of the school in the sense that the essence of the school is untouched by any of the profane functions accorded to it from both the political Left and the political Right, some examples of which were cited in the beginning of this section. In other words, the school is not just about qualification, socialization, and even subjectification as Biesta understands it (more on that in Part III). Rather, it is about the ontological mutability of essence. The school is the place where the latter is remembered for the school is (or should be) fundamentally free of the social, economic, and political imperatives. As mentioned above, the tenor of the argument suggests a secular spiritualization of the school. Masschelein and Simons do not go as far as suggesting such a result but it will be argued that this is the logical conclusion of their defense. They go as far as democratisation and equalisation of free time as the revolutionary character of the school (p. 28). I offer to go further and situate the basis of democratisation/equalisation of free time in the fantastic, that is, in the ontological mutability of essence. As a way of synopsis, I would like to present the following equivalences. Firstly, free time is connected to the idea of the mutability of essence. Otherwise put, non-­ productive time is the time of essence, wherein things are freed of their metaphysical essence, namely, freed of their unquestioned connection to the pre-established functions of the seemingly enduring narratives of the society, economy, and politics. Therefore, we need to clarify what is meant by essence, and its metaphysical and

    264

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    non-metaphysical modes, in reference to Malabou’s reading of Heidegger. Where does ‘freedom of time’ of the scholè come from? What is the ontological source of free time? How do we render inoperative the productive-time, which is by definition geared towards the repetition of the social, economic, and political structures? That is, how can we de-appropriate it so that it can be free to be appropriated anew? Concisely put, the latter is possible simply because essence is not immutable. If it were immutable, the play of de-appropriation and re-appropriation would not have been possible. That is why we cannot reduce the school to a place and time of mere ‘learning’ of things in their metaphysical mode. It is beyond that for essence is mutable, that is, non-metaphysical. Secondly, knowledge and skills concerning things can be transformed into common goods in the school thanks only to the fundamental belonging together of things in the first place: things, in their essence, belong together. Here, revisiting an example in relation to a bridge from Heidegger himself is pertinent. Consider the Gestalt that forms before your eyes as you read his description of the bridge: The bridge swings over the stream ‘with ease and power.’ It does not just connect banks that are already there. The banks emerge as banks only as the bridge crosses the stream. The bridge designedly causes them to lie across from each other. One side is set off against the other by the bridge. Nor do the banks stretch along the stream as indifferent border strips of the dry land. With the banks, the bridge brings to the stream the one and the other expanse of the landscape lying behind them. It brings stream and bank and land into each other’s neighborhood. The bridge gathers the earth as landscape around the stream. Thus it guides and attends the stream through the meadows. Resting upright in the stream’s bed, the bridge-piers bear the swing of the arches that leave the stream’s waters to run their course. The waters may wander on quiet and gay, the sky’s foods from storm or thaw may shoot past the piers in torrential waves—the bridge is ready for the sky’s weather and its fickle nature. Even where the bridge covers the stream, it holds its flow up to the sky by taking it for a moment under the vaulted gateway and then setting it free once more. (Heidegger, 1971, p. 150; emphases added)

    As we have highlighted before, the bridge, the stream, the banks, the landscape, the meadows, the earth, the bridge-piers, the waters, the sky, the waves, and us, the bridge-builders, the dwellers, are not already there as things simpliciter, which then become willy-nilly related. We all are there through each other in movement from the very beginning. Notice the actions attributed to the bridge. The bridge is not an object; it is pure action: the bridge swings over, connects, crosses, sets off, brings, gathers, guides, attends, and so forth. We all emerge together, are brought together, holding each other in tension giving rise to a unified gathering. This is what Heidegger means by logos, the gathering that perceives the All by holding together while keeping apart in an ongoing dynamic fashion. This is also what he means by the infamous fourfold, intimated above, one of his least understood concepts. The essence of things has a fourfold structure. It is a fourfold of earth and sky, gods and mortals. Each of these four terms is given a poetic description that helps us very little in understanding their role in Heidegger’s philosophy. We also hear that the thing is a “mirror-play” or “wedding” of all four terms, which reflect one another at all times in all places. In Heidegger’s strange but wonderful phrase: “the thing things.” The thing is an event that gathers the four, each of them mirroring the others.

    The Fantastic in Philosophy and Dao: Catherine Malabou and the Daoist Heidegger

    265

    The thing is a unity of the four, and this unity can also be called world. “The world worlds,” reminding us of the young Heidegger’s phrase “it’s worlding.” The four terms are not present-­at-hand, side by side, but belong together in an enclosing ring, or a dance. (Harman, 2007, p. 131; emphasis original)

    This All, we should note, is not the all of the One. In other words, there is no transcendent Otherness to the interplay/dance of differences. The meaning of the order (logos) thus generated is groundless. Put otherwise, it is completely immanent. There is no underlying metaphysical (read unchanging) First Ground, a First Cause, or some First Principle. If there were, we would be inclined to weave a metaphysical story with a beginning and an end with various actors playing special roles. The singularity of being would be forsaken. That is, there is no specific Beginning point of some sort that commences the drama of existence. Existence, rather, constantly begins anew. What underlies this logos, this play of differences, this dynamic movement of differences, this fourfold, is nothing but mutability itself, which brings us once again to Malabou’s Heidegger. The school, since its ancient Greek inception and in line with the history of metaphysics itself, has suffered the same fate as that of metaphysics. Its fundamental characteristics cited above have always faced the peril of being forgotten. The school, in its essence, in its ultrametaphysical (non-metaphysical) mode, is the spatialisation of the free time of beginning anew; a time that is not pre-determined to belong to any metaphysical project. Given these remarks, we can perhaps venture a Heideggerian definition of the school: the school is the time and place of being reminded that the essence of things in their mutability calls us to constantly engage them anew, to begin anew, to gather them together in co-constituting a world, a world that is not pre-defined by the demands of the society, economy, and politics, to wit, to gather them in a non-metaphysical way, in a way that cannot be tamed, or being-ready-made (Heidegger’s Vorhanden, present-at-hand rendered as being-­ ready-­made here). This is a strong (albeit inelegant) definition of the school and underlies, I claim, the understanding of the school Masschelein and Simons proffer. The essence of essence is the fantastic, which is the locus of originary ontological exchangeability, the locus of untameability-tameability. Essence is originary mutability. It can go either way: metaphysical and non-metaphysical. Only in its metaphysical mode is essence turned into immutability, constancy, being-ready-­ made. Essence, in its non-metaphysical mode, is free (to change or to endure as non-being-ready-made). Essence, in its metaphysical mode, can be ‘learned.’ Essence, in its non-metaphysical mode, is brought into being, and we are brought into being with it. The difference between the two is clear. Learning is a repetition that enforces immutability. Bringing into being, into presence, is an active gathering together, which is open to mutability. The school is the time and place of bringing essences into being to co-constitute a world, a porous world. It is not a place of learning wholly structured with its social, economic, and political in-order-to, towards-which, and for-the-sake-of-whichs. Essence as constancy can be learned for it can be regulated, ordered, mastered, quantified, measured, mathematized, and formalized. In other words, it can be packaged into ordered units to be deployed for the sake of social, economic, and political

    266

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    exigencies. Incidentally, as we have mentioned before, there is nothing intrinsically wrong with measuring, quantification, control, mastery, mathematization, formalization, and so forth. Techne is revealing. It is a form of bringing forth. This is where the spiritualization of education comes into play. Spiritualization is the time and place of free, non-coercive, non-nihilistic, non-voluntaristic connection with others, with animals, with the natural world, with the universe in ever-­changing engagement with them without trying to impose our will on them. Free time is the time of essence as mutability. Only in free time is it possible to bring something into being without having to worry about the function of placing students in their pre-determined roles in the family, society, and economy. Free time underlies the scholastic character of the school. Essence as mutability underlies the freedom of free time. Free time, non-productive time is undefined time. It is unrecognizable time, unrecognizable from the perspective of the productive spheres of life, the family and the labor market, where time is usefully ‘occupied’ time. Undefined time is the time that cannot be fixed into a pre-determined known slot of the social and economic order. The undefined time cannot be ordered around. The essence of things, their mutability, derive from their belonging together. If they did not belong together, they would not be mutable. They are only mutable to the extent that they come together in the common, public place of an opening to constitute a world of things. In the example of the bridge cited above, all the things constituting the bridge (the stream, the banks, the landscape, the meadows, the earth, the bridge-piers, the waters, the sky, the waves, and us, the bridge-builders, the dwellers) are all held together by being kept apart in an ongoing dynamic fashion. They are not reducible to each other. They are not replaceable by each other. Things belong together in their separation, in their uniqueness. Not in being reduced to exchangeable anonymous parts. They are common goods in so far as they are held together by being kept apart in common with each other. Only through a play of differences can each thing come into its own and hence contribute to the co-­ constitution of a world. The world can only be commonly achieved. The fantastic school is the school of logos, whereby things in their essential mutability are gathered together in their uniqueness co-constituting a world of things that is always open to metamorphoses, transformation, and change. That is the reason why the school is fantastic, that is, the source of ‘free time.’ What about those who are supposed to dwell in their uniqueness co-constituting a world of things through the use of free time? Part III-The Educational Tapestry focuses precisely on this aspect of education, namely, the subject of education. Before we do that, however, as promised, we revisit the duality/nonduality of the division-within-­ the-Absolute/undividedness-of-the-Absolute in relation to Žižek’s interpretation of the second draft of Schelling’s Die Weltalter (Ages of the World) in his The Abyss of Freedom (2009).

    References

    267

    References Biesta, G. (2013). The beautiful risk of education. Paradigm Publishers. Biesta, G. (2016). Who’s afraid of teaching? Heidegger and the question of education (‘Bildung’/‘Erziehung’). Educational Philosophy and Theory, 48(8), 832–845. https://doi. org/10.1080/00131857.2016.1165017 Biesta, G. (2020). Risking ourselves in education: Qualification, socialization, and subjectification revisited. Educational Theory, 70(1), 89–104. Burik, S. (2009). End of comparative philosophy and the task of comparative thinking: Heidegger, Derrida, and Daoism. SUNY Press. Burik, S. (2018). Logos and Dao Revisited: A non-metaphysical interpretation. Philosophy East and West, 68(1), 23–41. https://doi.org/10.1353/pew.2018.0001 Dallmayr, F. (1993). Nothingness and Sunyata: A comparison of Heidegger and Nishitani. Philosophy East and West, 42(1), 37–48. Davis, B. W. (2020). Heidegger and Daoism: A dialogue on the useless way of unnecessary being. In D. Chai (Ed.), Section 8 in Daoist encounters with phenomenology. Bloomsbury. Fell, J. (1985). Heidegger’s Mortals and Gods. Research in Phenomenology, 15, 29–41. Fitzke, F. (2020). Viktor Schauberger: Comprehend and Copy Nature, Documentary. https://www. youtube.com/watch?v=yXPrLGUGZsw. Accessed 24 Apr 2020. Flavel, S. (2015). Nishitani’s Nietzsche: Will to power and the moment. Journal of Nietzsche Studies, 46(1), 12–24. https://doi.org/10.5325/jnietstud.46.1.0012 Harman, G. (2007). Heidegger explained: From phenomenon to thing. Open Court. Heidegger, M. (1971). Poetry, language, thought (A. Hofstadter, Trans.). Perennial Classics. Heidegger, M. (1972). On time and being (J. Stambaugh, Trans.). Harper and Row. Heidegger, M. (1998). Parmenides (A. Schuwer & R. Rojcewicz, Trans.). Indiana University Press. Huntington, P. (2020). Heidegger and Zhuangzi: The transformative art of the phenomenological reduction. In D. Chai (Ed.), Daoist Encounters with Phenomenology. Bloomsbury. Krummel, J. W. M. (2018). On (the) nothing: Heidegger and Nishida. Continental Philosophy Review, 51, 239–268. Lewis, T. E., & Xu, L. (2020). Chinese landscape painting and the study of being: An imagined encounter between Martin Heidegger and Xia Gui. Studies in Philosophy and Education, 39, 309–320. Ma, L. (2008). Heidegger on East-West Dialogue: Anticipating the Event. New York/London. Ma, L., & van Brakel, J. (2014). Out of the Ge-Stell? The role of the East in Heidegger’s Das andere Denken. Philosophy East and West, 64, 527–562. Malabou, C. (2005). The future of Hegel: Plasticity, temporality and dialectic (L. During, Trans.). Routledge. Malabou, C. (2011). The Heidegger change: On the fantastic in philosophy (P. Skafish, Trans.). SUNY Press. Masschelein, J., & Simons, M. (2013). In defense of the school: A public issue (J.  McMartin, Trans.). Education, Culture & Society Publishers. May, R. (1996). Heidegger’s hidden sources: East-Asian influences on his work. Routledge. Nelson, E. S. (2017). Chinese and Buddhist philosophy in early twentieth-century German thought. Bloomsbury Academic. Polt, R. (2014). The untranslatable word? Reflections on Ereignis. Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 41(3–4), 407–425. Rigsby, C. A. (2010). Nishida on Heidegger. Continental Philosophy Review, 42, 511–553. Suzuki, S. (2020). Zen mind, beginner’s mind. 50th Anniversary Edition (T.  Dixon, Ed.), with a preface by Huston Smith, an introduction by Richard Baker, and an afterword by David Chadwick. Boulder: Shambhala. Watts, A. (1974). Cloud-hidden, Whereabouts unknown: A Mountain Journal. Vintage Books, Random House.

    268

    4  Malabou’s Heidegger and Granularity

    Wikipedia contributors. (2022, December 8). Viktor Schauberger. In Wikipedia, The free encyclopedia. Retrieved 08:45, December 10, 2022, from https://en.wikipedia.org/w/index. php?title=Viktor_Schauberger&oldid=1126349921 Wirth, J.  M. (2019). Nietzsche and other Buddhas: Philosophy after comparative philosophy. Indiana University Press. Wolin, R. (2022). Heidegger in ruins: Between philosophy and ideology. Yale University Press. Yao, Z. (2010). Typology of nothing: Heidegger, Daoism, and Buddhism. Comparative Philosophy, 1(1), 78–89. Zhang, X. (2009). The coming time ‘between’ being and Daoist emptiness: Analysis of Heidegger’s article inquiring into the uniqueness of the poet via the Lao Zi. Philosophy East and West, 59(1), 71–87. Zhao, G. (2020). Subjectivity and infinity: Time and existence. Palgrave Macmillan. Žižek, S. (2009). The Abyss of Freedom. An essay by Slavoj Žižek with the text of Schelling’s Die Weltalter (Ages of the World, 2nd draft, 1813) in English translation by J. Norman. University of Michigan Press.

    Chapter 5

    Žižek and Granularity

    In this chapter, we inquire into the question of whether we can live without psychological conflict, discontent, and anxiety. In other words, is it possible to eliminate psychological trauma, the self being divided against itself, completely? Positively put, is it possible to live immersed in a state of consciousness of wholeness, unification, and undividedness? To address this question, we highlight Žižek’s interpretation of the second draft of Schelling’s Die Weltalter (Ages of the World) in his The Abyss of Freedom (2009). The unfinished Ages of the World comes in three drafts. Žižek chooses to focus on the second draft since he thinks the breakthrough into the domain of the deep unconscious achieved by Schelling is most tangible here (Žižek, 2009, p. 4). Before we proceed further, however, let us remind ourselves the principle of granularity, which we deploy here once again. The position of granularity can be distinguished in contrast to the way McGrath (2012) explicates the “Platonic insight” in his book on Schelling and the unconscious: The principle structuring both diagrams [Schelling’s diagrams describing the relationship between the real and the ideal, the 1801 formula of the absolute and the famous 1815 formula of the world (Weltformel)] is the Platonic argument that any two opposites must be grounded in a third term which is their relation and which makes possible their opposition by transcending it. Two can only be essentially opposed if they share some common ground which cannot be reduced to either one of them. (p. 24; emphases added)

    According to our approach, the common ground McGrath refers to is granularity itself, which can be reduced to either of the opposites since that which grounds and that which is grounded are essentially equivalent; they are all granular. There is an identity of that which grounds and that which is grounded. The opposites and their common ground are equally granular. They interpervade to such an extent that each can accomplish the activity of grounding equally well taking turns. This idea of taking turns might appear to suggest temporality or development but at bottom they are just different aspects of the same event. The common ground is not something different from that which is grounded. Therefore, all three, the opposites and their © The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_5

    269

    270

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    common ground, can be reduced to any single one of them. Any single one of them can be the organizing (grounding/initiating) principle of all three, which are distinguished but not separated. They are not separable. There is a gapless seamless unitary moment wherein all three are mutually implicated in a synchronous whole. This whole can be approached from different vantage points but this fact does not take the essential wholeness away. This is Tiantai 101 as we have discussed in Chap. 3 of The Ontological Tapestry. In keeping with the above, it is inadmissible to claim, for instance, that “mind can be opposed to matter because both are possible forms of some unknown order of being which is in itself neither mental nor material” (McGrath, 2012, p.  24). Rather, what we ought to say is that both mind and matter are forms of granularity, which is not an unknown order of being. It is as much known (or unknown) as the mental and material orders. That does not mean that we know what mental and material mean to exhaustion. What we know is that whatever they might be, they interpervade. Granularity is the interpervasiveness of mind and matter for they are equally granular. There is no unknown order of being aside from granularity. There is just granularity. Being is interminably granular. Having reminded ourselves the general orienting principle that governs our overall approach, namely, the interpervasiveness of forms, that is, granularity, we can now go into the intricate labyrinthine matrix of Schelling-Žižek-Hegel-LacanMcGrath interminably interpreting and reinterpreting each other, which is Life, which is granular. Whosoever we start with—Žižek’s Schelling, McGrath’s Schelling, Hegel’s Schelling, Lacan’s Hegel, Schelling’s Hegel, Žižek’s Hegel, Žižek’s Lacan, Žižek’s Lacan’s Hegel, McGrath’s Lacan, Žižek’s Lacanian reading of Schelling against Schelling (!) and so forth—the others are immediately within reach: any one starting point leads to all and more since any one starting point is granular containing all and more. Here, we only rehearse a few threads of this interminable labyrinth. Let’s get weaving. The question of conflict and trauma alluded to above at the opening of the chapter within the context of Žižek’s interpretation of Schelling’s Weltalter is connected to the question of the status of the Absolute. Here is the koan of this chapter: Is the Absolute divided or undivided in-itself? An analysis of the duality/nonduality of the division-within-the-Absolute/undividedness-of-the-Absolute might help us answer this question. The main thrust of the argument is that Žižek primarily focuses on the division within the Absolute at the expense of the undividedness of the Absolute thereby disavowing the possibility/reality of psychic wholeness, whereas Schelling deploys both the duality and the nonduality of the dividedness/undividedness of the Absolute ultimately pointing to wholeness in the form of Love. Incidentally, the frustrated state of being very close to solving the koan and still being unable to resolve it is described as the dark night of the soul in the Buddhist literature. The mind constantly races back and forth between the terms of the koan trying to unentangle the relationship. This can be likened to the rotary motion of drives, which can lead to one of two things. Either giving up on the koan and repressing it into forgetfulness (unconsciousness) and continuing the daily life and its distractions with the divided ego. Or, not giving up on the koan and staying with it (meditating on the koan) until satori (insight into its resolution) takes place.

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    271

    It is important to note that the wholeness in question has a twofold face. Schelling starts out with the unconscious wholeness, the nonduality of the deep unconscious, which is impersonal, unrelated, hence nondual, and therefore unconscious, and reaches to the conscious wholeness (self-return following the primordial self-­ division whereby the impersonal unground/Ungrund has become a personal God, self-mediated, self-related, and self-conscious, now absolute consciousness). More accurately put, the movement runs from the nondual abyss of unconsciousness (unground/Ungrund) to superconsciousness (absolute consciousness) passing through the split consciousness characterized by the limit of the reflective consciousness of the Cartesian ego: the one self-splitting into two in order that the one might be revealed to itself, that it might know itself and become capable of relationship, namely, Love. This movement, running from the unconscious wholeness to the conscious wholeness via self-splitting of this wholeness can be looked at both psychologically/psychoanalytically as well as cosmologically/mythologically/metaphysically. In Buddhist terms, it can be described by the experience of satori. For Žižek, the subject at the end of the psychoanalytic process never experiences satori, or gnosis. ‘Subjective destitution’ is the ultimate goal of the psychoanalytic cure through which the nonexistence of the Big Other is realized and embraced. For us, as we have argued before, satori is a real possibility. Granularity points to this possibility without excluding Žižek’s position. The latter completely dismisses the possibility that “Schelling’s notion of the unconscious originates in Western esoteric discourses” (McGrath, 2012, p. 21). By Western esotericism, McGrath (2012) has in mind the following: “gnosticism, Neoplatonism, Hermeticism, Kabbalah, alchemy, theosophy, especially as these discourses merge at various nodal points in European history, for example in the Renaissance (Paracelsus, Ficino, Pico, Boehme), in seventeenth- and eighteenth-century secret societies (Freemasonry, Rosicrucianism), nineteenth-century romanticism, early twentieth-century occultism, and, more recently, in New Age religions and self-help therapies” (p. 21). Žižek is severely allergic to such New Age obscurantisms, the so-called banalities of the New Age ideology (Žižek, 2009, p.  5), and is therefore closed to “a thorough reading of Schelling’s life and works [that] shows that Schelling’s place in the history of Western esotericism is indisputable” (McGrath, 2012, p. 23). For example, when Žižek re-describes Schelling’s eternal cycle of potencies as “the chaotic-­ psychotic universe of blind drives” (Žižek, 1996, p.  13), he effectively pathologizes the Schellingian absolute. Schelling is unwittingly confessing the primal crime of subjectivity, the murder of the real, in the disguise of a grand narrative about the beginning of time; he is the Lacanian hysteric, telling the truth about himself by lying. Schelling describes eternity as “the original equivalence” of ipseity and alterity in the absolute, the original indifference of the absolute to the No and the Yes, which excludes time, events, and growth (Schelling, 1815, p. 9). Where Žižek sees this as the original psychosis of infancy, which must be repressed if ordinary neurotic subjectivity is to function, Schelling describes it as the bliss and harmony of heaven which must be left behind if life in time is to begin. In Schelling’s understanding of it, eternity is not a being at war with itself, but just the opposite, a being free of contradiction and strife. It follows that the psychology of dissociation founded upon this metaphysics does not assume constitutive repression: the Schellingian self must divide if it is to grow and live, and division means that some aspects of the self inevitably sink back into unconsciousness as others take centre stage, but this dissociation

    272

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    is not subjectivity defending itself against horror by substituting the safety of the symbolic for the chaos of the real; rather, the dissociation is for the sake of becoming conscious in a new way, that is, for the sake of an increase in being.(McGrath, 2012, p.  32; emphases added)

    The increase in being is superconsciousness (in the sense that something has been added to the original unity consciousness in its unconscious state), the conscious wholeness attained at the end of the movement launched by the free decision within the unconscious wholeness of the Godhead to split itself (self-alienate) so that it can shift from unrelatedness to relatedness and experience Love. As McGrath (2012) convincingly argues, Žižek tends to pathologize this process from the outset, and therefore is unable to acknowledge the flourishing of the whole as the return of Spirit to Spirit via development. For Žižek, there is no such whole except as a (perhaps necessary) fantasy against the horror of the real. He positions himself as being on the side of Enlightenment “in the eternal fight waged by obscurantist Illumination” (Žižek, 2009, p. 5). Is Žižek’s simply a case of the so-called pre/trans fallacy then, where prerational and transrational stages of psychic development are confused with one another simply because both are in their own ways non-rational (Wilber, 1982)? In any developmental sequence, growth will proceed from pre-X to X to trans-X (unless X is a definite end limit). Because both pre-X and trans-X are, in their own ways, non-X, they may appear similar, even identical, to the untutored eye. This is particularly the case with prepersonal and transpersonal, or prerational and transrational, or pre-egoic and trans-­ egoic. Once these two conceptually and developmentally distinct realms of experience are theoretically confused, one tends either to elevate prepersonal events to transpersonal status or to reduce transpersonal events to prepersonal status. This is pre/trans fallacy. (Wilber, 1982)

    Is superconsciousness (transpersonal, transrational, trans-egoic unity consciousness) nothing but an infantile state of oceanic fusion and bliss, a transpersonal event being reduced to a prepersonal status? Did Schelling and advanced meditators who describe unity experiences (in remarkably consistent manner across time and space) really get it so wrong? Are they simply regressing to pre-egoic states of unconscious self-absorption? Are they condemned to a fantasy of wholeness? Having differentiated two distinct approaches to Schelling (Žižek’s psychoanalytic and McGrath’s esoteric) for now, let us get more granular by probing the discussion with Schelling’s theogony of the triadic system of divine potencies—the eternal cycle of A, A2, and A3, first, second, and third potency, respectively—which is based on Jacob Boehme’s theosophy, the triadic pattern of the self-revelation of God (McGrath, 2012, p. 15). First of all, let us list the terms Schelling uses to denote the highest principle of his system: the Highest, the Absolute, the unconditioned, absolute Indifference, the will that wills nothing, eternity, the unground, the Godhead, and so forth. It is safe to assume that these terms are all used more or less interchangeably (Norman in Žižek, 2009, p. 110). We pick out the will that wills nothing as the central category in our discussion below. In the state of “the will that wills nothing,” the Absolute is indifferent to being revealed (creation/revelation) or being not revealed (no creation/no revelation).

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    273

    Originally, there is no relation of the Absolute to itself in itself. It is a relationless seamless infinite whole, unrelated infinity that is perfect, complete, lacking nothing, in complete silence, if we might add. Absolute tranquility, bliss, and peace, if it can be put that way for it is misleading to attribute such states to the Absolute but nevertheless. Furthermore, relationlessness implies that there is no opposition. There is no tension. There is no movement. There is no time. There is no nature. There is no change. There is no plurality. There is no good and evil. There is no self-­ consciousness. There is no duality. “[T]he indifference of the unground is the freedom from desire (Gelassenheit) that all beings long for, the peace that passes understanding” (McGrath, 2012, p. 146). This state of the Absolute, the deep unconscious unground (Ungrund) in Gelassenheit, perfectly coincides with the superconscious unground (absolute consciousness). The starting and the end points of the process Schelling is at pains to articulate are identical. The movement in between these points by which this very identity is come to be known is the domain of revelation, or creation, or history. It [the unground] certainly is nothing, but in the way that pure freedom is nothing. It is like the will that wills nothing, that desires no object, for which all things are equal and is therefore moved by none of them. Such a will is nothing and everything. (Schelling, 1815, p. 24; emphasis added)

    Now, if this is indeed the case, why would God leave such a blissful state behind and introduce disruption from within to the tranquil waters of its being? If we think about it, there is no real necessity to it. It is a free choice on the part of God. In other words, it is contingent. God freely limits itself. It does not have to. It can just as well not do it. A parenthetical remark is in order: as a matter of fact, we can say that God does limit itself while at the same time not limiting itself. These events or moments, from a psychological standpoint, are happening simultaneously and indeed constantly. It is gapless. The bifurcation is simultaneously fulfilled. God is and is not limiting itself at the same time. Because it limits itself, there is creation in which I am composing these sentences right now, and because it does not limit itself, it is possible for me to experience satori, an intuition of the nondual Absolute—access to Absolute Indifference is immediately available eternally, here and now; I can stop writing and experience satori, or I can experience satori in the act of writing, whichever works. From Schelling’s theosophical perspective (his meta-narrative of God’s birth from its ground), however, the free decision to disturb the will that wills nothing, once made, is buried deep in the cosmological/mythological past that is now irretrievably—eternally—rendered unconscious. Schelling introduces a gap so that he can narrativize the whole process with a beginning and end point. From the perspective of satori, the process is gapless, beginningless, and endless. In so far as there are finite beings, the state of absolute indifference must have given way into something other than itself, which is the creation of ‘the theatre of desire;’ otherwise put, relationality or relationship as such. Absolute Indifference, which is characterized by infinite unrelatedness, gives way to relationship. How does it happen? In Schelling’s case, through his doctrine of potencies, which “is crafted as an alternative to Hegelian dialectics” (McGrath, 2012, p.  146).

    274

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    Interestingly, the beginning point, the first potency, A, is when God withdraws from the possibility of otherness. It negates otherness because it is the will that wills nothing, thereby willing something. Therefore, the first internal division within the Godhead, which is divisionless to begin with and that is how it eternally likes it, is in favor of maintaining unrelatedness, because that is how it likes it. Paradoxically, or shall we say, ironically, this desire (willing nothing) to not have any (self-) divisions creates the first division. This is the first step taken on the way to relationality, or creation, which is already accomplished, but not necessarily. To be distinguished here is the will that wills nothing, the indifference and desirelessness of the unground, and the will that wills nothing, the active negation of otherness of first potency. The transition from the former to the latter is precisely the contraction of being that marks the emergence of first potency from the unground. (McGrath, 2012, p. 147; emphases original)

    As we explicate the internal division of the absolute from itself, we necessarily introduce ‘gaps’ to account for something that is essentially gapless. This implies that we can look at the situation concerning the Absolute from the perspective of gaps or from the perspective of gaplessness. Granularity denotes the equivalence of these perspectives. Let’s increase the scale of magnification a little bit more to see how: The internal division of the absolute from itself begins with A negating itself by positing itself. A posits A, but that which is posited is different from that which posits, otherwise there is no positing. Thus the positing of A by A is the negating of A, a negation expressed by the introduction of another term to distinguish the posited A from the positing A. The posited A is signified by B. Thus A = A (A posits A) means A = B (A posits not-A or B). The positing of A is the absenting of A from itself, the substitution of B for A – the first (temporal) potency. Difference is older than identity: “The affirmative principle, the authentic being or that which has being (A) as not active, that is, as not having being, is posited in the originary negation” (Schelling, 1815, p. 13). A as such never appears: it can only be retroactively posited as that which is usurped by B in first potency, exponentially doubled in second potency, and exponentially tripled in third potency. (McGrath, 2012, p. 145; first emphasis added, the rest original)

    Perhaps we can slow down a bit and restate the above deploying italicization in a more focal manner: the will that wills nothing – the positing A – intending indifference the will that wills nothing – the posited A the will that wills nothing – active negation of otherness Here, of course, before all else, it is possible to witness a prior layer of the mechanism of negating itself by positing itself at work, which never stops, hence the priority of B, the indivisible remainder, the ineliminable form, the ineliminable other, the ineliminable negativity, the ineliminable difference. Difference is older than identity. But equally, formlessness never stops either for the negativity is only there because there is something to be negated, which got there by negation in the first place for by negating itself it posits itself, constitutes the condition of its being. Identity is older than difference. Granularity is the equivalence of “difference is

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    275

    older than identity” and “identity is older than difference.” A subtle division between being completely silent and saying something at all, namely, the subtle distinction between Completely Silent Absolute (no positing activity at all, total indifference, formlessness, relationlessness, nothingness) and the Absolute that says anything at all such as “the will that wills nothing.” The completely silent absolute cannot be characterized even by “the will that wills nothing.” It is not characterized at all. It is just the ocean of being in complete silence. Any characterization at all comes up short since any characterization is the negation of Completely Silent Absolute including “Completely Silent Absolute.” Any positing is the negation of that which the positing posits including “any positing is the negation of that which the positing posits.” I should immediately cease writing and you should immediately cease reading, and just be still. … Yet, the silence is broken (positing activity takes place), and now we have to deal with “the will that wills nothing.” Schelling’s account starts at this point. To insert a stream-of-consciousness version of what we have considered so far with the proviso that what is described below works only within the domain of intellectual intuition, a process which is trying to see the whole, only to realize that it is the whole, or it is never without the whole. The injunction is: “try to see the whole” and observe what happens. Something like the following might happen: There is Absolute in-itself, itself and no other. By positing thus, “there is Absolute in-itself, itself and no other,” it negates itself. It is divided. By negating thus, however, it retroactively constitutes (generates, brings into being) itself in the first place as “there is Absolute in-itself, itself and no other” emerges as a form only against a prior formlessness, thus positing (affirming or re-affirming) itself that there is Absolute in-itself, itself and no other, indeed. It is now undivided. By thus positing itself, it again negates itself. By negating thus, it retroactively posits itself. … To express the insight in a formulaic manner: any form is at once the negation and the (retroactive) affirmation of formlessness. The Absolute negates itself by positing itself; in the same breath, (retroactively) posits itself by negating itself. The eternal cycle of negating/positing is always-already under way. There is no gap between positing and negating. They are simultaneous, undivided. We can equally claim the opposite that there is a gap between positing and negating. They are divided. The two however coincide. If the focus is on the negating aspect, you get form, namely, B. If you focus on the positing aspect, you get formlessness, namely, A. If you focus on the whole cycle, you get A = A = B, or there is in fact neither A nor B, or A is through B and B is through A. A and B depend on at what point you freeze the cycle and look. Who is freezing the cycle and looking? Nobody! Or, everybody! The same thing. This is granularity. To give another example: Silence is not lack of sounds. It is that which is prior to sounds. This very positing is at the very same time negation of that which this positing posits, namely, silence. By virtue of this negation, however, silence itself is retroactively affirmed, or re-affirmed, not as lack of sounds but as the ground of sounds that is itself soundless. But ground is only the ground by virtue of sounds. And sounds are sounds only by virtue of the ground. Silence and sounds, formlessness and forms, ground and existence mutually constitute each other.

    276

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    To go back to Schelling, “the will that wills nothing” (the positing A—no italicization) posits, because it wants to intend its indifference, “the will that wills nothing” (posited A—I want nothing; I want to do nothing), which exactly turns out to be “the will that wills nothing” (negated A, or B—I want nothing). Basically, by saying “I am the will that wills nothing,” which initially appears quite innocuous, A already negates itself since it wills nothing for willing nothing is no longer willing nothing. It is willing something. Therefore, at the moment of positing itself, it, at the same time, negates/loses itself. The moment of its positing is at once the moment of its loss. The posited A now turns out to be B, that is, not-A. The realization of this weird state of affairs is the second potency. The second potency is the reflection of the first potency back to itself, which is now affirmed, that is, intensified. A2 is the weirdness (irony or paradox) of A acknowledged, an a-ha moment; nevertheless, the weirdness remains, which is A3. Now, A/A2/A3 are constantly spiraling around each other. At this point, one of two things can happen. Either this spiraling around can be broken in the form of B (what the hey, let’s have everything), or it can go back to complete silence (nothing, which is everything). In the former case, we have the domain of duality, the somethings that no longer remember how it has all started. In the latter, we have the cessation of duality, in short, the restoration of or resting in nonduality. There is no necessity to go one way or the other. “[T]hat which is posited is different from that which posits, otherwise there is no positing” is the entry point into the domain of duality/relationality. We might point out that it is also the key to re-enter the domain of nonduality. As Krishnamurti’s dictum puts it: “the observer is the observed.” Namely, that which witnesses is what which is witnessed; therefore, there is no witnessing, that is, there is no duality, since witnessing implies the subtle duality of the witness and what which the witness witnesses. That which is posited (the observed) is not different from that which posits (the observer). This insight takes us back to Absolute Indifference. But for Schelling, the narrative is much more complicated. Once the first potency A is posited, which is not necessary, it is followed necessarily by the second potency, the affirmation of otherness. The term ‘is followed by’ is somewhat misleading though since there is no full temporal development, as we ordinarily understand it here. In a sense, all potencies are simultaneous. This is granularity, which Žižek misses. One of Žižek’s dearest words is gap, which he deploys regularly throughout The Abyss of Freedom. The term indicates a space, a threshold, a layer, a membrane, or a process that distinguishes two incompatible levels of reality. Gap, in other words, refers to the primordial ‘out-of-joint’ ness of reality; in Lacanian terms, the lack in/ of the Big Other, whereby reality is deemed irreducibly inconsistent. In this sense, it indicates an ontological condition wherein reality is split into irreducibly antagonistic levels that are nevertheless co-dependent. … the gap that forever separates Existence from its Ground, that is, the rational, articulated universe of the divine Word (logos) from that which in God himself is not God, from the contraction of the impenetrable Real that provides the support for the expansion of the divine Word. (Žižek, 2009, p. 4; emphasis added)

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    277

    The gap between original Freedom (Ungrund) and the domain of the Word. They are forever, or irreducibly, separated. In another sense, however, they are irreducibly unified since Ground provides the support for Existence as the Absolute self-splits “into God insofar as he fully exists and the obscure, impenetrable Ground of his Existence” (Žižek, 2009, p. 5). So, the gap in question is an immanent gap. It is not imposed from outside. On the one hand, there is a gap that separates two distinct domains. On the other, through this separation, the two domains are related and unified. The gap, or more accurately put, the boundary, is porous: it brings together by virtue of keeping apart, and conversely—it keeps apart by virtue of bringing together: a porous membrane that at once divides and unites. Worth repeating: it joins and unites just as much as it divides and distinguishes. So, why does Žižek insist on the irreducible antagonism between these two levels? Why does Žižek miss the composure (Gelassenheit) of pure freedom “that thinks about nothing and rejoices in its nonbeing” (Schelling, 1813, p. 134), which is equivalent to satori? Why does he miss the deep ground of unity? Why does he focus on the disruption, the gap, the antagonism at the expense of the moment of unity? Simply put, this is Žižek’s version of the inexhaustible all. How can the Absolute remain inexhaustible? If the Substance is fully realized, then there is no need for the Subject. In reference to his Lacanian interpretation of “the Hegelian project of conceiving the Absolute ‘not only as Substance, but also as Subject’” (Žižek, 2009, p. 7), Žižek locates the gap within the Absolute in the form of Subject preventing Substance from achieving its full realization. Subject is nothing but this prevention. … subject designates the “imperfection” of Substance, the inherent gap, self-deferral, distance-­from-itself, which forever prevents Substance from fully realizing itself, from becoming “fully itself.” The fact that there is something in God that is not God means that Substance implies Subject as its constitutive openness, gap. (Žižek, 2009, p.  7; emphases added)

    This is the German Idealist insight into what subject is, which is not the subject of the Enlightenment tradition, the Light of Reason. Rather, it is the “infinite lack of being,” “night of the world,” “night of the Self,” “the violent gesture of contraction that negates every being outside itself,” “the eclipse of (constituted) reality,” “the abyss,” “absolute negativity,” “the vortex of drives,” “mad dance,” “the self-enclosed rotary motion of drives,” “the antagonism between the contractive and the expansive force,” “the horror of the primordial vortex of drives,” and so forth (Žižek, 2009, pp. 8–9). This is where Žižek locates freedom. Subject is on the side of freedom because it is that which prevents Substance from fully realizing itself. It is the constitutive openness, the gap. The dynamism of Freedom issues forth from the inability of Substance to fully realize itself, and that is the Subject. Žižek characterizes this absolute negativity as “madness,” the disintegration of the subject’s universe, and considers the subsequent construction of a symbolic universe—the domain of logos, light, Word, historicity, the universe of temporal progression, the domain of multiple and shifting narrativizations, and so forth—as the subject’s projection “onto reality as a kind of substitute-formation destined to recompense us for the loss of the immediate, presymbolic real” (Žižek, 2009, p.  9; emphasis added).

    278

    5  Žižek and Granularity

    However, as Freud himself asserted apropos of Schreber, is not the manufacturing of a substitute-formation that recompenses the subject for the loss of reality the most succinct definition of paranoiac construction as an attempt to cure the subject of the disintegration of his universe? In short, the ontological necessity of “madness” resides in the fact that it is not possible to pass directly from the purely “animal soul” immersed in its natural ­life-­world to “normal” subjectivity dwelling in its symbolic universe—the vanishing mediator between the two is the “mad” gesture of radical withdrawal from reality that opens up the space for its symbolic (re)constitution. (Žižek, 2009, p. 9; emphasis added)

    As we can clearly notice in this quote, for Žižek, the nonsymbolic real, which is opened by a radical withdrawal from the symbolic (conventional) reality, can only be characterized as the madness of the presymbolic domain of phantasmagorical presentations. He does not consider the possibility of the bliss of trans-symbolic domain of subtle and causal levels of experience. Normalcy, in opposition to the Lacanian thesis, is not a subspecies of psychosis. Psychosis is a pre-personal domain of experience, and not necessarily something desirable or growth-inducing. In contrast, normalcy is personal, and trans-symbolic is the transpersonal level of experience. In Part III, we consider the educational implications of such an arc stretching from the prepersonal, to personal, to transpersonal domains of experience.

    References McGrath, S. J. (2012). The dark ground of spirit: Schelling and the unconscious. Routledge. Wilber, K. (1982). The pre/trans fallacy. Journal of Humanistic Psychology, 22(2), 5–43. https:// doi.org/10.1177/0022167882222002 Žižek, S. (2009). The Abyss of Freedom. An essay by Slavoj Žižek with the text of Schelling’s Die Weltalter (Ages of the World, 2nd draft, 1813) in English translation by J. Norman. University of Michigan Press.

    Part III

    The Educational Tapestry

    The tragedy of man [sic] is that of somebody who is starving and sitting at a richly laden table but does not reach out with his hand, because he cannot see what is right in front of him. For the real world has inexhaustible splendour, the real life is full of meaning and abundance, where we grasp it, it is full of miracles and glory. – NICOLAI HARTMANN, (Ethik. 4. Aufl., de Gruyter, Berlin, 1962, p. 11) To learn the Buddha Way is to learn the self. To learn the self is to forget the self. To forget the self is to be verified by the myriad things [of the world]. – DŌGEN, Shōbōgenzō (cited in Davis, 2009, p. 256) You would not find out the boundaries of the soul, even by travelling every path: so deep a measure does it have. –HERACLITUS Woe to those who, to the very end, insist on regulating the movement that exceeds them with the narrow mind of a mechanic who changes a tire. – GEORGES BATAILLE (The Accursed Share (trans. Robert Hurley. New York: Zone Books, 1991), p. 26) When I criticize a system, they think I criticize them – and that is of course because they fully accept the system and identify themselves with it. – THOMAS MERTON (Follow the Ecstasy: The Hermitage Years of Thomas Merton, John Howard Griffin, 1993, p. 97) As a lamp, a cataract, a star in space an illusion, a dewdrop, a bubble a dream, a cloud, a flash of lightning view all created things like this. –DIAMOND SŪTRA, (trans. Red Pine, Washington, DC: Counterpoint, 2001, p. 27, chap. 32)

    280

    The Educational Tapestry Intellectuals cannot live without pathos. Theists find pathos in the distance between the human and the divine. Realists find it in the abyss separating human thought and language from reality as it is in itself. Pragmatists find it in the gap between contemporary humanity and a utopian human future in which the very idea of responsibility to anything except our fellow-humans has become unintelligible, resulting in the first truly humanistic culture. – RICHARD RORTY (Philosophy as Cultural Politics: Philosophical Papers, 2007, p. 135)

    Given the material surveyed in Part II, it is, I hope, considered less preposterous—at least no more preposterous than the absolutely remarkable and mind-­boggling, mathematically derived claim that the observable Universe, all the energy and spacetime of the Universe, was concentrated into an infinitely hot and dense point of zero size, the primordial state of Lemaître’s “primeval atom” or the “cosmic egg,” also known as the Big Bang singularity, in the beginning of the whole saga of the universe, our cosmic origin story, according to the standard and now increasingly disputed Big Bang cosmology (Dijkgraaf, 2019); also no more preposterous than the Harmanian objects that withdraw into a domain of non-relationality that can never be exhaustively contacted—to claim that each identity interpermeates every other identity; that each moment of existence interpermeates every other moment; that each place interpermeates every other place; that each determination interpermeates every other determination; that each thought/affect interpermeates every other thought/affect; that each pain and suffering interpermeate every other pain and suffering; that each nation, religion, Age, thing, number, culture, name, level of reality, and so forth interpermeates every other nation, religion, Age, thing, number, culture, name, level of reality, and so on. Needless to say, this is not how we experience things ordinarily. Nonetheless, how things are ordinarily experienced is seldom a reliable indicator in our efforts to understand the structure of reality. Thought is rarely about directly observable eventities (Landry, 2002). After all, we do not experience the event of Big Bang and the events that immediately followed it, the early universe, except through extrapolating Einstein’s equations of general relativity back in time or perform some other mathematical acrobatics (Hossenfelder, 2022). More to the point, if such interpermeation is indeed the case, why remain attached to one person, religion, nation, or culture at the expense of the others? Why can we not embrace them all? Why can we not have a heart of non-discrimination? Can we not overcome the dimension of ontological conflict? Are we condemned to a situation described, for instance, by Chantal Mouffe’s notion of “agonistic pluralism,” where antagonism is ineradicable, which can nonetheless be fruitfully mobilized for

    The Educational Tapestry

    281

    radical democratic politics (1999), or Žižek’s notion of ontological antagonism, the traumatic Real constitutive of the human condition? We need a new self-model perhaps. Neither a universal rational self (Rawlsian or Habermasian) for non-rational domains of reality are equally compelling, if not more so, nor a universally conflicted self. Why can we not entertain the notion of a totally emancipated self, a conflict-free self, and the sociopolitics that emerges out of this model? This is not just total wishful thinking, not a simple delusion. A conflict-free self; and therefore, a less war-like society might indeed be a possibility. Not that the lines of causality run from self to society. There is no self or society simpliciter. A less war-like society might induce the conditions necessary for the emergence of a conflict-free self. More pertinently, our stronger claim has been that not only that each identity interpermeates every other identity, that there is no preconstituted identity, but that each identitiy at once interpermeates all moments of existence, all places, all determinations, all thoughts/affects, all nations, all religions, all Ages, all things, all cultures, all numbers, all names, all levels of reality, and so forth, in a cross-category fashion, if you will: a Novalis rose is the Carina Nebula is the prime number 67 is Marx’s Capital is James Webb Space Telescope is C.  G. Jung is Jean-Jacques Rousseau’s Discourse on the Origin and the Foundation of Inequality Among Mankind is Planck’s constant is Kaluza-Klein theory is our cat Blacky is a dewdrop is the positive Grassmannian is Suleiman the Magnificent is FM-2030 (the Iranian  novelist and futurist Fereidoun M.  Esfandiary, who coined this name for himself “in anticipation of the arrival of the technological singularity in the year 2030” (Jorjani, 2020, p. 57; see Tiven), and so forth. This is a direct corollary to the notion of the field of radical immanence we espouse. It is not that numbers interpermeate with numbers alone but not with colors or sounds or concepts or bosons or Heidegger’s historical epochs of being. It is rather that numbers interpermeate with numbers and with everything else as well irrespective of whether they belong to the same category of things or not for categories themselves are granular. Secondly, there is no identity (moment, place, determination, thought/affect, nation, religion, Age, thing, culture, number, name, level of reality, and so on) more important or more precious than any other for there is no identity simpliciter (no moment, place, determination, thought/affect, nation, religion, Age, thing, culture, number, name, level of reality, and so forth simpliciter). Namely, nothing can be taken to be inherently self-existent, independent, and discrete by virtue of the co-­ dependent arising of things. Each determination is provisionally posited to be true (that is, special, unique, uniquely vulnerable, beautiful, valuable, important, central, consistent, integral, and so forth), then emptied, and concomitantly realized to be the center of the whole existence. Each is affirmed and negated within the same breath. These two principles put together (all-pervasive interpermeation and co-­ dependent origination), which is really two ways of saying the same thing, namely, the operation of granularity, then constitute our generic hyperholistic orientation, which goes beyond any domain-specific holisms. The latter rely on the distinction between natural hierarchies, or holarchies (from holon, orders of increasing holism and wholeness), versus noxious oppressive dominator hierarchies (Wilber, 1996, 2000b). We go a step further and let this distinction collapse thanks to Tiantai Buddhist ontology we have deployed in Part II.

    282

    The Educational Tapestry

    The implications of such hyperholism, that is, such an all-pervasive interpermeation and co-dependent origination for education are twofold: first, education cannot be anything but hyperholistic in its ontological orientation. At the minimum, it has to be aligned with such hyperholism as a regulative ideal. Secondly, educational activity is to be reorganized in all its forms, formal and informal, with this regulative ideal in mind in order to live up to the granularity of existence, its omnicentrism, its infinitization. Every moment and every place are a moment and a place of education for education at its zero-level concerns the granularity of existence, the omnicentrism of existence, the infinity of existence. Anything less than such an all-pervasive ontological orientation will render education susceptible to dogmatism, ossification, stagnation, stultification, and decay, where different forms of ignorance are celebrated—the Socratic ignorance is not one of these forms of ignorance since the ignorant is not protected from any insight into their own ignorance. One good example of how the celebration of ignorance in the context of scientific knowledge is lamented comes from the late cosmologist and public intellectual Carl Sagan. As he puts it in his The Demon-Haunted World (1997), I have a foreboding of an America in my children’s or grandchildren’s time—when the United States is a service and information economy; when nearly all the manufacturing industries have slipped away to other countries; when awesome technological powers are in the hands of a very few, and no one representing the public interest can even grasp the issues; when the people have lost the ability to set their own agendas or knowledgeably question those in authority; when, clutching our crystals and nervously consulting our horoscopes, our critical faculties in decline, unable to distinguish between what feels good and what’s true, we slide, almost without noticing, back into superstition and darkness. The dumbing down of American is most evident in the slow decay of substantive content in the enormously influential media, the 30 second sound bites (now down to 10 seconds or less), lowest common denominator programming, credulous presentations on pseudoscience and superstition, but especially a kind of celebration of ignorance. […] We’ve arranged a global civilization in which most crucial elements – transportation, communications, and all other industries; agriculture, medicine, education, entertainment, protecting the environment; and even the key democratic institution of voting – profoundly depend on science and technology. We have also arranged things so that almost no one understands science and technology. This is a prescription for disaster. We might get away with it for a while, but sooner or later this combustible mixture of ignorance and power is going to blow up in our faces. (p. 28; emphasis added)

    Patently, this is rather simplistic and ethnocentric to say the least. Historical realities are seldom so simple but why lament the celebration of ignorance in America only and not the other industrialized nations, if not the whole world, as well? What is more, that Sagan thinks that “we have also arranged things so that almost no one understands science and technology” gives the impression that it was just a matter of our decision whether and to what extent we could let science and technology be transparent or obscure to the average public-schooled American. Technoscientific knowledge, no matter how much of the society achieves an exhaustive understanding of it, is, ontologically speaking, inherently less than transparent. There is ambiguity in being. Sagan does not seem to have an appreciation for the ontological incompleteness of reality, which is then plugged up by all sorts of other (generally irrational) means. This plugging up is what is called ideology in the ŽiŽekian sense.

    The Educational Tapestry

    283

    Nevertheless, Sagan points to a widespread problem of the eroding of trust in the general public as to the value and content of technoscientific/rationalistic mode of thinking, especially in the so-called advanced countries of the global North. How else can we explain the resurgence of Flat-Earthers, for instance? Well, clearly, the eroding of trust in technoscientific/rationalistic mode of thinking is one aspect of the problem, but what are the underlying reasons for the eroding of trust in rational scientific inquiry in the first place? Sagan’s account is simplistic in another sense as well. Take a contemporary conservative figure like psychologist Jordan Peterson, for instance. It is not possible to readily claim that as a public intellectual he does not have the requisite grasp of the issues that trouble us all such as climate emergency. He has more than rudimentary grasp of the issue. Nevertheless, he does not agree with many of the proposed solutions that are global in scope and application. He thinks such large-scale top-down solutions concerning the climate crisis will make things worse, especially for the people in the global South. Regardless of what he thinks, argues for, or believes in, however, he cannot be summarily dismissed as being ill-educated. He is very well-educated. He is not ignorant by any modern standard and definitely does not celebrate ignorance. And yet, he can be skeptical of the scientific consensus on the present climate breakdown and the ways to tackle it. Clearly, he does not fit the description Sagan provides above, maybe because he is Canadian? If it is not a matter of the absence of public intellectuals who can barely grasp the issues at hand, what is the underlying problem then? The underlying problem, in our opinion, is that neither Sagan nor Peterson is hyperholistic enough in the face of ontological ambiguity. Unquestionably, it is easy enough to find anyone guilty of it since no one can be hyperholistic enough by definition. But at least we can be hyperholistic by orientation. Once that orientation is in place, everyone can try to be hyperholistic in more and more ways and domains of life if we want more and more peaceful ways of co-existing since the idea is that the more holistic an individual or group is the less warlike they would be—I am not talking about creative destruction here; it is hard to argue there is anything creative in the unhinged violence and ongoing wars and conflicts in the world today (the bloodbath in Syria, Iraq, Afghanistan, Yemen, Congo, Sudan, Ethiopia, Rwanda, Nigeria, Libya, Ukraine, Mali, and elsewhere), the Israeli-Palestinian conflict, the Kurdish-Turkish conflict, the plight of Rohingya Muslims in Myanmar, the almost regular school shootings in the US, not to mention the “war on terror,” “war on drugs,” and so forth. For the more holistic we are the more we realize the all-­ pervasive interpermeation and co-dependent origination of things. We must never tire of being reminded that we never exist by ourselves. Rather, we always co-exist. Put more precisely, there is no other way but to co-exist. We are always holistic in one way or another whether we like it or not. Better to like it. And the more we like it, the more we aspire to be it. This is one eternally insatiable thing that is good for us. A reasonable place to start in trying to be hyperholistic is Ken Wilber’s integral theory, or what is referred to as AQAL (All Quadrants All-Levels) approach to human development. He has recently come up with a memorable way of summarizing the main domains of interest for people to be more and more holistic in terms of their understanding, feeling, and action in the world. He calls these waking up,

    284

    The Educational Tapestry

    growing, up, opening up, cleaning up, and showing up (Wilber, 2017). We will go over his approach in more detail below. For now, we need to be reminded that Carl Sagan, Jordan Peterson, conspiratorial groups such as Flat-Earthers, Ken Wilber, and the ten-thousand other things in the world, namely, everything in the Kosmos, interpermeate, that is, each is omnicentric. You’ve got one; you’ve got all. These hyperbolic claims as to the foundation and goals of education might strike the reader as impractical. The first thing to note, however, is that, there is only one claim here. The foundation and goals, the alpha and omega, of education are one and the same thing, that is, they are hyperholistic. The origin is hyperholistic and, therefore, so is the end point, and vice versa since hyperholism implies non-­linearity. We begin and end with hyperholism. As to the question of impracticality, as a regulative ideal, maintaining such a claim helps us navigate more skillfully the daily practice of living, especially living in the present ecological crisis, the breakdown of the planetary climatic system and all the life forms the latter supports, engendered and exacerbated by the so-called globalised hyperindustrial hyperdigital neoliberal (read unchecked, unregulated, unrestrained) accelerated fossil/consumer technocapitalism’s hyperdynamic inertia, whereby the sociopolitical will to change course for a future Earth-centric ecological civilization is practically lacking (albeit not scientifically—grade school children can explain the greenhouse effect). The hyperbolic claims of some climate scientists and journalists reporting on the eco crisis (global heating, biodiversity loss and extinction of species, ocean acidification, topsoil loss, chemical pollution, clean fresh water scarcity, the increasing intensity and frequency of extreme weather conditions across the world, climate refugees, and so forth) as to the near-term societal collapse of the present human civilization due to the ecological overshoot (growing beyond the carrying capacity of the planet; overstepping the planetary boundaries) induced by the absolutization of the ‘constantly accelerating economic growth is beneficent’ model of contemporary corporate technocapitalism (capitalist productivism but also socialist productivism) that serves the growth of corporate greed for power while generating ecological and psychological externalities for everyone including themselves are equally remarkable and the solutions offered to deal with such a collapse are equally impractical—even if we indefinitely halted worldwide fossil-fuel-powered industrial production right now by some sort of a miracle (fusion energy?) or a global-­ scale crisis/curse such as COVID-19, or a sudden radical cultural enlightenment on a worldwide reach (why not?), a certain amount of global heating would already be baked in (Jamail, 2020). It is already too late. Let’s not lull ourselves into sleep-­ thinking that there is still time to turn things around. Wes Jackson and Robert Jensen’s book An Inconvenient Apocalpyse (2022) shares precisely this very sentiment. More disturbingly, it might even be counterproductive to abruptly cease industrial emissions in the name of decarbonizing the economy to save the planet since the anthropogenic aerosols and precursors such as mineral dust, sulphate, nitrate, organic carbon and black carbon, the tiny particles that are released into the atmosphere as the by-product of fossil fuel burning and other industrial processes, act as masking agents absorbing solar energy and reflecting it back into space hence

    The Educational Tapestry

    285

    resulting in the reduction of solar irradiation. This has an overall cooling effect, which we welcome. The implication of this so-called global dimming paradox is a case of ‘we’re damned if we do and damned if we don’t.’ If we stopped releasing aerosols now by halting industrial emissions, we would accelerate global heating since we would be losing the dimming effect of these aerosols. If we continued industrial activity without a care in the world, we would continue accelerating the global heating (Borlace, 2020). Needless to say, techno-optimists see in further economic growth and technological expansion the recipe for a fix to all our current problems. If we stopped techno-economic growth now, we would not be able to generate the solutions needed. We would be stuck with the detrimental trajectory we are on without being able to figure out innovative solutions on time. It might be argued that the foundation and goals of hyperholistic education find themselves in the same dire situation where not much can be done one way or the other to reform/radicalize the existing systems of education; that it is too late. There is too much inertia. Yet as it is not realistic to halt fossil-fuel-based industrial activity immediately and suddenly phase out coal, oil, and gas-burning to transition overnight to a renewable clean energy regime, it would not be realistic to claim that there is no room for hyperholistic educational forms within the current educational systems since there is no space for a radically different notion of education. It is not a matter of either one or the other, however. We have to be reminded of the interpervasiveness of all forms. Hyperholistic educational forms can and do interpervade with more conventional forms of educational ideas, practices and institutions. Having said that it is plain to see that building alternative parallel education systems from scratch would be much easier and realistic. Moreover, it is no secret that unlike Mouffe or Žižek we think it ontologically permissible to talk about hyperholistic educational forms to exist where all-pervasive interpermeation and co-dependent origination, granularity in short, are the guiding principles that can be put to use equally in ontological and epistemological registers. In any case, to go back to the ecological crisis, a typical (and typically good) example of gloom-and-doom scientific journalism comes from the journalist and former war reporter Dahr Jamail. His The End of Ice: Bearing Witness and Finding Meaning in the Path of Climate Disruption is “dedicated to the future generations of all species. Know that there were many of us who did what we could” (Jamail, 2020). The epigraph at the beginning of the book from Wendell Berry is equally evocative: “There are no unsacred places; there are only sacred places and desecrated places.” This sentiment is increasingly common in environmental journalism. Jamail (2020) provides a brief summary of the current situation: Our planet is rapidly changing, and what we are witnessing is unlike anything that has occurred in human, or even geologic, history. The heat-trapping nature of carbon dioxide (CO2) and methane, both greenhouse gases, has been scientific fact for decades, and according to NASA, “There is no question that increased levels of greenhouse gases must cause the Earth to warm in response.” Evidence shows that greenhouse gas emissions are causing the Earth to warm ten times faster than it should, and the ramifications of this are being felt, quite literally, throughout the entire biosphere. Oceans are warming at unprecedented rates, droughts and wildfires of increasing severity and frequency are altering forests around the globe, and the Earth’s cryosphere—the parts of the Earth so cold that water is frozen into

    286

    The Educational Tapestry

    ice or snow—is melting at an ever-accelerating rate. The subsea permafrost in the Arctic is thawing, and we could experience a methane “burp” of previously trapped gas at any moment, causing the equivalent of several times the total amount of CO2 humans have emitted to be released into the atmosphere. The results would be catastrophic. … Earth has not seen current atmospheric CO2 levels since the Pliocene, some 3 million years ago. Three-quarters of that CO2 will still be here in five hundred years. Given that it takes a decade to experience the full warming effects of CO2 emissions, we are still that far away from experiencing the impact of all the CO2 that we are currently emitting. Even if we stopped all greenhouse gas emissions, it would take another 25,000 years for most of what is currently in the atmosphere to be absorbed into the oceans. Climate disruption is progressing faster than ever, and faster than predicted. Seventeen of the eighteen hottest years ever recorded have occurred since the year 2001. The distress signals from our overheated planet are all around us, with reports, studies, and warnings increasing daily. Every single worst-case prediction made by the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) about the rise in temperatures, extreme weather, sea levels, and the increasing CO2 content in the atmosphere have fallen short of reality. Countless glaciers, rivers, lakes, forests, and species are already vanishing at a pace never seen before, and all of this from increasing the global mean temperature by “only” 1  °C above preindustrial baseline temperatures. According to some scientists, it could rise as much as a 10 °C by the year 2100. (Jamail, 2020, p. 5)

    Some readers might dismiss such alarmist accounts of the present situation. Jamail is not the first and only one to sound the alarm in such a doom-and-gloom tone though. Even more mainstream scientists, those who regularly contribute to the (some would say politically charged, compromised, doctored) IPCC reports (Hunziker, 2022)—the latter are considered, scientifically speaking, conservative in their assessments and future projections—sound alarmists these days. Take Bill McGuire’s latest book, Hothouse Earth, for instance. McGuire, who is emeritus professor of geophysical and climate hazards at University College London, is equally unambiguous in his message that “there is now no chance of us avoiding a perilous, all-pervasive climate breakdown. We have passed the point of no return and can expect a future in which lethal heatwaves and temperatures in excess of 50C (120F) are common in the tropics; where summers at temperate latitudes will invariably be baking hot, and where our oceans are destined to become warm and acidic” (McGuire paraphrased in McKie, 2022). Another recent research finding along the same lines published in the journal Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences argues that the question of whether “anthropogenic climate change result in worldwide societal collapse or even eventual human extinction” (Kemp et al., 2022) is “a dangerously underexplored topic” (Kemp et al., 2022). Kemp et al. explore it and suggest a framework for further exploration. “Climate catastrophe” has gone mainstream! Back to journalistic commentary, one telling account of the recent (2022) horrifically dystopian Pakistan floods is given by Jeffrey St. Clair (2022): The scale of the destruction defies the imagination. There are images and maps. But still you can’t quite wrap your mind around it. With reason. We’ve never seen anything like this. Never experienced it. Heard stories about it. There’s nothing to compare it to, not even the Biblical floods. We’ve gone beyond our own myths and legends.

    The Educational Tapestry

    287

    A third of an entire country—a big country, a country the size of Turkey [he should have said Türkiye!] and Venezuela—lies underwater, inundated by fierce floods from all directions. Thousands of miles of roads have been wiped out. Hundreds of bridges washed away. Rail lines and airports submerged. Nothing getting in, nothing getting out. The entire nation brought to a standstill. A nation with nuclear weapons and an unstable government, bordered by a hostile regime which has demonstrated every inclination to take devious advantage of Pakistan’s devastated condition. Fields flooded, crops lost, livestock drowned. Dams crumbled, power stations shorted out, transmission lines toppled, water treatment plants swamped. Refineries, factories, hospitals and schools engulfed. At least 220,000 houses were destroyed (imagine all of the houses in Spokane demolished), maybe a million more suffering some kind of damage, many beyond repair. At least 33 million people–more than the population of Texas and Oklahoma combined–at least temporarily displaced by the storms that have ravaged Pakistan since late June. At least 1,200 have died, 400 of them children. More are missing. More than 330,000 people (about the size of Cincinnati) are living in camps with no idea when they can return home, how they will get there or what they will return to. One of the fastest warming bodies of water on the planet the India Ocean is becoming a simmering cauldron, cooking up heat waves and super-monsoons. This year the heat– almost beyond the point of human survivability–came first, in two back-to-back waves in May and June. Then came the rains. Rains like few other regions on earth have ever experienced. Rains that swelled the ancient Indus River over its banks and beyond its floodplains, creating a giant lake 100 kilometers wide almost overnight, which remains visible from space. A lake which can’t be drained, because there’s no place to pump the water to. The rains that drenched Sindh were 784% above the average for August. The rains that flooded Balochistan were 500% above normal. As much as 40 inches more than normal. Numbers so high they don’t really have a meaning. One searches for a precedent and finds nothing even remotely close. This is now the precedent. This is the new benchmark. We’re told we must adapt. Adapt to what? Cataclysm? How? Pakistan, a country responsible for less than 1% of global carbon emissions, now faces the 8th highest climate risk in the world. But it’s coming for all of us, eventually, regardless of the level of culpability. There’s no place to hide. Ecological time is moving very fast now, so fast that we risk losing our bearings as a species, losing our connections to the landscape of the past, the very terrain that defined our existence, our ways of living, our sense of who and where we are. What were once fields are now lakes, what were once glaciers now cascades. And yet the floods of Pakistan are a mere prelude, an overture for the future that awaits us. There’s no going back now, no bridge fuel to the past, no carbon capture time machine, or nuclear techno-fix wormhole out of our predicament. At this terminal point, such fantasies are only a measure of our failure to confront how we got to where we are.

    Does rooting for hyperholistic education, which is not merely concerned about the present situation of the world, make any sense in a rapidly deteriorating ecological crisis possibly leading to a near-term societal collapse? What is our responsibility in the face of such a crushing finality? Who is in charge of all this (destruction, suffering and death)? Is beneficent and loving divine wisdom in charge and therefore things will be taken care of in ways which are hidden from us? Some sort of benevolent extra-terrestrial intervention to turn things around is in this category as

    288

    The Educational Tapestry

    well, which is, perhaps not so surprisingly, rather popular. Or is it us who are responsible for the restoration of unity to divine creation (tiqqun) as in the Lurianic Kabbalah (Fine, 2003)? Or perhaps no one is responsible? The whole thing is nonsense, without meaning, without why, without a teleological narrative. The same idea but more romantically put, the whole thing is a self-organizing, self-informing, auto-productive, playful dance of Shiva, “the blissful dance of the simultaneous creation, destruction, and preservation of the universe” (Wirth, 2019b, p. 217). What about shared responsibility? Does not co-dependent arising of things, the all-pervasive interpermeation of things, suggest shared responsibility? If every thing is interlocked with every other thing where each depends upon all and all depend on each one, which again can be depicted as the Jewel Net of Indra, then responsibility is shared and mutual. In other words, by virtue of hyperholism, there is really never an option of evading our responsibility in the face of anything. As the cliché goes, we are all in this together—because we are. Nonetheless, we are not in this together in a symmetrical fashion in terms of power. Some actors have vastly more power than others. Those who develop and deploy exponential technological ways of being command more power than those who do not or cannot. What we mean by exponential technology is the so-called NBIC convergence, the synthesis of nanotech, biotech, infotech, and cognitive science rendered realizable within the computational framework in such a way that developments in one domain feed into the developments in all the others intensifying the rate of change of technological enhancement and innovation in all these domains and more. Artificial intelligence (AI) systems that a handful of companies develop today will build, in a recursive fashion, better AI systems more quickly, which can in turn build even better AI systems even faster, which can in turn build even better AI systems even more rapidly all the way to the point of the so-called “technological singularity” (that word again!), where the boundary separating humans from computers is rendered obsolete, or more aptly put, where non-­ enhanced humans themselves might become obsolete. Those who control these systems, a miniscule fraction of humanity, exert enormous power over those masses who do not. The small number of these companies, one might say behemoths, such as the US digital giants known as GAFAM (Google, Apple, Facebook, Amazon, and Microsoft—not to mention the Big Pharma, Big Food, Big Grain, Big Oil, Big Farming, Big Military, Big Seed, Big Media, Big Pesticide, Big Mining, Big Accounting, Big Coffee, and so forth) that develop and deploy these systems have a certain vision of the future that does not necessarily align with the interests of the majority of human communities in the world and the overall health and flourishing of the biosphere in general (Rushkoff, 2022)—for instance, they do not have “Big Mind/Big Heart” (Wilber, 2017) in mind. No matter how commendable your vision of the future is, however, if you do not have the power to enact it, it is not going to measure up to much. The talk of hyperholistic education might look great on paper. Nevertheless, unless it acquires the kind of power GAFAM and the like wield it will not have much influence in terms of shaping the future. That may be the case. However, this does not prevent us from thinking in terms of long-time scales incorporating the whole arc of humanity past

    The Educational Tapestry

    289

    and future and beyond. Hyperholistic education does not have a predetermined agenda for the future. It simply aims to articulate a position, a position of formlessness, from which any form (of the future, even apocalyptic) is welcome for each form is an aspect of the same Kosmos, the hanging together of all forms. Once this welcoming attitude is firmly in place, possibilities for alternative actions and events are opened up. If there is even a modicum of truth to the warnings of the scientific community, dystopian future forms are increasingly likely. And the cutthroat billionaire class, especially the tech billionaires, has already got the message. Why else would they be prepping for an imminent collapse of the civilization they have helped create and sustain (Rushkoff, 2022)? According to Rushkoff, the ultra-rich is not motivated by making the world a better place. Rather, their main motivation revolves around transcending the human condition altogether. Taking their cue from Tesla founder Elon Musk colonising Mars, Palantir’s Peter Thiel reversing the ageing process, or artificial intelligence developers Sam Altman and Ray Kurzweil uploading their minds into supercomputers, they were preparing for a digital future that had less to do with making the world a better place than it did with transcending the human condition altogether. Their extreme wealth and privilege served only to make them obsessed with insulating themselves from the very real and present danger of climate change, rising sea levels, mass migrations, global pandemics, nativist panic and resource depletion. For them, the future of technology is about only one thing: escape from the rest of us.

    Hyperholistic education has a different mode of transcending the human condition in mind. It does not involve insulating ourselves from reality, which is a logical impossibility anyway. Rather, it follows a different type of Prometheanism in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal, where the return to the world of suffering (the world of time) having been pervaded by the realization of the Supreme Identity—or whatever we choose to call it: nirvana, satori, Enlightenment, Awakening, kensho, Great Liberation (moksha), True Self, Ultimate Reality, the groundless Ground of being, the Original Face, ever-present Witness, in short, eternity—in order to act skillfully in the mundane temporal world to alleviate the suffering of all sentient beings caught up in the wheel of time by engaging them without any coercion on their own terms helping them experience moksha themselves if they so wish is the prime directive. For this to happen, we do not have to be in a state of waiting for a future to come. The idea of hyperholistic education might sound delusional but the way to tackle the seemingly intractable common social, economic, political, and environmental problems is by getting hyperholistic alternatives to the conventional educational sphere up and running now, not wait in anticipation of a future to come. That we are in dire need of alternative actions goes without saying. It is 2023 at the time of writing of this book and there is no sustained critique of surreal warmongering permitted in corporate media, for instance. Why is it so difficult to learn from history? Why do U.S. history teachers in U.S. elementary schools today—in 2022!—tell children that nuclear bombs were dropped on Japan to save lives—or rather “the bomb” (singular) to avoid mentioning Nagasaki? Researchers and professors have poured over the evidence for

    290

    The Educational Tapestry

    75 years. They know that Truman knew that the war was over, that Japan wanted to surrender, that the Soviet Union was about to invade. They’ve documented all the resistance to the bombing within the U.S. military and government and scientific community, as well as the motivation to test bombs that so much work and expense had gone into, as well as the motivation to intimidate the world and in particular the Soviets, as well as the open and shameless placing of zero value on Japanese lives. How were such powerful myths generated that the facts are treated like skunks at a picnic? (Swanson, 2022)

    I am not sure how to answer this question except by pointing out that hyperholistic education by its very nature, that is, by virtue of all-pervasive interpermeation and co-dependent origination, has prima facie obligation to be anti-war, anti-militarist, anti-capitalist, anti-imperialist, anti-bourgeois, anti-authoritarian, anti-nationalist, anti-totalitarian, anti-clerical, anti-misogynist, anti-racist, anti-anti-LGBTQ+, anti-­ misanthropist, anti-ecocide, anti-xenophobic, anti-sexist, anti-anthropocentrist, anti-nuclear armament, anti-Eurocentrist, anti-establishment, and so forth, for alleviation of suffering is the prime directive. The ecocrisis, the hegemony of exponential technology, corporate greed, and rampant militarism coupled with the further development and deployment of ever more advanced nuclear weapons constitute formidable challenges facing the continuation of life on our planet. We are acutely aware of these challenges. Hyperholistic education in the form of a Buddhist Modernist ontology bonded with Marxist praxis broadly understood might be an appropriate response here (Cummiskey, 2017; McMahan, 2008). In this particular context, we can enlist the aid of the following heuristics to operationalize the implications of our hyperholistic orientation in more palpable terms: 1. Proposition A: Ultimately and immediately all is fine. Proposition B: Nevertheless, everything is not all right, the omnipresent traumatic kernel underlies the ontological instability (incompleteness or inconclusiveness or ambiguity) of existence (cf. Žižek). These two propositions seem incompatible. Are things ultimately fine or not? They are and they are not depending on the soteriological context. We have argued in Part II that the ontological and soteriological spheres are inexorably intertwined. We cannot answer the question, “are things ultimately fine or not?” in isolation from the therapeutic principle of revealing and bringing into action the unconditioned in any thought pattern. That things are ultimately fine and that they are not can both work towards the same end, namely, the end of suffering, if skillfully employed. 2. As a direct corollary flowing from 1, no position is to be absolutized, including this one. That is, no position is absolutely true or untrue; or it is absolutely true because it is absolutely untrue, and vice versa. In other words, all positions are at once self-affirming as well as self-cancelling or self-undermining. By virtue of this we do not exclude any position. Rather, we embrace them all since any position can be mobilised as skillful means (upāya) to alleviate suffering by nurturing and strengthening the awareness of all interpenetrates all. Hyperholistic education is not only about ideas and concepts such as “all interpenetrates all” but more so about methods for the transformations of conscious-

    The Educational Tapestry

    291

    ness that bring the self, the sense of existence one feels, more in line with the nondual reality whereby a sense of a separate ego, a distinct source of action and awareness independent of the rest of the world, entirely drops out of the picture replaced instead by a sense of existence where one feels unified with the whole world as the whole world. Violence largely belongs to the domain of separate egos vying for power and hegemony. Nondual awareness is the best antidote to such affliction. Sketched in broad strokes, hyperholistic education is focused on the cultivation of nondual awareness. Violence in the form of negative dialectic, “leading all determinations back to the indeterminacy of their origin” (Wirth, 2003, pp. 115–116) might be deployed as a path—as “emancipatory destructiveness,” or as “liberating violence” (Wirth, 2003, p. 116)—to nondual awareness. The latter, clearly, complicates the question of violence as a skillful means. 3. Any position summons (though not necessarily welcoming—antagonism is eternal, but so is bliss) all other positions in a non-All holistic fashion; or any position leads to (or reciprocally presupposed by or entails) any other position given enough attention and effort to establish the necessary connections. 4. There is therefore fundamental equality of all positions. There is no value hierarchy among positions. All positions are rendered equal by virtue of being identical. Everybody and everything are equally embraced. Nondual awareness is ego-awareness, but only from the perspective of nondual awareness. 5. Fundamentally, there is no incommensurability among positions for things are granular, that is, interpervasive. Communication is always possible. The implication for education is that anything can learn (or can be taught) anything else. Does that mean that molluscs can learn quantum mechanics? In principle, yes, if we are to believe Plotinus. That is, the path of ascent, return to the One, is open to matter as well. Everything returns to the One, eventually; for dramatic effect, we can say instantly in an always-already fashion if you are genuinely mystical. In practice, at present, as far as we know molluscs learning quantum mechanics is a near impossibility, but only judged from our ordinary non-occult present understanding of reality. Why exclude the occult? Because it is not rational; therefore, not open to mutual deliberation and argumentation? Harmanian metaphysics admits of the occult (that is, hidden, shadowy subterranean reality, Heideggerian withdrawn being, object to object, noumenon to noumenon, interactions, and so forth) and we are perfectly capable of engaging in mutual deliberation and argumentation concerning the merits of such a metaphysics. Furthermore, can we experience/know what it is like to be a bat (Nagel, 1974)? In line with the principle of all-pervasive interpermeation of things, we would say, again, yes, we can experience what it is like to be a bat. It is possible to know what it is like to be a bat or anything else for that matter by virtue of the granularity of experience. As a matter of fact, we do not need to go through a third-person scientific understanding of the characteristics of the organism or object at hand in order to understand what it is like to be that organism or object. As Thomas Nagel (1974), contemporary American philosopher,

    292

    The Educational Tapestry

    famously argued, this kind of “reductive analyses of the mental” or “any explanatory system of functional states, or intentional states” cannot exhaust the analysis of conscious mental states. The subjective character of experience is irreducible to such analyses. The implication of the granularity of experience is that we can experience what it is like to be this or that by being this or that since the subjective character of experience, the inner life of things, is not sealed; it is granular. We do not need to reduce the subjective character of experience to a physicalist account of it to experience it from an external point of view. We can experience it more directly. We just need to acknowledge the superconscious levels of experience. If one is convinced of the existence of synesthetic experiences, one might also be convinced of the existence of superconscious levels of experience where the objective boundaries between different forms of life become more and more porous giving access to the subjective experience of things. Not only can we experience what it means to be a bat, we can also experience what it means to be a chair! Ultimately, there is no alien (inaccessible) form of life for there is no limit to granularity. 6. Hyperholism implies at the minimum a cosmocentric rather than an egocentric, ethnocentric, racecentric, creedcentric, tribecentric, nationcentric, anthropocentric, speciescentric, worldcentric, heliocentric, biocentric, technocentric, and so forth level of identification, identification with the whole Universe rather than its more limited/bounded parts. Identifying with the whole Universe is the most appropriate and fruitful starting point for the intentional practice of omnicentrism. The whole Universe is not just the physical cosmos but also the moral cosmos à la Kant, if you will, hence, Kosmos rather than cosmos. Expressed in religious terms, the Universe itself is the primary sacrament, the primary sacred being. The Bible starts with cosmogenesis after all (the Book of Genesis, chapter 1). Identification with the whole Universe is a matter of knowledge (prajna)—which leads to the realization of anatman, namely, no-self (things are devoid of ego-substance, egolessness of all things and persons), and animitta, free from conditions (the unconditioned, the formless)—as well as a great compassionate heart (karuna), if we opt to use Buddhist phraseology. Upāya is the outcome of prajna and karuna. 7. Sciences, arts, ethics/religion/spiritual life, and self-knowledge are inseparable. One does not go without the others. Privileging one at the expense of the others is possible but unnecessary and futile. Where there is one, there are the others, and therefore, educational activity should be organized with this general orienting principle in mind. Dividing educational activity into discrete subject-areas is counterproductive. 8. To reiterate, hyperholistic education is not merely concerned about the present situation of the world. In a fundamental way, it is about what is not on the menu. It aims to imagine a deep human future, an ecological civilization that is to come, for instance. We might be at the beginning of a new ecological civilization while also being at the end of a very destructive fossil fuel civilization

    The Educational Tapestry

    293

    (McGrath, 2021). Apocalyptic and eschatological futures seem to coincide. Sean McGrath (2021) asks, “Ten thousand years from now, what does human civilization look like?” William MacAskill (2022) asks the same question but goes a bit further with the next million-year of human civilization in mind. He takes a really longtermist perspective on the issues that impact us all now. The upshot of such longtermist considerations is that we do not have to remain consumer capitalists forever. It is not the pinnacle of human civilization. We can imagine different ways of being human, different Promethean projects, perhaps even a Buddhist Promethean project. Hyperholistic education is not for today, tomorrow, or for the next five years. It is a long-range movement. Its imaginative capacity spans a much broader stretch of time. Moreover, the real possibility of universal fulfilment of justice for the dead as well as the living right now appears to be inexistent; it appears that it can only emerge in the future apropos Meillassoux (Oral, 2017; Watkin, 2011). Hyperholistic education therefore first and foremost targets our imaginative capacities, our capacity to imagine different ways of life. The latter would probably take posthuman and/or transhuman and/or nonhuman forms in one way or another. 9. What is the meaning of the life of photosynthetic cyanobacteria that lived three billion years ago, which were the first organisms that are known to have produced oxygen thanks to which pretty much all the living things we see around us now are alive (Chi, 2016)? What is more, cyanobacteria are integrally incorporated into the body of plants in the form of chloroplasts with which plants synthesize food for themselves and for everybody else. Thank you, again, dear cyanobacteria. We are all interconnected. What is the meaning of my life, whose deep connection to cyanobacteria is not readily obvious in my mundane existence? Things are interconnected in ways that defy the scope of the frameworks we use to make sense of things. We are attached to the deep past and to the deep future in ways that we cannot even imagine no matter how exquisitely developed our imaginative capacities might be. This is the modus operandi of hyperholistic education. It can be operationalized at increasingly astronomical temporal-­spatial scales. It therefore is conveniently immune to criticisms as to the impracticality of its tenets and methods. The latter are, by definition, never impractical since they depend on how widely we cast the net. After all, what is the practical aspect of the idea that the universe, which is apparently expanding in an accelerating fashion, will reach a state of maximum entropy leading to a heat death where everything, I mean everything, every single unit of matter and energy, is rendered null and void in a slow and agonizing fashion? This is one of the end of the universe scenarios, which are clearly explicated in theoretical astrophysicist Katie Mack’s book, The End of Everything (Astrophysically Speaking) (2020). A cosmological-constant-induced apocalypse is a slow and agonizing one, marked by increasing isolation, inexorable decay, and an eons-long fade into darkness. In some sense, it doesn’t end the universe exactly, but rather ends everything in it, and renders it null and void. (Mack, 2020, p. 82)

    294

    The Educational Tapestry

    For Brassier, such “descendant” statements are not necessarily horrifying. They do have a practical outcome. As he puts it in his Nihil Unbound (2010): Natural science produces ancestral statements, such as that the universe is roughly 13.7 billion years old, that the earth formed roughly 4.5 billion years ago, that life developed on earth approximately 3.5 billion years ago, and that the earliest ancestors of the genus Homo emerged about 2 million years ago. Yet it is also generating an ever-increasing number of ‘descendent’ statements, such as that the Milky Way will collide with the Andromeda galaxy in 3 billion years; that the earth will be incinerated by the sun 4 billions years hence; that all the stars in the universe will stop shining in 100 trillion years; and that eventually, one trillion, trillion, trillion years from now, all matter in the cosmos will disintegrate into unbound elementary particles. Philosophers should be more astonished by such statements than they seem to be, for they present a serious problem for post-Kantian philosophy. Yet strangely, the latter seems to remain entirely oblivious to it. The claim that these statements are philosophically enigmatic has nothing to do with qualms about the methods of measurement involved, or with issues of empirical accuracy, or any other misgivings about scientific methodology. They are enigmatic because of the startling philosophical implications harboured by their literal meaning. For the latter seems to point to something which violates the basic conditions of conceptual intelligibility stipulated by post-Kantian philosophy. (pp. 49–50; emphasis added)

    What does Brassier mean by “something which violates the basic conditions of conceptual intelligibility stipulated by post-Kantian philosophy”? The practical outcome Brassier has in mind is that the transcendental structures of meaning elucidated by the Kantian Copernican Revolution in philosophy are rendered obsolete thanks to “[t]he speculative import of science’s Copernican revolution,” which consists in the “ex-centring of thought relative to being. Ironically enough, as Meillassoux caustically observes, philosophy has sought to account for science’s Copernican turn by invoking a correlation which makes being orbit around thinking, in what effectively amounts to a Ptolemaic counter-revolution” (Brassier, 2010, pp.  84–85). Human beings and their sense-making apparatuses do not constitute a fulcrum point to grasp things. Thought orbits around being, not the other way around. For Brassier, this is liberating. For us, this is also liberating but only to a certain extent after which it becomes debilitating since without a telos unbound nihilism follows. As far as Brassier is concerned, a mature human civilization is bound up with nihil unbound. Scurrying after a telos is a childish thing to do. We beg to differ. The groundless Ground of being is by definition telos-free. Thought, however, is a different matter. The groundless Ground of being is thought’s telos. Until thought attains its telos, it will attempt the impossible, namely, making being orbit around itself. As the epigraphs from Hartmann, Dōgen, and Heraclitus above attest, “the inexhaustible splendour of the world,” “verification by the myriad things of the world,” and “unfathomable boundaries of the soul” bear witness to the trajectory open to us all, a trajectory of infinite abundance and majesty. Education cannot remain unaffected by the gravitational pull of such a trajectory. In the first instance, it might sound utterly bewildering to wed education to such a hyperholistic vision. Yet it is our task in Part III to attempt to do just that notwithstanding Brassier’s nihil unbound!

    The Educational Tapestry

    295

    References Borlace, D. (2020). Global Dimming Paradox: Are we facing an abrupt temperature spike? https:// www.youtube.com/watch?v=emn1hBSHUfQ Brassier, R. (2010). Nihil unbound: Enlightenment and extinction. Palgrave Macmillan. Chi, T. (2016). Everything is connected – Here’s how. TEDxTaipei. https://www.youtube.com/wat ch?app=desktop&v=rPh3c8Sa37M Cummiskey, D. (2017). Buddhist modernism and Kant on enlightenment. In Buddhist philosophy: A comparative approach (1st ed.). Ed. Steven M. Emmanuel. John Wiley and Sons. Davis, B. W. (2009). The presencing of truth: Dōgen’s Genjōkōan. In W. Edelglass & J. L. Garfield (Eds.), Buddhist philosophy: Essential readings (pp. 251–259). Oxford University Press. Dijkgraaf, R. (2019). String theory and the end of space and time with Robbert Dijkgraaf. https:// www.youtube.com/watch?v=0T%2D%2DWC4D1C0 Fine, L. (2003). Physician of the soul, healer of the cosmos: Isaac Luria and his Kabbalistic fellowship. Stanford University Press. Hossenfelder, S. (2022). We don’t know how the universe began, and we will never know. Backreaction. http://backreaction.blogspot.com/2022/08/we-­dont-­know-­how-­universe-­began-­ and-­we.html?m=1 Hunziker, R. (2022, September 2). How bad can it get? Counterpunch. https://www.counterpunch. org/2022/09/02/how-­bad-­can-­it-­get/ Jorjani, J. R. (2020). Prometheism. London: Arktos. Jackson, W., & Jensen, R. (2022). An inconvenient apocalypse: Environmental collapse, climate crisis, and the fate of humanity. University of Notre Dame. Jamail, D. (2020). The end of ice: Bearing witness and finding meaning in the path of climate disruption. The New Press. Kemp, L., et  al. (2022). Climate Endgame: Exploring catastrophic climate change scenarios. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 119(34), 1–9. https://doi.org/10.1073/ pnas.2108146119 Landry, F. (2002). An immanent metaphysics. Self-published. MacAskill, W. (2022). What we owe the future: A million-year view. Oneworld Publications. Mack, K. (2020). The end of everything: (Astrophysically speaking). Scribner. McGrath, S.  J. (2021). Hosting Earth with Sean McGrath. https://www.youtube.com/ watch?app=desktop&v=FKdsfEvr_BI McKie, R. (2022). ‘Soon it will be unrecognisable’: Total climate meltdown cannot be stopped, says expert. The Guardian. https://www.theguardian.com/environment/2022/jul/30/ total-­climate-­meltdown-­inevitable-­heatwaves-­global-­catastrophe McMahan, D. L. (2008). A brief history of interdependence. In The making of Buddhist modernism. Oxford Academic. Mouffe, C. (1999). Deliberative democracy or agonistic pluralism? Social Research, 66(3), 745–758. https://www.jstor.org/stable/40971349 Nagel, T. (1974). What is it like to be a bat? The Philosophical Review, 83(4), 435–450. https:// doi.org/10.2307/2183914 Oral, S. B. (2017). The question concerning the aims of moral education: Meillassoux’s ethic of immortality. Interchange, 48, 39–54. Rushkoff, D. (2022, September 4). The super-rich ‘preppers’ planning to save themselves from the apocalypse. The Guardian. https://www.theguardian.com/news/2022/sep/04/ super-­rich-­prepper-­bunkers-­apocalypse-­survival-­richest-­rushkoff St. Clair, J. (2022, September 2). Roaming charges: Losing it. Counterpunch. https://www.counterpunch.org/2022/09/02/roaming-­charges-­68/ Swanson, D. (2022). The people in Hiroshima didn’t expect it either. Let’s Try Democracy. https:// davidswanson.org/the-­people-­in-­hiroshima-­didnt-­expect-­it-­either/ Watkin, C. (2011). Difficult atheism: Post-theological thinking in Alain Badiou, Jean-Luc Nancy and Quentin Meillassoux. Edinburgh University Press.

    296

    The Educational Tapestry

    Wilber, K. (1996). A brief history of everything. Shambala Publications. Wilber, K. (2000b). Sex, ecology, spirituality: The spirit of evolution. Shambala. Wilber, K. (2017). The religion of tomorrow: A vision for the future of the great traditions. Shambala. Wirth, J. M. (2003). The conspiracy of life: Meditations on Schelling and his time. State University of New York Press. Wirth, J. M. (2019b). Chapter 6: Dancing on the Verge: Schelling, Dōgen, and integral thinking. In Dancing with Sophia: Integral philosophy on the verge. State University of New York.

    Chapter 6

    Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    A few preliminary observations by way of an orientation are in order first. That the human experience is not limited to the complex workings of mental-egoic consciousness interpermeating with its immensely intricate sociohistorical contexts can serve as our starting point in our discussion of holistic, or rather, hyperholistic education. It must be noted at the outset that here we use human ‘experience’ as a generic term to refer to all the various uses of near-synonyms like self/awareness, self/consciousness, phenomenal consciousness, information-processing systems/ structures/events, perceptual processing, cognition, mental states, cognitive and affective processes, mental phenomena, intuition, intentional consciousness, self, subjectivity, selfhood, qualia, illumination, disclosure (aletheia), presencing, silence, and so forth. Putting the point more precisely, we employ ‘experience’ to refer to the question of the self and the reflexive nature of self-awareness as a unified structure of mutual transactions with its spatiotemporally infinite and infinitely-­ layered environment. Put in pragmatic terms, experience refers to the intimately and inextricably interwoven self-world transactional complex. Put in our words, experience refers to the granularity of self/non-self-complex, and not exclusively to intentional experience alone. Hyperholistic education, at the minimum, is concerned with such experience. Any element of this complex interpermeates any other. Experience therefore is a generic term denoting just such interpermeation. It does not have a simple localization. It is interpervasive, or granular through and through. Furthermore, because experience is interpervasive, there is no privileged domain or entry point for its study. Any point can be the entry path to the discussion of (w) holistic education understood as above. For instance, any number of the following scientific/wisdom traditions can be a suitable starting point to delve into the granularity of self/non-self-complex: Madhyamika philosophy of Nāgārjuna, perennial philosophy, feminism in all its varieties, the Tiantai ontology, Śaṅkara’s Advaita Vedanta, Daoism, eco-spiritualism, systems theory, indigenous traditions across the world, life philosophy (Nakagawa, 2000), American pragmatism, Plotinus, Hasidic Judaism, Nick Land’s Fanged Noumena (2012), contemplative Christianity, © The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_6

    297

    298

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    contemporary physicalism, Rudolf Steiner’s occultism, Krishnamurti’s teachings, Nishida Kitarō of the Kyoto School, Nietzsche’s The Genealogy of Morals, Chalmer’s hard problem of consciousness (Chalmers, 1995), eco-socialism, Emil Cioran’s The Trouble with Being Born (2011), accelerationism, technoscientific transhumanism, contemporary philosophy of mind, Badiou’s truth procedures, contemporary scientific cosmologies, Buddhist Yogācāra idealism, Schelling’s naturephilosophy, the Lankavatara Sutra, exascale supercomputers, Refika’s menemen recipe (2020), and so forth. Apropos Tiantai ontology, any starting point, any center, any provisional positing, no matter how seemingly bizarre, irrelevant, or further away from the focal concern at hand, equally summons and entails all the others. Refika’s menemen recipe, apparently one of the best egg recipes in the world, entails China’s Sunway Taihulight, one of the most powerful exascale supercomputers in the world. Clearly, the entailment in question here is rather feeble at first sight since we have not bothered to articulate the occasion of their association, namely, their granularity, but the important guiding principle for us is that there is such an entailment since there is no “Refika’s menemen recipe” and “China’s Sunway Taihulight exascale supercomputer” simpliciter. There is only their granularity. Thus, potentially, they entail each other. We just need to do the work. After all, it has taken 2,500 years to transform Euclidean geometry to a special case of non-Euclidean geometry. A lot of mathematical and scientific work had to be done in the interim to dereify the Euclidean geometry, to show that it moves within a much larger, indeed infinite, field of non-­ Euclidean space. In this chapter, we draw from only a few of the distinct philosophical/scientific traditions mentioned in passing above, namely, phenomenology, analytic philosophy of mind, classical American pragmatism, and Indian and Buddhist philosophy (Siderits et al., 2011) as we employ the term experience as the granularity of self/ non-self-complex. The question of the self, no doubt, goes hand in hand with the question of non-­ self given the spirit and overall tenor of the book. It is clear from what we have discussed so far that the self/non-self opposition is best handled as the interpermeation of the two, which implies that there is no real opposition here. Incidentally, the non-self encompasses any and all forms of the other—psychological, psychoanalytical, existential, pragmatic, sociohistorical, linguistic, political, cultural, spatiotemporal, occult, mystical, and so forth. For pedagogical reasons, however, we will for the moment at least rely on a largely psychological—as opposed to existential, structuralist/poststructuralist, neurological, physicalist, sociohistorical, and so on— vocabulary such as constructions like the following: ‘mental-egoic consciousness and the potential transformations it might undergo in the direction of transegoic levels of self-development.’ This lengthy expression can be reduced to ‘the interpermeation of egoity and infinity,’ as it happens. The granularity of self/non-self-complex is experienced in increasingly granular fashion as the psychological self develops its capacity to sustain transegoic levels of experience, as a result of which the sense of stable compact self begins to burst into, or quietly streams into, unity with infinity. Egoity gradually (or suddenly) dissolves

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    299

    into infinity. To exemplify what we have in mind by the latter, namely, egoity versus infinity, we can take note of Śaṅkara’s Advaita Vedanta, according to which there is an intentional consciousness on the one hand, and the pure non-intentional consciousness, on the other (Dalal, 2021). The former can be associated with mentalegoic consciousness, whereas the latter is the intrinsically self-illuminating consciousness, the ground, which cannot be an object of intentional consciousness but which grounds all its intentional objects. Egoity, that is, intentional consciousness, emerges from and sinks back into the non-manifest ground, the infinite existence of pure consciousness. Broadly put, the interpermeation of egoity and infinity, the intentional and non-intentional consciousness, is the focus of hyperholistic education. As the epigraph from Hartmann to Part III above suggests, mental-egoic consciousness is too limited to reach out to the real world and real life, which, however they are conceived, cannot, it is clear, be circumscribed and governed by the concerns of mental-egoic consciousness alone. After all, mental-egoic consciousness has no idea about and awareness of how digestion in its own body works, for instance. For that matter, it has no idea about or awareness of most of the life processes that underlie its existence. In any case, the real world and the real life are not another world or another life. They are this world and this life experienced in the absence of the mental-egoic identitarian complexes, which drastically limit the experience of granularity. The mental-egoic identitarian complexes are multifaceted (sociohistorical, linguistic, psychic, political, psychoanalytical, neurobiological, cultural, intentional, and so forth), bounded but dynamic structures that beg for a comprehensive challenge to their sovereignty in the direction of transegoic dimensions of experience, with the proviso that only a well-established strong and healthy egoic structure can navigate through such dimensions. Infinity can be overwhelming. Only a strong ego can slay the dragon, so to speak, that is, only a strong ego can maintain the vigour to undermine its own crippling habits of bodymind so that it can open out into a more expansive (infinite) domain of experience. As Engler (1986) puts it in a pithy one-liner, “you have to be somebody before you can be nobody” (p.  34). That is, from the developmental psychodynamic and psychotherapeutic points of view, you have to be a self before you can move in the direction of non-­ self. A stable mental-egoic consciousness first before embarking on infinity in earnest. In order to gain oneself (one’s Self), one must first lose oneself (one’s ego), and only a mature ripe integrated ego has the strength to lose itself. This is the task of all Bildung: form a strong healthy ego-mind so that it can free itself from itself to identify with nothingness (Wirth, 2003, p. 124). “The conatus must first die to itself and to the world before it can be reborn as a formless self within the conspiracy of life” (Wirth, 2003, p. 124). Put otherwise, you do not want to take up a contemplative practice such as Vipassana (insight) meditation or zazen (seated meditation) while being stuck at the psychotic or borderline levels of self-structure. It might prove counterproductive, even dangerous. For the same reason, it might be unsafe to ingest mind-altering, or more aptly put, mind-revealing, psychoactive/psychedelic substances such as LSD, psilocybin, mescaline, DMT, or MDMA without adequate preparation, some

    300

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    measure of mental stability, an adequate philosophical background, and a sociocultural support structure are safely and fully in place, the famous set and setting hypothesis (Pollan, 2019). We are informed that we must achieve at least a psychoneurotic level of development on the way to consolidating “a rational-individuatedpersonal selfhood” before we can get to grips with this mental-egoic sense of self in order to neutralize all its identitarian complexes (and dissolve the attendant traumas) in the direction of an enduring insight into the nature of the unconditioned (Wilber et al., 1986, p.12). Once the integrated self-complex is accomplished to a sufficient degree, once, that is, some level of ‘normalcy’ is attained—once “a fully differentiated-­ integrated ego structure” (Wilber et  al., 1986, p.12) is brought about—then the process of self-development might proceed further into the contemplative transpersonal domains of experience within the context of guided practice informed and sustained by some form of wisdom tradition. Incidentally, mind-revealing substances might assist in this process but they are largely inessential and can be harmful if complications occur, especially if taken in the absence of a proper sociocultural setting. “Do not try this at home” on your own without someone who knows what they are doing present! Wilber et al. (1986) elaborate: Engler’s central message is significant and timely: meditative disciplines effect a transcendence of the normal separate-self sense, but the developmental prerequisite for this is a strong, mature, well-differentiated psyche and a well-integrated self-structure with a sense of cohesiveness, continuity, and identity. Engler points out some of the severe psychiatric complications that can occur when individuals with significant prepersonal developmental arrests engage in transpersonal or contemplative practices. In fact, Engler notes, such individuals may actually be drawn to contemplative practices as a way to rationalize their inner sense of emptiness, poorly differentiated self and object representations, and lack of self-­ cohesion. (p.12)

    Not every sense of emptiness can be equated with the state of satori. The sense of emptiness experienced by someone suffering from narcissistic/borderline personality disorder is not the same as the inner sense of emptiness experienced in a state of kenshō (Kernberg, 1986). The mental-egoic self, once it is fully differentiated and integrated, once it achieves ‘normalcy’ defined in relation to a specific sociohistorical milieu, is then in an auspicious position to be rendered unbound, namely, to be rendered non-self for it is always already that. As Hartmann states in the epigraph to Part III, what is in front of the mental-egoic self has inexhaustible splendour. It is the splendour of infinity. The unbound non-self is the key to such splendour. As the equivalences Dōgen puts forward in the epigraph to Part III above suggest, “to learn the Buddha Way is to learn the self; to learn the self is to forget the self; to forget the self is to be verified by the myriad things [of the world].” Self-development is a learning process in and through which the self comes to realize (re-learns/re-­ cognizes) the extent to which it is always already entangled with non-self, that it is granular through and through. To follow Dōgen’s wording, the self learns to forget itself, forget that it is a specific identity, so that it is verified by the myriad things of the world as the myriad things of the world, as interpermeated with everything that is. In a slightly fuller alternative translation of the same thought of Dōgen from the fascicle of his Shōbōgenzō entitled “Genjo-koan,” we see the self/non-self interpermeation even more clearly.

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    301

    To study the Buddha-way is to study the self; to study the self is to forget the self; to forget the self is to be verified by myriad dharmas; and to be verified by myriad dharmas is to drop off the body-mind of the self as well as the body-mind of the other. There remains no trace of enlightenment, and one lets this traceless enlightenment come forth for ever and ever. (Dōgen cited in Stambaugh, 1999, p. 1)

    Joan Stambaugh’s insightful commentary is presented below to provide additional clarity: If one wishes to study the Buddha-way, the only place to start, the only initial access, is one’s own self [after all, as Heidegger would say, we are the being for whom being is a question; only for human beings is “being” a problem]; one cannot search for it somewhere outside the self. When one studies the self, really studies the self, one does not encounter an enduring substantial thing called “self.” What, then, does one encounter? One encounters the myriad dharmas, the ten thousand things of the world and thereby forgets the self that one did not find. These myriad dharmas verify and confirm one’s activity and this allows body-mind to drop off. When one’s body-mind drops off, the notion of the body-mind of the other drops off as well. Dropping off body-mind (Shinjin datsuraku) allows the transparency of enlightenment to enter. Enlightenment leaves no trace, as this would imply a dualism between the dropped off body-mind and enlightenment. This traceless enlightenment, absolutely free from any kind of dualism whatsoever, is then free to come forth and continue for ever and ever. (Stambaugh, 1999, pp. 1–2)

    This is the fundamental truth of the unconditioned we have been ruminating on throughout the book expressed in reference to Dōgen’s work. Accordingly, the first order of the day is to help shake gently (or not so gently depending on the particular pedagogic circumstances) the mental-egoic consciousness out of its stupor and help it sustain the newly obtained sense of expansion of experience. Once this is done, a new life in which the granularity of self/non-self-­ complex can be experienced in increasingly stable and all-embracing affirmation becomes possible. As noted above, this is the focus of hyperholistic education, the granularity of self/non-self-complex, the interpermeation of egoity and infinity. Yet the mental-egoic consciousness is not to be easily dislodged. The challenge to it can issue from various contemplative perspectives and wisdom traditions, both Western and Eastern, contemporary and ancient. Hyperholistic education is open to all these traditions, which are, at their best, nothing but the crystallizations of methods of annihilating egoity so that it plunges back into infinity. We will consider a few inspiring positions from the Western philosophical tradition now starting with Henri Bergson and continuing with Emmanuel Levinas, though not in the form of systematic accounts of their works but as pointers for the main discussion that will follow presently. What we mean by mental-egoic consciousness will become clearer as the discussion proceeds in greater detail below. To provide an additional formulation to what we have already delineated above, mental-egoic consciousness refers in the first instance to the scientific, rational, discriminating mind, the modern mind that is, associated with a sense of separate self-experience, a distinct psychophysical complex with a more or less unified personal history, which attempts, as an ‘inside’ here, to grasp reality (conceived in its everydayness as the mind-independent object-­ world ‘outside’ as opposed to the ‘inside’ of the ego) on a conceptual basis in order

    302

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    to manipulate and control its environment to sustain its life, namely, its identity. As pointed out above, from the perspective of developmental psychology, this is in itself a tremendous achievement and nothing to be cavalier about. At a deeper level, however, the mental refers, in phenomenological terms, to the Husserlian intentional arc: ego-cognizing-world. Notice the use of hyphens, which points to the unity of a co-emerging co-constituted complex, the original source from which the sense of separate self-experience of everyday ego crystallizes. The ego and the world are co-constitutive through an intentional (read mental) act. That is, the ego is always already connected to the world but in the form of an ego connected to the world through the mediation of a mental act. There are other, transegoic, ways of connecting to the world beyond the mediation of a mental act, which hyperholistic education is bound to acknowledge since it is, by definition, receptive to the entire spectrum of human experience. It embraces all views. In its everyday crystallizations, mental-egoic consciousness is an embodied, numerically distinct being occupying a specific region in the external spatiotemporal world with a focal, bounded perspective on this world, which is experienced as a mind-independent object-world standing before it. We have rehearsed this characterization numerous times already. In a deeper phenomenological level of experience, however, mental-egoic consciousness becomes aware of the primordial connection, indeed, unity, with the world. In its early Heideggerian ontologization, that is, Dasein: being-in-the-world, the Husserlian intentional arc alluded to above remains operative albeit in an existential/praxical rather than a merely mental manner (Ihde, 2010, pp. 42–43). Put differently, in the case of Husserl, it is perceptual/ cognitive intentionality whereas, in Heidegger, it is existential/praxical intentionality (pre-thematic concernful dealings with the things in the world) that always already connects us to the world. In that sense, at the phenomenological level, mental-­egoic consciousness already surpasses the limitations of everyday consciousness, that is, the consciousness of the natural attitude, which is characteristic of both our everyday life and ordinary scientific activity. In either version, however, mental or praxical, there is nevertheless a clear distinction between the ego and the world: we intend the world or we are-in-the-world. Despite its advance over everyday experience and ordinary scientific cognition, this distinction nevertheless obscures entirely different modes of disclosure of Nature for human beings. We are not just situated-in-the-world; rather we are the world. Even more strongly, there is no ego-pole on the one hand and a world-pole on the other, which are related in a spatiotemporal manner. There is no pole at all; rather, there is just a process of experiencing in and as complete nondual unity. Differently stated, mental-egoic consciousness is the middle part of the spectrum of consciousness that spans the entire psyche of a human being. According to Wilber (2001), the human psyche has three basic unfolding structures: prerational, rational, and transrational; or prepersonal, personal, and transpersonal; or preegoic, egoic, and transegoic. On account of this tripartite division of the spectrum of consciousness, mental-egoic consciousness can be employed as another term that corresponds to the rational/personal/egoic stage of consciousness. We will not focus on the preegoic levels of psychic development at this point. We simply assume that a more or

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    303

    less well-functioning mental-egoic level of psychic activity has already been consolidated. Mental-egoic consciousness is a double-edged sword, however. On the one hand, it is a higher developmental achievement vis-à-vis prerational operations of consciousness. On the other, it resists tendencies of consciousness development towards transrational domains. To give an example of a transrational domain of experience, we can contrast mental-egoic self-experience, wherein there is a clear demarcation/ boundary line separating what belongs to self (inside) and what does not (outside), with the witness-consciousness of Indian Advaita Vedanta, for instance. Witness consciousness is that which is within experience, namely, that which is immanent to experience, that nevertheless changelessly underlies the ceaseless flux of experience (Fasching, 2011). It is “the very process of experiencing itself, as the permanence of ‘witnessing,’ in which everything we experience has its being-experienced, and which is the constant ground of our own being” (Fasching, 2011, p.  194). One should note once more that there is no additionally existing subject that is doing the experiencing here. There is no sense of dividedness of experience whereby some sector of experience is considered foreign or not belonging to another as is the case with mental-egoic consciousness, which is structured around “some self-identical ‘I’-core as the ‘bearer’ of its experiences, that is, as an experiencer” (Fasching, 2011, p.  196; emphasis original). In witness-consciousness, all experience arises without being separated into that-which-belongs-to-me versus that-which-is-­ outside-of-me. In that sense, all experience is received unconditionally. This is, in Śaṅkara’s terms, pure non-intentional self-illuminating consciousness, that is, brahman, infinite existence (Dalal, 2021). Brahman is the nondual ground underlying all objects, the single foundation (adhiṣṭhana) on which the entire universe depends. All objects point back to this independent ground and possess no existence apart from it. Śaṅkara argues that this foundational existence has no dependence on a second thing. It is self-established, irreducible, immutable, and free of space, time, and causation. (Dalal, 2021)

    In less lofty terms, in witness-consciousness, there is no sense of annoyance on the part of the ego. The ego is susceptible to constantly getting annoyed by things that it deems to be outside of itself, outside of its control; the witness is never annoyed for it is not a ‘something’ that can be annoyed. We might say that it is absolute nothingness apropos Nishida Kitarō of Kyoto School philosophy. In Advaitic terms, as seen above, it is pure consciousness, or pure self. Pithily put—and assuming that we have already achieved a somewhat stable mental-egoic consciousness whereby any psychological, physiological, neurological, psychoanalytical traumas, lesions, repressions, arrests, dissociations, pathologies, and the like are near-absent (you have to be a self before you can be non-self)—where there is annoyance, there is mental-egoic consciousness; where experience is devoid of annoyance because we calmly abide in and as the field or opening against which any experience lights up, there is just consciousness. This ‘self’ is of course radically different from what we normally experience as ‘ourselves’: It has no qualities at all, can never become an object of consciousness (but is nonetheless

    304

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    immediately self-revealed), is identical neither to the body nor to the mind (qua mental goings-on we can introspectively observe), and neither does, nor wants, anything. What should this be? It is characterized as the ‘seer’ or ‘witness’—that is, as that which sees (that which is conscious). Yet this is not supposed to mean that the self is a ‘something’ that performs the seeing or is in a state of seeing: Rather, it is … nothing but seeing (consciousness) itself. ‘The perceiver’, as, for example, the classical Advaitin Śaṅkara says, ‘is indeed nothing but eternal perception. And it is not [right] that perception and perceiver are different’. Witness is, as Tara Chatterjee formulates, ‘the never-to-be-objectified principle of awareness present in every individual’ (Chatterjee, 1982, p. 341). (Fasching, 2011, p. 194)

    In one formulation, and using very general terms, then, hyperholistic education can be said to strive to help the individual move from mental-egoic consciousness (egoity) towards the Advaitic concept of witness-consciousness, which is—we cannot emphasize this enough—not a separately existing entity but a stream of experience given to itself: a self-given, self-unified, and self-illuminating continuity of experience, namely, infinity. Witness-consciousness is nothing but experiencing itself that abides. It is “the being-unified of the experiences by unity relations that hold between” (Fasching, 2011, p.  202) the manifold transient experiences within the witness-consciousness. As we will see shortly, Bergson’s notion of durée functions in an equivalent fashion to witness-consciousness. In both cases, the existential unity of the experiencing of the experiences is achieved thanks to experiences having their very being-experienced taking place in the co-presence of the experiences, that is, in their being-experienced-together. Given these opening remarks and with Bergson in mind we can initially frame the educational question we pose and try to come to grips with in Part III in the following fashion: whether and to what extent can we sustain durée, that source of “inexhaustible splendor, meaning, abundance, miracles, and glory” as Hartmann rhapsodically enthuses about? This is the minimum we can expect from a notion of hyperholistic education that is cognizant of the full spectrum of human psychic transformation from prepersonal, to personal, to transpersonal tendencies of consciousness (Wilber, 1996). For as we increasingly actualize and flow with transpersonal movements of consciousness, we tend to sustain durée in a continuously more prolonged fashion. Hyperholistic education embodies the soteriological/therapeutic principle of revealing and bringing into action the unconditioned in any thought pattern. Any philosophical position, by virtue of the interpermeation of all philosophical positions, is the embodiment of the unconditioned. The truth of the unconditioned lies within any philosophical position. Therefore, hyperholistic education can deploy any conceptual perspective as a therapeutic device to shake the mental-­ egoic consciousness out of its hypnotic stupor.

    Bergson’s Durée and the Educational Question Bergson’s project offers an especially pertinent moment for such a shaking of the foundations of mental-egoic consciousness. The term la durée is Bergson’s arguably most influential concept often translated into English as “duration.” We prefer

    Bergson’s Durée and the Educational Question

    305

    to leave the French word durée untranslated to avoid associations in English with “endurance” and its cognates. There is something that unmistakably endures (‘immemorial Memory’ in Bergson’s words) while being in constant creative flux (Becoming), but there is nothing particularly burdensome or strenuous about durée. As a matter of fact, it is the most intrinsic experience of life, the most elementary aspect of awareness that is completely at ease in itself, utterly effortless. Just like the pure witness, “it neither does, nor wants, anything” (Fasching, 2011, p. 194). It is notoriously difficult however to pin it down in conceptual terms since by virtue of its very non-conceptual nature it does not lend itself easily to a conceptual analysis, which always falls short of providing an adequate image of it. For our purposes, what matters the most is the fact that a proper understanding, or shall we say, intuition, of durée might provide the impetus to transform mental-egoic consciousness into an experience of life that is more expansive in its tendencies, or natural directions of movements (Lundy, 2018, p. 38). Technically, the notion of durée refers to non-numerical virtual multiplicity, continuous multiplicity, or pure heterogeneity (or differentiation); put otherwise, it is that which continually differs from itself (Pearson & Mullarkey, 2002, p. 51). We can characterize this perpetual differentiation as an unfolding, self-integrating, heterogenous (differentiated), temporal multiplicity whose elements or parts ceaselessly interpermeate constituting a non-teleological whole. It is not that which can be counted, or spatialized. In that respect, it is not discrete, hence non-numerical. There is a sense of temporal continuity to it: a continuous organization and reorganization of the heterogeneous elements that comprise it. What is more, it is constituted of a virtual as much as an actual dimension. It is how different parts (past, present, and future) are integrated into a constantly evolving living whole. Every attempt to analyze it necessarily misses the point since every analysis necessarily spatializes time, thus distorting the experiential, ceaselessly flowing nature of durée, which is distinctly temporal. Mental-egoic consciousness can be defined as the state of consciousness that is prone to disregard the experience of durée. This is not something that the ego does consciously in a deliberative manner. Better put, mental-egoic consciousness is largely oblivious to durée. Forgetfulness of the experience of durée however is an unconscious process. Essentially, hyperholistic education problematizes this condition of unawareness and concerns itself with the ways to rectify it for it is incontrovertible that more expansive ways of connecting with existence are within our grasp. Bergson locates true freedom and creativity in connecting with reality in these more expansive ways. Mental-egoic consciousness blocks out more expansive ways of experiencing the world by gravitating towards verbal, representational, rational, and as we will see now, spatial modes of experience that are essential to temporarily arrest the flow of durée and limit the influx of information that the ego receives so that a sense of order, stability, and safety (albeit ultimately misleading) can be maintained. For Bergson, the composite of real experience is constituted by two kinds of time: spatial time and non-spatial time. The latter is what he calls durée. Mental-­ egoic consciousness functions largely within the parameters of spatial time. Duration

    306

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    is “qualitative and has to do with differences in kind, whereas space is quantitative and has to do with differences in degree” (Lundy, 2018, p. 54). Bergson argues that we usually fail to keep this distinction in sight and collapse durée back into spatial time, that is, we spatialize time, whose consequences are pernicious for our understanding of life for when time is spatialized, the inherent interpermeation of things in and as durée is overlooked and, concomitantly, mental-egoic consciousness finds itself struggling in antagonistic friend/enemy relations in confrontation with things that it deems to be external to itself. Things (social, cultural, political practices and identities) are spatialized, viz. they are demarcated along the lines of adversarial boundaries separating what and who belongs to us, and what and who does not. While such demarcations insure temporary social cohesion and survival, this is nevertheless achieved at the expense of lasting true peace since the logic of spatial time, within which mental-egoic consciousness operates, is based on securing the well-­ being of my existence at the exclusion of the well-being of others’ existence. This is an asphyxiating condition, to say the least. An archetypal example of such a condition of the mental-egoic consciousness is vividly depicted in the struggle between the characters Sméagol and Déagol in J. R. R. Tolkien’s Middle-earth trilogy, The Lord of the Rings: The Return of the King. Sméagol, entranced by the magnetism of the ring, which, it might be argued, is the externalization of the insatiable desire for power and control, murders his friend Déagol to obtain the ring, who is equally mesmerized by its overwhelming presence. The two friends/brothers duke it out for the possession of the ring. In the end, Sméagol possesses the ring and slowly but surely gets increasingly corrupted by its presence despite the fact that the ring extends his life though a miserable life spent in isolation, restlessness, and constant agony over holding on to the ring or letting it go. Through this endless torment, Sméagol gets transmuted into Gollum, the creature who ends up being destroyed together with the ring he was pursuing up to the last moment of his life into the fires of Mount Doom in Mordor. The life of the ego is a miserable agonizing restless life pursuing immortality at all costs through objects of desire. Nevertheless, such a life can be overcome. There is an alternative. By virtue of our own durée, we are open to durations beyond the mental-­ egoic consciousness; we are open to the virtual Whole of consciousness and life; we are open to the whole movement of creation. A more extensive and expansive selfhood beyond mental-egoic consciousness, transegoic levels of experience, is open to us. As a matter of fact, for Bergson, durée is immanent to the whole universe, and not just to human consciousness. That is, it is ontological, not just psychological. Durée concerns the movement of the Whole, an indivisible continuity whose heterogeneous (differentiated) parts co-emerge and co-exist in an interpenetrating fashion as a single Time, or Consciousness. Mental-egoic consciousness lives a life circumscribed by spatialized time unaware of a more expansive relationship with this single Time, with Consciousness, with the Becoming of Being, with the Whole. Nonetheless, because granularity is the interpermeation of spatiality and non-­ spatiality, movement from the one to the other in essence (though not in practice) is effortless. Even in its most spatialized mode, mental-egoic consciousness is

    Bergson’s Durée and the Educational Question

    307

    interwoven with its durée. Therefore, the possibility of a transformation to a more extensive and expansive selfhood is not mere speculation but an ever-present potential. To further flesh out the distinction between spatiality and non-spatiality, Bergson distinguishes two types of multiplicity, continuous and discrete, in line with durée and spatial time, respectively, drawing, according to Deleuze’s reading, on the German mathematician G. B. R. Riemann’s work (Lundy, 2018, p. 53). For instance, if you have a fruit bowl containing four pieces of fruit that are all of different types, then when the collection of fruit is divided you end up with two parts that differ in kind, not degree. While it is possible to say that both parts are of fruit, a simple taste test would confirm that the two parts differ not merely in the number (degree) of elements but their flavour (kind). One might counter that it is possible to remove a piece of fruit from the bowl without changing the flavour of those remaining, however as the appreciation of a ‘still life’ painting would demonstrate, it is certainly not possible to remove (or add) a piece of fruit without changing the composition of the whole. This illustrates why ‘continuous’ is the appropriate word to describe this type of multiplicity: as a singular whole or composition, the multiplicity is defined by the way in which it forms a continuity between different parts. It also explains why a continuous multiplicity is said to be heterogeneous as opposed to homogeneous. Etymologically, ‘homogeneous’ means of the same origin whereas ‘heterogeneous’ means of different origin. A bowl of apples is thus a homogeneous multiplicity that is composed of elements of the same kind, allowing it to be divided into discrete parts without there being a change in kind, only degree. A heterogeneous multiplicity, on the other hand, is composed of elements that differ in kind, which means that a continuity must be formed between the parts for it to be a whole. (Lundy, 2018, pp.  54–55; emphases original)

    To extend the example of the fruit bowl further, let us make it even more concrete. Again, let’s imagine that there are two fruit bowls. In the first, there is an orange, a mango, a pear, and a banana, a composite whole. In the other, there are four mangos, a homogeneous whole in the sense that there is only one type of fruit. Now, if you remove, say, the orange from the first bowl, the fruit bowl will become a new composite whole, qualitatively distinct from the earlier fruit bowl containing all four pieces of fruit. The composition with four types of fruit is different in kind from the composition with three types of fruit. If you remove a mango from the second bowl containing only mangos, you will end up with a bowl containing three instead of four mangos. By all accounts, there is a change in composition but only in degree, not in kind. In other words, there is no qualitative change, only quantitative. There was a bowl of four mangos; now there is a bowl of three mangos. But are things really that straightforward? I would argue that, from the perspective of duration, there is no such thing as ‘difference in degree.’ There is always only a difference in kind. When we are asked to imagine a fruit bowl of four mangos, we ordinarily assume that the bowl is constituted by the same objects, that is, mangos. Here we are already functioning outside durée. We already switch to a spatialized perception. We assume the mangos to be elements of the same kind. We already categorize them as mangos. We ignore their singularity, their singular movement, their durée. We count them as identical with one another. In the state of durée, on the other hand, the four mangos are never of the same kind. More importantly, they are never the same within themselves either. In durée, all objects including human

    308

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    experience are in a constant state of flux, changing from moment to moment in quality. Yet the Whole is maintained throughout this change. The Whole is constituted by this very change. The Whole is nothing but this change. A mango is a singular unique whole containing many distinct parts, which are in turn uniquely singular wholes containing in their turn many distinct parts, all of which are constantly in movement in coordination with each other in an interpenetrating fashion—all the way to the Planck-scale (10−35 meters), even further perhaps since spacetime itself is an emergent domain (Arkani-Hamed, 2018). Moving in the opposite direction, the same mango is a part of the fruit bowl of mangos, which is a part of the composition of the whole table in movement, which is a part of the whole unfolding room, which is a part of the whole unfolding house, and so forth, practically ad infinitum, theoretically as far as the expanding Universe goes, or even further including infinitely many multiverses. A mango, then, is a whole/part, what Wilber (2000b) calls a holon: a whole that is simultaneously part of another whole. The mango is a moving, unfolding synthesis of the one and the many. The individual mango can be considered spatially, or non-spatially. When considered spatially, it is removed from out of the flux and turned into a static discrete object with a selfsame identity that does not change over time since time is rendered irrelevant to its being. When considered non-spatially, in durée, as durée, the mango is a holon summoning the Whole moving universe with it. At any given moment, the mango is interpenetrative (or in a state of durée) with its parts as well as the larger wholes it is a part of. When the attention is on the mango as a unique singular object, the durée in general, the entire Kosmos that is in movement with the movement of the mango, is all there but as real and virtual, interpenetrating with the durée of the mango, which is brought to the fore. What do we mean by ‘virtual’ here? Following Bergson himself let us take the subjective experience of a complex feeling, say, one’s deep patriotic feelings for one’s country, as an example to illustrate the virtuality of durée. There are many elements that comprise the feeling of patriotic devotion to one’s ‘motherland.’ That is, it is a heterogenous multiplicity. Nevertheless, we feel a unified indivisible experience at each moment as the experience unfolds. For instance, the feeling I have as a Turkish national by birth and upbringing when I see and hear the Turkish women’s volleyball team singing the Turkish national anthem in the Tokyo Olympics 2020 during the ceremony just before the start of a game is a complex but unified feeling. It has many elements to it. We can analyze them to near exhaustion. The feelings of pride, cultural belongingness, sense of home, sense of safety, self-identity, the physical response of getting goose bumps; or alternatively, feelings of exile, a sense of shamefulness in the face of the zeal for historical glory, and so forth, are all different parts of it. At any given moment, however, I do not experience these elements in an isolated fashion and then add them up to form a unity. Rather each moment of this experience unfolds in a unified fashion; yet in each moment a different element might come to the fore constantly changing the quality of the experience had, nevertheless maintaining the unified indivisible feeling as a whole. There is a constant

    Bergson’s Durée and the Educational Question

    309

    and constantly shifting organization to the unified feeling. We do not have access to all the components comprising this feeling at once. That is, they are not actualized all at once. Nevertheless, they are all there in a virtual interpenetration, a virtual coordination, a virtual continuity. Virtual here does not mean unreal. Virtual is very much real. To understand why the subjective is located on the side of time and the nonnumerical multiplicity as opposed to space and the numerical multiplicity, we need to go back to Bergson’s example of a ‘complex feeling’. As we saw there, a complex feeling is indivisible, with interpenetrating elements that are virtually existent. Most importantly, in the act of actualising each part … the complex feeling being experienced changes. It changes because time moves on, and because the actualisation intensifies the complex feeling in a particular way (and not others). Put otherwise, different intensities are brought to the surface, or differentiated, through an act of differentiation. (Lundy, 2018, p. 60; first emphasis mine)

    The complex feeling in question is a whole that constantly differs from itself in an unfolding movement of alteration. It is internally differentiated and in this process of differentiation, it is also self-integrating. Being immersed in this feeling, we are transported beyond the mental-egoic experience, which is on the whole defined by spatialized time. In this particular example, we go beyond the limits of mental-egoic experience by virtue of feeling connected to a whole larger than the everyday egoic consciousness. In so far as this experience is not spatialized, that is, in so far as we maintain the state of durée, the experience had is expansive surpassing the limits of mental-egoic consciousness. However, more often than not, such states give way to spatialized time, and static identities replace the flowing experience of unity with the Whole. This happens simply because the Whole experienced during the particular episode of a complex feeling referenced above is a circumscribed whole; it is not the Whole, which is time itself, or duration itself, or, if you will, consciousness itself. To the extent that it is not the Whole—the whole time, consciousness, duration, the whole Being-Becoming—any limited whole is bound to collapse back into the domain of spatialized time, whereby it is removed from its durée. The only way to prevent this from happening is to break through mental-egoic consciousness and its dominant mode of spatialized time for good to be immersed in durée as pure durée, the indivisible unity of Whole existence, understood ontologically, not just psychologically. To repeat the key question posed in the beginning again: whether and to what extent can we sustain durée so that spatialized time is no longer the individual’s governing mode of consciousness? Hyperholistic education is affirmative whether we can sustain durée in increasingly more expansive episodes of conscious experience all the way to pure duration, the entire expanding, unified progression of the heterogenous multiplicity of the Whole, opening out into infinite emergence, or Becoming whilst for all time Being in itself. The elements of this Whole are characterized by relations of mutual penetration, or interpermeation. Being and Becoming interpenetrate. Put concisely, the Whole is this interpenetrating durée.

    310

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

     he Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going T Beyond Finitude We can think about the same issue of overcoming the limitations of mental-egoic consciousness from a different angle employing Emmanuel Levinas’s thought. With Bergson, we have asked whether and to what extent we can sustain durée. Potentially, we can sustain it into infinity. With Levinas, the question becomes how far we can receive the infinity of the Other. But first a disclaimer: the notion of information casually referenced below is a polysemantic conceptual labyrinth and I do not aspire to be precise here for even if I hoped to, I would not be able to since the field of philosophy of information is vast indeed (Martinez & Sequoiah-Grayson, 2019; Sequoiah-Grayson & Floridi, 2022). Aside from what information is—what its nature is, or how analytic philosophy circumscribes it, which is already quite intricate—the primordial difficulty concerning the alterity or infinity of information apropos Levinas (1969) and Harman (2018) complicates matters considerably. Needless to say, neither Levinas nor Harman uses the phrase ‘infinity of information.’ Nevertheless, it might be proposed that both the analytic philosophy of information as well as Levinas’ meta-ethical orientation vis-à-vis ontology and Harman’s peculiar ontology of objects (noumena to noumena indirect interactions; objects are noumena for each other as well as for the human mind in its finitude) work within the backdrop of an infinity-discourse, the most recent version of which can be termed the turn to the infinite in the guise of the so-called Speculative Realism, which reflects extreme impatience with the linguistic turn (Nealon, 2015) as we have touched on in Part II above. Given this, my reference to ‘information’ below should be considered a heuristic only. Turning to the infinite then, the notion of infinity of information is bound up with two aspects: singularity of information and granularity of information. Information is at once singular and granular. Put differently, it is finite-infinity. In Deleuzian terms, infinity of information refers to intensive singularities. Information has singular trajectories while being immanently placed in a field of absolute nothingness apropos Nishida. These singular trajectories are expressive of the field of absolute nothingness, which is not an additional thing to these singularities but their mutual interpermeation. The singularity of information only makes sense in its granularity though, that is, in its being immanently interpenetrative. Its unity lies in a plurality. The singular trajectories of information inhere in the immanent granularity of the field of absolute nothingness. Information is a singular implication of granularity. From our perspective, information—extending Levinas in the direction of Harman, or simply recalling Bergson’s Matter and Memory (2004)—has an inner life, if you will, in its most literal as well as most spiritual senses of life. Put differently, information has interiority, which suggests that every point/field of information is its own absolute, its own center. The interiority of information cannot be accessed as we would access information as an object of cognition, a representation, a code of identity, or a mathematical object, for information as the ineffable absolutely other is an instance of a face-to-face encounter that transports the

    The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude

    311

    mental-egoic consciousness out of its bubble constituted of war and violence into a genuine ethical relationship of peace, the complete cessation of conflict. What we mean by the latter will be expanded upon when we discuss Levinas’ thought below. It might be immediately objected that juxtaposing the notion of information as it is employed in analytic philosophy with the Levinasian notion of the Other in the context of undermining the mental-egoic inertia is illegitimate. A simple category mistake. The first thing to note here is that the face-to-face encounter in question is not limited to that which takes place between a human self and a human/divine other, as in Levinas. That is, it is not essential that it be anthropocentric, placing the human being at the center of all relations or all transactions of information. Clearly, we are just a nodal point among infinitely many such points or fields. The encounter takes place between one instance of information and another. Emboldened by Levinas, what is crucial to stress here is that information is individual, not conceptual. It cannot be understood under the rubric of the same, or under any categorical schematization. Better put, it is individuated. Anything that has interiority has individuality. It is singular. As was mentioned before, granularity is about singularities and the way they interlace. If information were nothing but an object exhaustively circumscribed and accessed via a third-person methodology, that is, if its interiority were ignored or reduced, then we would not be able to talk about its singularity since it would have been absorbed into a totality. Only when information is singular can we talk about its infinity. What Nagel (1974) calls “the subjective character of experience” in reference to consciousness (or conscious mental states) in his now classic paper What Is It Like to Be a Bat?, we refer to as interiority. What Nagel does not seem to consider though is that interiority, individuality, and infinity are bound together by virtue of the no-­ self doctrine. To my knowledge, Nagel has not engaged East Asian wisdom traditions in his published work. He takes his cues mostly from the field of analytic philosophy. Nonetheless, in his analysis of the statements such as “I am TN” (I am Thomas Nagel), he comes closest to a Buddhist notion of no-self, especially in the chapter titled “The Objective Self” in his famous The View from Nowhere (1989). What Nagel calls the objective self, or “objectively centerless world,” is a fine description of what we have called earlier the Advaitic (nondual) concept of witness-­ consciousness. In his words, the objective self “is the perspectiveless subject that constructs a centerless conception of the world by casting all perspectives into the content of that world” (Nagel, 1989, p. 62). So, in a way he does consider the moving together of interiority, individuality, and infinity after all. These three aspects going hand-in-hand is what we term the granularity of experience, or granularity of information, expressed more broadly. The irreducible interiority of experience makes that experience individual (unique, first-personal, inaccessible/irreducible to third-person point of view) as well as infinite (‘objective’ in Nagel’s terms). If it were just finite, it could, empirically speaking, eventually be reduced to an objective, that is, external, point of view, thus thwarting its interiority. It is not just a question of what it is like to be a bat (in general). It is also a question of what it is like to be this particular bat at this particular cave at this particular moment, and so forth. If we accept that there is no bat simpliciter, that there are no

    312

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    self-identical bats fluttering around (apropos no-self doctrine and the momentariness of dharmas), that we need to consider the individual bat itself and its moments rather than bats as a type becomes self-evident. The bat has a sense of what it is like to be itself at a given moment but this sense is never complete or exhaustive. It seeps into other moments. The bat is moving in time. It is interior (subjective, from within the first-person perspective) but also infinite (‘objective subject’ after Nagel). It is finite-infinite. The bat is in motion and what it is like to be a bat is in a constant state of mutability or becoming. There is a temporal trajectory. It cannot be arrested. It is not just that a horse can never have a sense of what it is like to be a bat because it cannot embody the subjective point of view of the experience of being a bat. More intriguingly, bats themselves do not have an exhaustive sense of what it is like to be a bat either. There is a moment-to-moment unfolding sense of what it is like to be a bat, which the bat itself cannot capture once and for all. So, in a way, no thing knows what it is like to be that thing exhaustively ever. Each unit of information has a sense of interiority to it, which makes it irreducible to anything else. It is individuated. Yet it is at the same time infinite, which makes what it is to be like that particular unit of information an enigma to itself. Aren’t I an enigma to myself? Do I have a firm grasp of what it is like to be me? “I am SBO (Şevket Benhür Oral).” In one sense, I know what it is like to be me. In another sense, I do not have a clue. It is the same with all things. All individual packets of information have a sense of what it is like to be them and at the same time they converge in infinity via interpermeation with all the other packets of information since they are not sealed self-same enduring selves. So, in one sense, by virtue of being a particular thing, that very thing has a sense of what it is like to be that thing from the inside, namely, subjectively, which is unique and individuating, while at the very same time, that sense of what it is like to be that thing is infinitely expanding in all directions so that it remains a mystery for that thing to have that sense of what it is like to be that thing. It is not perfectly crystal clear where it ends and another thing begins. What it is like to be an X, the reality of being an X, is a mystery to X itself for there is no X simpliciter. X is a moment of dharma. Therefore, X has interiority, hence individuality. It can be experienced from within itself, first-person perspective. Yet by the very same token, by being a moment of dharma, it also has, or is, infinity. If it were not, it could be exhausted by being experienced from without, from a third-person perspective. To say that X is a moment of dharma is the same as to say X is granular; its interiority cannot be circumscribed. X is a moment of dharma and it interpermeates with all the other moments of dharma, otherwise it is not a moment of dharma. It is not like X is a moment of dharma first, and then it interpermeates with the other moments in a second act. That X is a moment of dharma means precisely that X interpermeates with all the moments of dharma. Thus, Harman is right. X has a reality that remains untouched and untouchable from a third-person perspective. It is wholly singular. Yet this singularity is also bound with infinity. This is where he is less right. Because X is bound with infinity, and because all other things (A, B, C, and so forth) are equally singular/infinite, the infinities these singular objects inhabit sooner or later (well, in the same instance,)

    The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude

    313

    converge. Otherwise, we cannot talk about infinity. Sealed infinities that do not ever touch each other is an idea difficult to maintain if we are sticking with the no-self doctrine. The infinity of X and the infinity of W seep into each other for they are granular. What is it like to be me as opposed to what it is like to be you? I am me, what it is like to be of which cannot be accessed by you. You cannot have dominion over me, which is eternally good. You cannot simply gobble me up into you. Yet I am also “I-am-ness,” which can be accessed by you since you are also equally “I-am-ness.” The “I” (or dharma) is experienced as singular, as me and you and all the ten-thousand things; equally however it is also experienced as infinite, as “I,” for all those ten-thousand things can equally proclaim, experience, or simply be “I am.” Furthermore, apropos Harman and Levinas, this interiority is not immediately or ever transparent; it is not readily accessible; it is in the dark. In a moment of pantheistic fervor, perhaps, we can characterize this “night of being” (Moati, 2016) as the unconscious. This is where the bodhisattva ideal and education come in. Information has an unconscious facet, the darkness of which cannot be easily dispersed, if ever, for the life it has issues forth from this darkness. Thus, all manner of communication problems and perplexities come to pass in information exchange. Clearly, the analytic philosophers of information would be aghast at this suggestion that the talk about information is conflated with talk about darkness, spirituality, unconscious, interiority, singularity, and so forth. They simply do not go together. This is nothing but an egregious category mistake, again. The two things should not be confounded. You cannot slide from one plane of reality to another. What Husserl calls metabasis eis allo genos (a change to another genus) has to be avoided at all costs on pain of absurdity (Reynaert, 2015). Yet, for our purposes, that is, for the purpose of talking about hyperholistic education vis-à-vis egoity and infinity, such incommensurable juxtapositions are priceless treasures and should not be dismissed “by fiat decisions, such as an a priori assumption on the overall consistency of reality or the assumption that we have a direct, transparent access to reality” (Poli, 2021). Why not? This is what we have been arguing for all along: at maximum/absolute granularity, different sectors, levels, standpoints, aspects, planes, categories, domains, fields, hierarchies, situations, approaches, strata, perspectives, disciplines, frames, structures, zones, layers, regions, states, realities, and so forth, that come to the fore thanks to the labor of the discriminating mind interpenetrate for maximum communication or information exchange imploding such divisions. Stated in a simplified form then, ignoring the complexities cited above for now, information refers to potentially meaningful data, or semantic content, or constituents of actual experience given a field of differences or a field lacking uniformity: a-blue-ink-blot-on-a-white-background is therefore an instance of information. Not just the blue ink blot on its own or the white background, or the specific syntax, or the particular coding with the use of hyphens, and so forth on their own, but the complex itself as a whole is information, which makes it distinctly relational. Pure whiteness, undifferentiated whiteness, nothing but whiteness, in this case, does not count as information for how can one have a sense of nothing-but-whiteness? Some lack of uniformity is needed. Completely uniform whiteness, pure whiteness, is not

    314

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    information. If someone says ‘I experience pure whiteness’ under some special state of consciousness (a drug-induced altered state perhaps, or a meditative state, or a state induced by phenomenological analysis, or just a thought-experiment, a near-­ death experience, or whatnot), this is information since the uniformity is always-­ already broken by virtue of the distinction/difference between that which experiences pure whiteness and the pure whiteness as experienced by the former, namely, the I. The result would stay the same if one simply said ‘pure whiteness is experienced.’ Either way, a lack of uniformity leads to information. Here we use ‘experience’ in a very broad Harmanian sense, namely, we are not merely referring to human experience but to any permutation of linkages between objects and their real and sensual qualities (Harman, 2011). Any object experiences, or alludes to, any other in a field of differences. That the latter is also an object should be born in mind on account of Harman’s ontology of objects. So, what is the unconscious of a-blue-ink-blot-on-a-white-background? Simply put, it is its granularity. It is how it interlaces with everything else. By virtue of granularity it is everything else. Any information can communicate any other is the speculative principle we have been upholding throughout the book. It is also the educative principle of hyperholistic orientation. The alpha and omega points of educative practice is the speculative principle of granularity, that any information can communicate any other. This principle is our starting point as well as our end point. It is speculative because we do not really know how any information can communicate any other, but we know that it can. We just need to do the hard work. The entire Big Bang cosmology, the contemporary origin story of the universe, did not come into being in one go. It took roughly a hundred years of exceptionally imaginative work of countless people working day and night to put together many of the pieces of the puzzle to create a truly unified understanding of the physical structure of reality. Many things that were considered unrelated are now considered integrally related to such an extent that the whole thing is one unified structure (Dijkgraaf, 2019). After all, everything we register now was there close to 14 billion years ago concentrated in singularity, a unique non-point/non-moment—shall we say formlessness? If that is indeed the case, if, that is, there was formlessness itself prior to the emergence of spacetime (hence it cannot be described in terms of space and time), is it really that bizarre to claim that any information can communicate any other? The Big Bang cosmology is an instance of the nonduality of formlessness and form, singularity and the universe. Formlessness and form are not two separate things. Singularity and the universe are not two separate things. They are one and the same: formlessness is form; form is formlessness. Clearly, we are not reducing things to a single blob. The blob is granular, namely, it is in a constant state of differentiation. We do not deny the existence and role of different sectors, levels, standpoints, aspects, planes, categories, domains, fields, hierarchies, situations, approaches, configurations, strata, perspectives, disciplines, frames, structures, zones, layers, regions, states, realities, and so forth in mapping the characteristics of reality as such. Take Nicolai Hartmann’s exceedingly intricate, systematic, and rich ontology, his encyclopedic theory of categories, a work of

    The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude

    315

    superlative discriminating mind, as an example of the act of deploying the mapmaker’s skills: Hartmann’s theory of categories entirely breaks with Kant’s or Hegel’s theories of categories by explicitly denying that categories are concepts. While we need concepts in order to refer to categories, concepts never capture categories entirely. Categories deal with what is universal and necessary. Categories articulate in particular the Sosein [essence as opposed to existence] of entities; they specify configurations, structures and contents, not forms of existence. Categories specify the fundamental determinations of being; they are principles of being. As fundamental determinations of being, categories form the interior of entities. In this sense, categories are immanent to the world: they do not form a second world. The categorial interior of entities has a layered organization: the most fundamental categories structure the innermost core of entities, while other categories, such as scientific ones, add progressively more superficial layers. Ontological categories are the lowest layer of being. They form the network of internal, dynamic determinants and dependencies which articulate the furniture of the world. One of the most interesting aspects of the theory of categories is that categories do not form a homogeneous continuum, but appear to be organized in groups. Some categories belong to all the spheres of being, some to the entire real world, others to a specific level of reality. (Poli, 2021; emphasis added)

    As Poli (2011) further elaborates, and in line with our egalitarian maxim, all variations in existence are different expressions of being rather than distinctions between being and non-being: The main thesis defended by Hartmann in the Foundations of Ontology is the claim that no ontological distinction makes a difference from the point of view of being. All the differences are articulations of being, not differences between being and non-being. Parts and wholes are both authentic aspects of being; independent and dependent entities are similarly being; physical, biological, psychological and spiritual types of being are all manifestations of being, without any of them being “more being” than any other. From the point of view of ontology, no part, aspect or moment of reality is “more being” than any other part, aspect or moment of it. The fact that, say, the existence of biological entities depends on that of physical entities does not imply that physics is “more ontologically real” than biology. Existentially dependent entities are as ontologically genuine as existentially independent ones. All entities, whatever their type, demand the same careful ontological scrutiny. (p. 6; emphasis added)

    We can mention in the same breadth another forgotten philosopher Richard McKeon. He was equally exhaustive in his legendary “schematism of philosophic semantics” (McKeon, 1994). I do not have any problem with the idea of systematic philosophy and the attempt to be exhaustive in one’s endeavors to do so. It simply appears not to be possible. No matter how wholeheartedly we rhapsodize about the elegantly unified structure of the Big Bang cosmology, it is nevertheless incomplete, perhaps incompletable. As Hartmann, recapitulated by Poli above, puts forth, “no ontological distinction makes a difference from the point of view of being.” In the case of both Hartmann and McKeon, and many other mapmakers, both forgotten and remembered, the effort seems to be the attempt to articulate the furniture of the world exhaustively, which requires the spatialization of time. One of the tenets of granularity is that this is not possible since there is infinite subtlety, or durée, which is why it can be non-understood and can never be understood.

    316

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    Everything is infinitely determined and infinitely determining. There is no map (spatiality) that can capture this. Maps are essential in many respects. They provide dividing lines. However, we should not mistake the map for the territory. Reality as such is granular, which means it is infinitely dense and infinitely fine/porous at the same time; it is infinitely exhaustible and infinitely inexhaustible. It infinitely explodes and infinitely contracts. The dividing or boundary lines are granular; they are porous. Things are infinitely compossible. If something is determinate, it is also infinitely indeterminate. Maps implode. In view of this brief and broad account, all I would like to point out is that in virtue of granularity, from the perspective of mental-egoic consciousness at the minimum, the volume of information, both visible and invisible, accessible and inaccessible, in nature is too vast. Furthermore, information, when it does, comes in too many different forms, and reaches us, the human bodymind, in too many different modes—sense/hyletic data, namely, tactile, auditory, visual, thermal, somatic, olfactory, kinesthetic, spatial, proprioceptive, and so forth data, conceptual/noetic data as well as information in the mode of intuitions, dreams, visions, illuminations, archetypes, epiphanies, and so forth. The latter are too subtle to be straightforwardly classified as sensory, perceptual, or conceptual data. Take, for instance, the case of Hilma af Klint’s paintings (Almqvist & Belfrage, 2019) or those of Čiurlionis (Verkelytė-Fedaravičienė, 2006): they appear to depict a deeper spiritual reality which is not readily accessible to ordinary waking consciousness and its intentional objects. The information presented, though clearly visible on the canvas in its abstract/symbolic form, is not necessarily accessible. At any rate, I would venture to say in the way of a speculative principle that there is infinite information in nature, or perhaps we could say information is infinitely finely-grained, or perhaps that there is infinity of information. Even more emphatically put, nature is infinite information for nature is infinitely finely-grained; it is infinity of information. A whole universe is contained in a-blue-ink-blot-on-awhite-background, which nevertheless does not constitute a totality. A whole universe is not a total universe; it is an infinite universe. A whole universe is an impossible whole, to use a Žižekian inflection, but a universe nonetheless. It is an Open Whole as Deleuze (1997), following Bergson, would say. The open whole is impossible since it cannot be fully given for it is open to unceasing creation, change, renewal, transformation, and movement. The open whole is an unfinished or a virtual whole, to use Deleuzean parlance again. We can categorize the forms to exhaustion but what to do with formlessness? If we include the latter in the former, it ceases to be itself. If we make singularity into a form, it is singularity no more. Nothingness is not a thing. It is not a not-thing either. It is prior to being and non-­ being. Yet we just said above that formlessness is form and form is formlessness. Singularity is the universe because it is not the universe. Singularity is and is not the universe. Singularity and the universe are nondual. This is what we mean by the impossible whole. The impossible whole is the nondual whole. That is nature. What about us? Evidently, we are part(icipants) in and of nature. We are information as well. Yet we participate in nature by separating ourselves from it by way of thought (mental-egoic consciousness). That is, egoity is the

    The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude

    317

    predominant mode of our participation in nature at this point in world history. There is a distinct possibility that a non-egoic, or rather a trans-egoic, relationship with being and history, “a relation with the infinity of being” (Levinas, 1969, p. 23) can be set in motion. What Levinas (1969) calls “the eschatology of messianic peace” (p.  22) refers to this new relationship with being. Hyperholistic education in its broadest sense is precisely concerned with such a regime of being as we have alluded to above in connection with the Advaitic notion of witness-consciousness. Eschatology represents the advent of a regime of being that is not consumed by objective totalization. The former exceeds the latter in producing an experience of being liberated from history and the state of war to which it is bound. Eschatology thus denotes the emergence of a dimension of being that is no longer attached to the immanent course of reason in history but which consists in a relationship to transcendence or “a relation with the infinity of being.” As it “institutes a relation with being beyond the totality or beyond history,” eschatology suspends the historical destiny to which individuals are bound by the totality to which they belong. As long as the unfolding of being is governed by an ontology of totalization, no escape from war is even conceivable. (Moati, 2016, p. 16; emphasis original)

    This Other regime of being Levinas alludes to suggests strong resonances with the Advaitic notion of witness-consciousness and Bergsonian durée. In all the three cases, “a relation with the infinity of being” is asserted as a possibility to surpass mental-egoic consciousness, consciousness of “the war of all against all.” We will come back to Levinas shortly. For the sake of the discussion that follows, however, I will again switch from an ontological to a decidedly psychological terrain and use the term egoity, or egoic bodymind, within the context of developmental psychology as the structure of consciousness that is primarily identified with mental/verbal ego level of consciousness in reference to Wilber’s system of integral psychology (Wilber, 2001). Needless to say, the psychological and the ontological terrains are kept separate only for the purposes of clarity of presentation. It is a tenet of granularity that they are always already interlaced. In any case, mental-egoic consciousness, egoity, or egoic bodymind, the ego-centaur realm, is the part of nature that feels separate and distinct from nature by virtue of thought separating it from the world and thus creating an inner life. In certain moods such as anxiety, boredom, restlessness, angst, fear, envy, and so forth, egoity is troubled by this; in others quite contented even in enjoyment all the while being embedded in language sustaining such inner/outer distinctions. In the face of infinite information, of infinity, egoity struggles to get a handle on this abundance of being, this granularity. It obtains some level of stability largely by attenuating/deflating the shock of this abundance, or contracting/relegating it to several distinct domains of the unconscious. In the process of such attenuation (skipping a few steps here!), a simulacrum, an imagined world, a bubble, is generated. At this point, we need to ward off the impression that the mechanism of attenuation/ deflation is a regrettable thing. It is not. It is world-disclosing. It is a simulacrum, and perhaps a necessary one. A Symbolic world à la Lacan is constituted with the Real ever lurking in the dark constantly undermining the stability of the Symbolic. We are in the world, the world of the ego, the horizon of which is circumscribed by permanently agonistic encounters. It appears that the ego-centaur lives in a world

    318

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    characterized by a permanent state of war and conflict interrupted by temporary states of peace. For Lacan, this is as good as it gets. For hyperholistic education, however, the Symbolic-Real complex does not have the last word on being. In Buddhist terms, we can say that the ego is the state of samsaric existence: “karmically conditioned, discriminative and reifying in awareness, and given to the afflicting passions of attachment to a falsely conceived self surrounded by substantial objects” (Hirota, 2017). Japanese Pure Land Buddhism, a form of Mahāyāna Buddhism, proposes “enlightened wisdom as radically nondichotomous and nondual with reality” (Hirota, 2017) as a real possibility to surpass the egoic bodymind, as in the Levinasian eschatology of messianic peace. Plainly put, hyperholistic education is interested in and driven by this possibility. Egoity is always immersed in a simulacrum by definition. There is no problem with that per se. Simulacrum is not an ignoble wor(l)d. The problem is the forgetfulness of the granularity of this simulacrum, of any simulacrum, which, hence becomes over time deadening and stultifying. We become numbed to the experience of being as war and conflict. In other words, egoity, by definition, is a mechanism of attenuation, or a mechanism that works along the boundary line between the conscious and the unconscious fields of awareness monitoring the integrity of the border to make sure that the field of conscious awareness—the simulacrum, the imagined world—does not open up too much to the other side (both in its dark as well as blissful modes), or conversely, the field of unconscious awareness does not encroach on and overwhelm that of the conscious. On the whole, the conscious field is miniscule in comparison to the unconscious, which creates tension, to say the least. Egoity navigates this tension. Better put, it is this tension. The term ‘unconscious’ is employed loosely here. It marks various forms including but not limited to the Freudian, Jungian, Lacanian, Schellingian, Bergsonian unconscious, to cite a few of the principal examples. I consider Wilber’s account of the types of the unconscious in his Eye to Eye: The Quest for the New Paradigm (Wilber, 2001, pp. 94–104) to be still one of the best expositions indicative of the complexity of this domain of experience. We are guilty of oversimplification here. For our purposes, painting with very broad strokes has to suffice for now. Accordingly, Wilber (2001) distinguishes six types of unconscious: the ground-­ unconscious, archaic-unconscious, submergent-unconscious, embedded-­ unconscious, emergent-unconscious, and emergent-repressed-unconscious. We can only have a quick glance at each. The ground-unconscious is where all the deep psychic structures (Jungian archetypes, potential ego, id, superego, drives, affects, impulses, instincts, phylogenetic fantasies, phantasms, images, illuminations, subtle lights, and many others) are enfolded or enwrapped in a potential state waiting in anticipation to unfold in individual experience, namely, to be individuated. As to the archaic-unconscious: … following both Freud and Jung, we can say in general that the somatic side of the archaic-­ unconscious is the id (instinctual, limbic, typhonic, pranic); the psychic side is the phylogenetic phantasy heritage. On the whole, the archaic-unconscious is not the product of personal experience; it is initially unconscious but not repressed; it contains the earliest and most primitive structures to unfold from the ground-unconscious, and, even when unfolded,

    The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude

    319

    they tend toward sub-consciousness. They are largely preverbal and most are subhuman. (Wilber, 2001, pp. 97–98)

    The submergent-unconscious, on the other hand, is any structure that has first emerged from the ground-unconscious and then got suppressed for one reason or another. These structures can be both collective (archaic-unconscious id, for instance) and individual in the form of personal inattention, from simple forgetting to selective forgetting to forceful forgetting, namely, the repression proper. Next is the embedded-unconscious, which pertains to Freud’s great discovery of the superego, the unrepressed but repressing part of the ego. The emergent-unconscious, which is the most thought-provoking type for our purposes, refers to the stages of psychic development higher than the mental-egoic level. Wilber (2001) refers to them as transpersonal (the subtle and causal) realms of development (as opposed to prepersonal and personal realms). To refresh our memory, according to Wilber (2001), psychic development moves from prepersonal to personal to transpersonal. As was mentioned before, simply because both prepersonal and transpersonal are in their own way nonpersonal, they tend to be confused or conflated. This constitutes what Wilber calls the pre/trans fallacy, whereby either the transpersonal domains of experience are reduced to the prepersonal or the latter is elevated to the transpersonal. In terms of the emergent-unconscious, [t]he transpersonal (the subtle and causal) realms are not yet repressed—they are not screened out of awareness, they are not filtered out—they simply have not yet had the opportunity to emerge. We do not say of a two-year-old child that he or she is resisting the learning of geometry, because the child’s mind has not yet developed and unfolded to the degree that he or she could even begin to learn mathematics. Just as we do not accuse the child of repressing mathematics, we do not accuse him of repressing the transpersonal … not yet, that is. At any point on the developmental cycle, those deep structures which have not yet emerged from the ground-unconscious are referred to as the emergent-unconscious. For someone at the ego (or centaur) level, the low-subtle, the high-subtle, the low-causal, and the high-causal are emergent-unconscious. They are unconscious, but not repressed. (Wilber, 2001, pp. 102–103; emphases original)

    What about the emergent-repressed-unconscious then? This is when things get intriguing: the emergence of the transpersonal domains of reality is resisted by the ego, which “can seal off the superconscious as well as the subconscious” (Wilber, 2001, p. 103). That part of the ground-unconscious whose emergence is resisted or repressed, we call, appropriately enough, the emergent-repressed unconscious. It is that part of the ground-­ unconscious which—excluding developmental arrest—remains unconscious past the point at which it could just as well become conscious. We are then justified in looking for reasons for this lack of emergence, and we find them in a whole set of defenses, actual defenses, against transcendence. They include rationalization (“Transcendence is impossible or pathological”); isolation or avoidance of relationship (“My consciousness is supposed to be skin-bounded!”); death terror (“I’m afraid to die to my ego; what would be left?”); desacralizing (Maslow’s term for refusing to see transcendent values anywhere); substitution (a lower structure is substituted for the intuited higher structure, with the pretense that the lower is the higher [pre/trans fallacy]); and contraction (into forms of lower knowledge or experience). (Wilber, 2001, p. 103; emphases original)

    320

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    The transpersonal domains of reality could just as well become conscious but at this point in our modern shared history they do not constitute the center of gravity of cultural growth and maturity. As a matter of fact, there is tremendous resistance to transcendence. The transpersonal domains of reality remain within the emergent-­ repressed unconscious. Hyperholistic education is interested in the entire spectrum of development ranging from prepersonal to personal to transpersonal. At this point, Wilber (2001) lambasts the conventional schools of psychology in the West, which acknowledge only the dynamic relations between the prepersonal and personal levels of psychic development. They tend to ignore and/or distort higher levels of awareness. Wilber does not mince his words concerning the way the emergent-­ repressed unconscious has been treated by the conventional schools of psychology in the West: Because psychoanalysis and orthodox psychology have never truly understood the nature of the emergent-unconscious in its higher forms, then as soon as the subtle or causal begins to emerge in awareness—perhaps as a peak experience or as subtle lights and bliss—they are all in tithers to explain it as a breakthrough of some archaic material or some past repressed impulses. Since they do not know of the emergent unconscious, they try to explain it in terms of the submergent-unconscious. They think the subtle, for example, is not a higher structure emerging but a lower one reemerging; not the transtemporal coming down but the pretemporal coming back up. And so they trace samadhi back to infantile breast-union; they reduce transpersonal unity to prepersonal fusion in the pleroma; God is reduced to a teething nipple and all congratulate themselves on explaining the Mystery. This whole enterprise is starting to fall apart, of its own weight, because of the ridiculous number of things psychoanalysis is forced to attribute to the infant’s first four months of life in order to account for everything that subsequently emerges. (Wilber, 2001, p. 104; emphases original)

    This should suffice to give a sense of the complexity of the domain of the unconscious. As we shall make clear below, education, in our view, cannot be principally concerned with information/knowledge as it is ordinarily understood (in both theoretical and practical aspects) and/or its availability, transmission, encoding/decoding, construction, assimilation, storage, accumulation, consolidation, schematization, and so forth. Nor is it solely concerned with different modes in which it is presented to us such as affects, concepts, sensations, imaginations, visions, and the like. Rather, education is about how to deal with the tension between the conscious and the unconscious fields of awareness. Hyperholistic education, in particular, deploys this tension in favor of expanding the reach of the conscious field towards the field of unconscious awareness in all its complexity, which is alluded to above. It is called ‘holistic’ simply because the focus is on the whole field of awareness, the whole field of granularity, the whole field of immanence, in its both conscious and unconscious registers and their mutual interlacing interactions. The conscious and unconscious fields of awareness are understood in tandem with each other for they are interpenetrative. For the most part, education, in its conventional, non-holistic sense, takes place by design within limited domains of the whole field of awareness focusing on a delimited region at the expense of the latter’s interaction with the larger whole. The profound unconscious, unattended domains are left untouched. In its most general

    The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude

    321

    inflection then, hyperholistic education seeks out and engages such domains, so that nothing that can be touched stays untouched, or unattended. It should be made clear that the notion ‘holistic’ is not equal to ‘totalistic.’ The whole field of awareness, the whole field of granularity, is by definition non-totalizable. Nevertheless, there is an unmistakable wholeness to it. To reiterate, there is extremely rich (too rich from the perspective of egoity) abundance of information overflowing our capacity to employ it productively at any given time since most of it is invisible/inaccessible to egoity, and a little piece of this information in the form of various modalities of textual, visual, auditory data is now readily available to the majority of humankind through global digital networks in the early twenty-first century. Even preceding “the epoch of digital reason” (Peters, 2017, p. 29), however, information/knowledge, from an ontological point of view, has always been in excess of our capacity to access and process it. Education therefore cannot be about information and its availability/accessibility alone. Information is already given. Moreover, it is given to a large extent freely and in abundance. The flood of information, both visible and invisible, both accessible and inaccessible, has always been a constant for our organism, for any organism. The fundamental question of education therefore concerns the fact that what is available/accessible exceeds our capacity to readily receive and process it. As a matter of fact, only very little of what is available/accessible is received and processed. The question is how far we can receive nature. Is nature completely receivable? Is there something that remains inaccessible? Is there a limit to what we can receive? Furthermore, is it in our interest to extend/expand the degree to which we transact with nature? The educational problem before us therefore concerns the degree of our receptivity, the mode and state of being receptive, to information/knowledge in and of nature. Clearly, there is excess information from the perspective of the limited organism; there is not enough receptivity on our part. As a matter of fact, we constantly filter, deny, distort, mangle, twist, ignore the information we are presented with as a way to deal with its overwhelming abundance. Take the climate crisis of the twenty-first century, for instance. The sea snot in the Sea of Marmara in Türkiye is a recent example (The Guardian, 2021). It is in our face, literally; nevertheless, we ignore it. We carry on as if we were not involved in it. Clearly, the subject of the present climate crisis is a complex multi-dimensional issue. It is not only a scientific matter, but also more importantly, a political, economic, and social issue. As the historians Jean-Baptiste Fressoz and Fabien Locher point out “… the [climate] crisis we are facing is less a matter of knowledge, values or ‘living together’ with ‘nonhumans,’ than of power relations, economic processes and geostrategic realities” (Verso Blog, 2021). As Eve Ottenberg (2021) asserts in no uncertain terms in one of her articles: Only the mentally impaired now doubt the reality of climate change. Only the ideologically blind question that human burning of fossil fuels has caused it. In just a few weeks, we had once-in-millennium floods in Germany and Belgium, a once-in-a-millennium heat wave in the Pacific Northwest and British Columbia. Fires. Melting Arctic ice and permafrost. Mudslides in India. Floods in the New York City subway. Record floods in China, with a year’s worth of rain falling in a single day in Zhengzhou.

    322

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    It is plain to see that it is not so much a matter of the availability of information as not being receptive to that information that is the problem. Think of, alternatively, how we are inured to the radical inequities we are constantly surrounded by living in any of the Arabian Gulf states, for instance, or in any country for that matter in the present state of the advanced (or shall we say, fossil) capitalist industrial civilization, 24/7 capitalism (Crary, 2014). Something gets in the way of being open to information. As suggested above, that which gets in the way of being open to the flow of excess information is principally egoity, or the egoic activity of enforcing the boundary between the conscious and the unconscious fields of awareness. By definition, egoity is the process whereby information gets retarded, limited, calcified, habituated, reified, tuned out, tempered, disregarded, in short, relegated to distorted existence or non-existence. We are creatures of self-deception. Moreover, this process itself is largely unconscious, which suggests that there is no easy fix for this problem. Can anything nonetheless be done about it? Should we do something about it? Should we and to what extent surpass egoity to open up to infinite receptivity? The short answer is yes, yes, and yes on all accounts. We can do something about it. There are many Great Wisdom Traditions around the world designed specifically to do just that, surmount egoity (e.g. writings of many esteemed mystics from across different Paths of Liberation such as the perennial philosophy, indigenous worldviews, life philosophy, ecological worldviews, Buddhism, Hinduism, Daoism, Western esotericism—Abrahamic religions in their esoteric forms such as Neoplatonism, Gnosticism, Hermeticism, Kabbalah, Rudolph Steiner’s Anthroposophy—Gurdjieff, Krishnamurti, and so forth). Yes, we should do something about it. It is an ethical imperative to do so since those who are released from the egoic hold for any duration of time unmistakably testify to the abundance of many revitalizing experiences that bring unadulterated joy, happiness, creativity, and bliss to the world. At this juncture in world history, where it is easier to imagine the end of the world than the end of capitalism (Jameson, 1994), we can use some of that joy, happiness, creativity, and bliss. As Jameson (1994) puts it: … Even after the “end of history,” there has seemed to persist some historical curiosity of a generally systemic—rather than a merely anecdotal—kind: not merely to know what will happen next, but as a more general anxiety about the larger fate or destiny of our system or mode of production as such—about which individual experience (of a postmodern kind) tells us that it must be eternal, while our intelligence suggests this feeling to be most improbable indeed, without coming up with plausible scenarios as to its disintegration or replacement. It seems to be easier for us today to imagine the thoroughgoing deterioration of the earth and of nature than the breakdown of late capitalism; perhaps that is due to some weakness in our imaginations. (pp. xi–xii)

    Moreover, we should go beyond the limitations of egoity to open up to granularity for ontological reasons. What egoity thinks exists is heartbreakingly narrowly conceived. There is far more out there than we can ever imagine. Nevertheless, we can definitely imagine far better than we actually do today. Perhaps we are not entirely weak in our imaginations. After all, there are various Promethean projects under way that claim to offer plausible scenarios to replace (or accelerate) 24/7 capitalism in alternative directions.

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    323

     romethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or P Immortality Projects? The idea of absolute knowledge, the knowledge of the unconditioned, seems to have become pretentious if not entirely antiquated in the context of an educational system at the peak of which lies the entrepreneurial (corporate) research university in which an open-ended process of technoscientific inquiry is largely geared towards enhancing the power of ever-flexible self-replicating hyperglobal capitalist flows, namely, neoliberal global capitalism, that generate unprecedented wealth inequalities in increasingly undemocratic/authoritarian political landscapes across the world through the production of virtually infinite volume of (some might say utterly superfluous—Daiso, the Japanese company of 10–yen shops, and Mumuso, the slightly more upscale South Korean version of the same business model come to mind here, not to mention the Flying Tiger Copenhagen, the Danish variety store chain, and Tchibo, the German chain with its slogan “Every week a new world” referring to the products that change weekly) merchandise weakening, if not destroying, the human and nonhuman communities in the process of its seemingly illimitable and accelerating self-expansion driven largely by the decisions of a handful of multi-billion dollar transnational/multinational corporations that aim to maintain their monopolistic hegemony of the market. It is often argued that neoliberal global capitalism is precisely a Promethean project and has been realized stupendously successfully in spite of all the unfolding current crises (ecological, financial, economic, political, social, psychological, moral, and so forth), which, the proponents claim, can only be confronted and resolved by exponentially more of the same (well, unceasingly innovative) technocapitalist expansion. I do not mean to act like a wet blanket but maybe we should stop to consider the negative side of the story as well. More and more, it is realized that this self-­ expansion is creating conditions for capitalism’s own destruction (or transformation, if neutrally put) and the educational institutions at all levels are facing the dire consequences of the slow and painful demise of neoliberal global capitalism (Streeck, 2014). For the proponents of technocapitalist expansion, the destruction of the brick-and-mortar school systems around the world and the traditional pedagogical modalities that uniformly go with them, for instance, can only be a good thing since before long we will all become high-performing individuals functioning independently of such educational systems thanks to AI-driven enhancements and augmentations universally accessible by anyone who wants them the way smart phones are available to anyone who wants them now. Needless to say it is impossible not to want a smart phone these days. We are not given a real option to use or not to use a smart phone unless one is willing to become more like the Amish and join or initiate communities shunning modern (read digital) technology. Practically, it is nearly impossible, or at least very challenging, to function in the contemporary world without a smart phone. It is never the case that there is technocapitalist expansion here and alternative lifeworlds free of technocapitalist expansion over there, and that the

    324

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    two regimes co-exist peacefully and amicably with each other. As the term ‘expansion’ suggests, technocapitalist expansion is spreading into every nook and cranny of this world and even beyond our planet. Apparently, it is only a matter of time we colonize the solar system starting with our Moon and then Mars and go beyond Earth into the interstellar space (Kaku, 2018). Just to be clear, by the phrase ‘neoliberal global capitalism’ what we have in mind is the confluence of two contradictory tendencies in the capitalist order, which, by now, has a truly global reach to such an extent that it is considered just about the only game in town at present and the foreseeable future—as referenced above, it is easier to imagine the end of the world than the end of capitalism (Jameson, 1994) although there are now rigorous attempts to imagine new future civilizational forms. For instance, the so-called Game B as opposed to Game A (the only game in town as we know it) (Game B, 2022). In the words of the wikipage dedicated to Game B thinkers and projects: Game B is a memetic tag that aggregates a myriad of visions, projects and experiments that model potential future civilisational forms. The flag on the hill for Game B is an anti-­ fragile, scalable, increasingly omni-win-win civilisation. This is distinct from our current rivalrous Game A civilisation that is replete with destructive externalities and power asymmetries that produce existential risk. Yet Game B is not a prescriptive ideology (or an ideology at all): while the eyes of Game B players may be fixed on the same flag, the hills are multitudes and the flag sits atop each, and no player individually is equipped to map a route in advance. (Game B, 2022)

    The vocabulary used to describe Game B universe sounds exclusively oriented towards systems sciences, which approach to phenomena from without in purely objective and exterior terms. There is no explicit reference to the interiority of things, or to the affective domain, the emotional mess of the lived world. Nothing about “ethical standards, intersubjective values, moral dispositions, mutual understanding, truthfulness, sincerity, depth, integrity, aesthetics, interpretation, hermeneutics, beauty, art, the sublime” (Wilber, 1996, p. 115). In that sense, Game B still seems to suffer from the general flatlining approach to Nature of Game A. Nonetheless, whatever Game B vision is, it certainly aspires to go beyond the contradictions Game A civilization generates. Game A, the present status quo, namely, the neoliberal global capitalism or short-termist finance capitalism (not to be confused with the nineteenth-century liberalism, where the liberals wanted to reduce the power of the state which was largely controlled by the hereditary landlord monopoly class, the old rentier class, whereas now neoliberalism wants to get rid of any state authority working on behalf of the public good that would interfere with the financial monopolies of the new rentier class), is characterized by the confluence of two contradictory tendencies as mentioned above. On the one hand, we have the view that an unregulated free market (free of state intervention), especially through the mechanisms of deregulation, austerity, privatization, permanent tax cuts for the rich, unbridled free trade, globalization of labor (moving manufacturing to countries where labor is cheap and regulations defending workers are lax), fragmentation of labor unions, commodification of public commons, and so forth, is the best way to liberate individual entrepreneurial freedoms. Take the privatization of water

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    325

    supplies in England and Wales (Vidal, 2022), for instance. Following Vidal (2022) here, the logic seems to work like this: let’s fully privatize our water supplies in England and Wales and then make sure via legislation that there is lax regulation of these private companies so that (a) we, the public, cannot hold them accountable for the unacceptable levels of pollution of our water resources, (b) despite 20 years of pledges, these companies are still not doing enough to prevent or at least reduce leaks, (c) the water companies pay out excessive dividends to shareholders rather than invest in capital equipment, (d) company executives receive “£27m in bonuses over the past two years, despite pumping out raw sewage into waterways 1,000 times a day” (Vidal, 2022), and so forth. No doubt this is a biased account of a centre-left approach to political economy. The water company enjoys maximum entrepreneurial freedom to commodify a public resource at the expense of the public good, which can be defined as free consistent access to healthy water resources commonly owned and shared not just by the human community but by the whole ecosystem, which we are a part of. Yet the exercise of such entrepreneurial freedom presupposes the prior existence of a particular politico-economic structure that makes such freedom possible and legitimate in the first place. To reiterate, on the one hand, unregulated free market is great for the individual entrepreneurial freedoms. ‘Who wouldn’t want to own a water company?’ On the other, intense reliance on state power merged with colossal monopolistic corporate power is necessary to make the mechanisms mentioned above function efficiently. ‘I want to own a water company, but I do not want everybody else to own one as well; I don’t want competition, otherwise, what is the point of owning a water company if I can’t monopolize the market?’ On the one hand, neoliberal global capitalism provides for individual entrepreneurial freedom to pursue self-interest in the free market, in which the state is supposed to be out of the way of the individual so that s/he can engage in activities that enhance her freedom (liberalization); on the other, massive corporate-state power apparatuses that seize control from the said individual to make her feel like she is in control of her decision-making thus obscuring how unfree the so-called free markets are (Moser, 2019). On a mundane level, it defies comprehension how people can be persuaded of the superiority of free-market regime when Hollywood entertainment industry routinely churns out, movie after movie, TV series after TV series, espionage film franchises (James Bond, Jason Bourne Trilogy and its spin-offs, Tinker Tailor Soldier Spy, Homeland, Jack Ryan, Syriana, Citadel, and so forth), which basically revolve around how state and corporate apparatuses make sure (via questionable means such as extrajudicial killings?—James Bond is not 007 for nothing) that the market competition is anything but free. Do not control over the extraction and distribution of raw materials and the unlawful (unlawful from the perspective of the market) elimination or dissuasion of rivals in order to have monopolistic control of the “free” markets strike anybody as a problem? Is not this incompatibility between such massive state/corporate power and free-market ideology, or democracy, for that matter, constantly thrown in our face? How come we are completely comfortable with such contradictions and keep parroting the virtues of free market economy?

    326

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    Some might claim that these are merely fictional narratives and the real world and Hollywood fiction should not be conflated. Fair enough. How about Panama Papers (exposing the secretive offshore finance industry), FinCEN Files (industrial-­ scale money laundering), Wikileaks publications (mainly dealing with government and corporate corruption), Pandora Papers (exposing how the wealthy elites shelter their money in offshore accounts and shell companies), Snowden revelations of 2013 (government surveillance), Cambridge Analytica files (harvesting Facebook profiles for user manipulation to control political campaign results), The Pegasus Project (NSO group selling phone hacking spyware to governments), and so on and so forth? These are the mechanisms that have been unearthed by investigative journalists all around the world revealing how corrupt and unfree the so-called free-­ market regime is. These are not the figments of the imagination of a handful of diehard Marxists. The Guardian, which is one of the media partners where access to the leaked data concerning the Panama, Paradise, and Pandora papers is shared, for instance, is hardly a Marxist media outlet. In other words, despite all the available evidence undermining the virtues of a free-market economy, why do we enjoy our oppression so much? I just did a quick calculation and it seems that if I work for 25,166,666  months non-stop (or 2,097,222 years), without vacation and retirement savings, then I will have as much wealth as Jeff Bezos has now! I used 151 bn USD for Bezos’ personal wealth and assumed that I would save net 50 percent of my monthly salary after the living expenses. I have to add that I have a relatively healthy salary for now by virtue of living and working in the Arabian Gulf. For the majority of humans, my salary would be considered out of reach. For dramatic effect, I ignored the fact that the rate of return on my savings would somehow compound over time depending on the investment tool used. At any rate, here, I think, the Lacanian investigations of the Slovenian School of Psychoanalysis are indispensable. A Buddhist approach would not be particularly instructive here. Why would anyone desire to accumulate that kind of wealth in the first place? Nonetheless, let’s not get sidetracked. The world of education today cannot extricate itself from this socio-political dis/ order in which unchecked growth of profoundly inegalitarian neoliberal capitalist forces dismantle any sense of the common good. It is hard to talk about the common good when “just eight of the richest people on earth own as much combined wealth as half the human race,” 8 versus 3.6 billion (3,600,000,000) to be precise (Mullany, 2017; see also Thomas Picketty’s Capital in the Twenty-first Century, 2014, for an empirically very well-documented account of increasing wealth inequalities under global capitalism). This data pertaining to common misery rather than common good is regularly updated. According to Oxfam’s 2018 report, the inequality gap keeps getting worse (Elliott, 2018). In their policy paper, “Inequality Kills,” published on 17 January 2022, Oxfam authors list five facts about the world’s ten richest men in the aftermath of the Covid-19 pandemic (Oxfam, 2022): 1. The wealth of the 10 richest men has doubled, while the incomes of 99% of humanity are worse off, because of COVID-19. 2. The 10 richest men in the world own more than the bottom 3.1 billion people.

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    327

    3. If the 10 richest men spent a million dollars each a day, it would take them 414 years to spend their combined wealth. 4. If the richest 10 billionaires sat on top of their combined wealth piled up in US dollar bills, they would reach almost halfway to the moon. 5. A 99% windfall tax on the COVID-19 wealth gains of the 10 richest men could pay to make enough vaccines for the entire world and fill financing gaps in climate measures, universal health and social protection, and efforts to address gender-based violence in over 80 countries, while still leaving these men $8bn better off than they were before the pandemic.

    The 10 richest men … free-market economy … Oxfam’s January 2023 report, Survival of the Richest: “The richest 1 percent grabbed nearly two-thirds of all new wealth worth $42 trillion created since 2020, almost twice as much money as the bottom 99 percent of the world’s population, reveals a new Oxfam report today. During the past decade, the richest 1 percent had captured around half of all new wealth” (Oxfam, 2023). Free market, hmm. I do not need to further cite “the complex network of race, gender, and class oppressions that constitute our global modernity” (Land, 2012) in addition to the obscene wealth inequalities referenced above to remind the reader of the outrageous forms of injustice we are confronted with today. Such forms of injustice probably would not have been considered outrageous five-hundred years ago when slavery, for instance, was perfectly acceptable in one form or another. But here is the rub. Something called the Western Enlightenment happened roughly three-hundred years ago. Since then these forms of injustice are considered outrageous given the paradigm established by the values of the Western Enlightenment. Equal dignity and worth are now extended to all human beings including the slaves, women, the untouchables, children, colored people, disabled people, LGBTQ+ people (LGBTQQIP2SAA people— Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual, Transgender, Queer, Questioning, Intersex, Pansexual, Two-Spirited, Androgynous, and Asexual—and so forth. Despite the modern liberation movements, we are still engulfed by many figures of the social, economic, political, and ecological forms of injustice. How can this be considered a Promethean project? Phrased otherwise, is a project creating (or at least complicit in) such levels of injustice really worth it? Be that as it may, the wide-ranging transformational capacity of neoliberal global capitalism in the convergence of nanotechnologies, biotechnologies, information technology and cognitive sciences (NBIC sciences, for short) is valorised by those techno-utopian Prometheans who conceive radical reengineering of human beings (among other things) as a possibility whereby birth, pain, disease, and death (suffering, in a nutshell) are no longer considered ineliminable aspects of human existence (Brassier, 2014). Anti-aging and longevity studies are currently blooming. Over the past decade, there has been an increasing interest in studying the underlying biological mechanisms of aging and age-related diseases, as well as developing interventions to delay or prevent the aging process. This has led to a growing field of research dedicated to understanding longevity and extending healthy lifespan. Numerous studies have been conducted in recent years to investigate various approaches to extending lifespan and improving health in old age, including calorie restriction, genetic manipulation, and pharmacological interventions (not to

    328

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    mention the quasi immortality projects of Ray Kurzweil-style nanobot-enabled mind upload fantasies). The computational biologist Andrew Steele’s Ageless: The New Science of Getting Older without Getting Old, and David Sinclair’s—a professor of genetics and co-director of the Paul F. Glenn Centre for Biology of Aging Research at Harvard Medical School—Lifespan: Why We Age, And Why We Don’t Have To come to mind here as optimistic and somewhat realistic accounts of the science of aging. Pain-free dental surgery should suffice as an example in conveying the relief we now take for granted. Who is willing to accept tooth pain as an ineliminable aspect of the human condition in the early twenty-first century? A swift rejoinder would follow, of course: tooth pain is one thing, birth and death are entirely different. But are they really? Reason is unreasonable—this is the fundamental objection raised against Promethean rationalism. Rationalism is deemed pathological because it is unreasonable according to a standard of reasonableness whose yardstick is recognizing the existential necessity of birth, suffering, and death. But what exactly is reasonable about accepting birth, suffering, and death as ineluctable facts, which is to say, givens? And by what criterion are we to discriminate between evitable and inevitable suffering? Much suffering that was once unavoidable has been greatly diminished, if not wholly eradicated. Of course, there are new and different forms of suffering. But our understanding of birth and death have been transformed to such an extent that there is something dubious, to say the least, about treating them as unquestionable biological absolutes. Moreover, the claim about the inevitability of suffering raises two basic questions: How much suffering are we supposed to accept as an ineliminable feature of the human condition? And what kinds of suffering qualify as inevitable? History teaches that there has been considerable variation not just in the quantity but also in the kinds of suffering considered tolerable. (Brassier, 2014, pp. 479–480; emphases original)

    In this regard, neoliberal capitalist framework provides an enabling condition for the rational knowledge of Promethean proportions to emerge and radically transform the Earth and ourselves, and possibly beyond. Thus, the techno-utopian Prometheans claim to be fighting on the side of justice by rectifying the forms of injustice that were thought to be unrectifiable. We are not just talking about the capability to understand and control the inorganic/insentient/physical domain of forces but also having control over the organic/ sentient, and even the mental/sapient forces of life. Developments in bioengineering, synthetic biology, reproductive medicine, CRISPR/Cas9 technology manipulating embryo-DNA, genetic and epigenetic enhancement technologies, developments in brain-machine interface (BMI) resolving cognitive and neurological disabilities as well as enhancing and augmenting high level cognitive capacities, and so forth, as well as developments in the Big Data analytics, artificial intelligence and neural networks (AlphaGo, AlphaGo Zero, MuZero of DeepMind), exascale supercomputers like China’s Sunway Taihulight and the US’s Frontier, which can run brain-scale AI models, Google’s LaMDA (Language Model for Dialogue Applications, the famous chatbot Google engineer Blake Lemoine claimed was sentient (Tait, 2022), OpenAI’s Generative Pre-trained Transformer 3 (GPT-3, GPT-3.5, and now GPT-4), which is an autoregressive language model that uses deep learning to produce human-like text (owned by Microsoft), artificial general intelligence

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    329

    (AGI) research, and even artificial consciousness research (Metzinger, 2021), not to mention the military uses of AI (surveillance systems, drones, robotics, and so forth) seem to provide a matrix for the emergence of a truly transformative life space for the future of humanity that might no longer be body-bound or even Earth-bound. The rate of acceleration of these developments is such that by the time the reader is done reading this section, the information referenced here would already become outdated. GPT-3.5 series of language models were already trained in early 2022, and now ChatGPT, which “is fine-tuned from a model in the GPT-3.5 series” is making waves (OpenAI, 2022). GPT-4 has already been released, and there is currently an intense debate whether we should forge ahead with advanced AI systems increasingly more powerful than GPT-4 (like GPT-5) or whether the latter can indeed bring about the extinction of humanity by killing us all (Yudkowsky, 2023). This is not a science-fictional or joking matter. Eliezer Yudkowsky is not a fringe figure in the field of AGI. Accordingly, on the one hand, we have the real and unfolding possibility of destruction of most life forms on our planet including our very own, the so-called Sixth Extinction event (the Holocene/Anthropocene/Capitalocene/Plasticene extinction) and near-term societal collapse due to anthropogenic (or human-caused) climate change; on the other, a radical transformation and proliferation of new life forms (Sample, 2017), both being the consequence of unfettered neoliberal global capitalist self-expansion. Where do we go from here? There are a couple of options. The first obvious course of action is to embrace the vision of a radical transformation of life and society in line with the technoscientific (neoliberal late capitalist, technocapitalist, NBIC convergence-friendly, technological-solutionist, techno-­ consumerist, 24/7 capitalist, transhumanist, Silicon Valley-type Californian Ideology) near-complete decoupling of humanity from nonhuman nature. That is, a form of techno-utopian Prometheanism unbound! The ecomodernist manifesto of the Breakthrough Institute (Asafu-Adjaye et al., 2015), for instance, is a good example of such an optimistic vision, a vision for “a good, or even great, Anthropocene” (Asafu-Adjaye et al., 2015, p. 6). Alternatively, there is on offer the communist version of the same optimism in the form of new techno-communism, articulated, for instance, in Aaron Bastani’s Fully Automated Luxury Communism: A Manifesto (Bastani, 2019). A post-­capitalist world of abundance can be conceived and created without breaching the planetary boundaries whereby the collective good over individual wealth accumulation is prioritized thanks to automation and technology that are harnessed to benefit everyone in society, rather than just the 10 richest men. A similar Marxist (left accelerationist) version is also available in the manifesto of Williams and Srnicek (2014), Accelerate: Manifesto for an Accelerationist Politics. In parallel to Bastani’s vision of a post-­ capitalist future made possible by technological acceleration and increasing automation, Williams and Srnicek suggest that instead of trying to slow down or resist technological progress, we should embrace it and use it to our advantage. They argue for the creation of new technological systems that are owned and controlled by the public, rather than private corporations, and that can be used to create abundance and reduce the need for work. Unlike the rational optimists of the neoliberal

    330

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    persuasion such as Nick Bostrom, Ray Kurzweil, Michio Kaku, Steven Pinker, Bjørn Lomborg, Matt Ridley, Peter Thiel, Ben Goertzel, Stephen Wolfram, not to mention Elon Musk and Bill Gates (basically, in their eyes, there has never been a better time to be alive than now, reiterated again in Pinker’s Enlightenment Now), the left techno-communists and accelerationists do not harbor any illusions concerning the total commodification of life and the cataclysmic effects of neoliberal ideology endangering the very survival of the present global civilization and the planetary ecosystems on which the former depends. They nevertheless … want to unleash latent productive forces. In this project, the material platform of neoliberalism does not need to be destroyed. It needs to be repurposed towards common ends. The existing infrastructure is not a capitalist stage to be smashed, but a springboard to launch towards post-capitalism. (Williams & Srnicek, 2014)

    No doubt, the vision of Enlightenment modernity, a Promethean project par excellence, underlies such manifestos, both on the Left and the Right. The possibility of universal/generic equality and justice (liberty, equality, fraternity, and now even immortality) is considered viable as we master the world-making powers of nature in the service of re-engineering human condition to radically question and to some extent eliminate the so-called existential necessity of birth, pain, disease, suffering, and death refashioning ourselves and our world from scratch with minimal regard to the traditional value systems of the past. This is a perfectly rational project of maximal collective self-mastery. Birth, suffering, and death can be overcome through reason. As Brassier (2014) points out, “Prometheanism is simply the claim that there is no reason to assume a predetermined limit to what we can achieve or to the ways in which we can transform ourselves and our world” (p.  470). Again, “Prometheanism is the attempt to participate in the creation of the world without having to defer to a divine blueprint. It follows from the realization that the disequilibrium we introduce into the world through our desire to know is no more or less objectionable than the disequilibrium that is already there in the world” (Brassier, 2014, p. 485, emphasis added). The world has always been an inconsistent, inchoate, contingent, out of joint whole. Hence, the absence of a divine blueprint. The disruptions we cause are simply part of the principle of creative destruction that is an inherent aspect of the universe as a whole, which is not governed by an over-­ arching divine blueprint. Rather, it is governed by contingency and contingency alone apropos Meillassoux (2012). We have been freely using this term ‘Prometheanism.’ Maybe at this point we should take a step back for a moment and explore what exactly it refers to. Drawing on the work of late Bernard Stiegler (1998), we can revisit the account of the saga of Prometheus and his brother Epimetheus in order to flesh out the implications of the various Promethean projects of our times and even offer a Buddhist version of it as an alternative. Is Prometheanism a project of mental-egoic consciousness? If yes, it probably needs to be dropped. Yet perhaps Prometheanism itself is the dropping of the mental-egoic consciousness. If the latter is the case, the Buddhist project can be understood as Prometheanism in this sense.

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    331

    In any event, before we speculate further about possible Promethean projects, let us pay close attention to how Stiegler deploys the Promethean myth. In his Technics and Time, 1: The Fault of Epimetheus (1998), Stiegler relies on the account of the myth of Prometheus and Epimetheus provided in the Platonic dialogue, Protagoras. Accordingly, the origin of human beings lies in “the doubling-up of Prometheus by Epimetheus” (Stiegler, 1998, p. 186). That is, the forgetfulness of Epimetheus compounded by the theft of Prometheus. The story goes along these lines: When the time comes to create mortal creatures, that is, animals and humans (gods are already there), the two Titans, Prometheus and Epimetheus, who incidentally are brothers, are charged with the task of distributing qualities to the mortal creatures, who were earlier fashioned from earth and fire by the Olympian Gods, in a manner that would maintain the equilibrium, balance, and harmony among the creatures so that no single creature would have undue advantage of any kind over the others. Epimetheus volunteers to do the distribution and asks Prometheus to supervise the results once he is done. Prometheus agrees and goes away for a while. Epimetheus diligently distributes the available powers to each and every animal in such a way that the balance of powers is conserved. At the end of the day, all the animals receive just enough power (speed in one case, size in another, ability to see in the dark, capacity for fast generation and maturation, ability to breathe under water, ability to disguise themselves through camouflage in yet others, and so on and so forth) to preserve themselves against all the others. As Epimetheus proudly observes a job well done, he notices, being Epi-metheus (afterthought, hindsight) and so lacking foresight, that he has entirely forgotten about the human beings by virtue of his tendency to act impulsively without considering the consequences, which is why he was given a name that implies hindsight. He forgets to assign a specific capability to humans. He also notices that he has used up all the available powers to be distributed. Nothing is left for human beings to receive now. As he is reflecting on his action, Prometheus comes back and realizes Epimetheus’ tragic slip-up, and attempts to fix it by stealing (since there is nothing left to bestow on humans) from Hephaestus and Athena the gift of skill in the arts [ten enteknen sophian], together with fire—for without fire there was no means [amekhanon] for anyone to possess or use this skill—and bestowed it on man. In this way man acquired sufficient resources to keep himself alive, but he had no political wisdom [sophia]. This art was in the keeping of Zeus. … Through this gift man had the means of life, but Prometheus, so the story says, thanks to Epimetheus, had later on to stand his trial for theft. (Stiegler, 1998, pp. 187–188)

    Hence, the doubling-up of Prometheus by Epimetheus. The latter forgets to endow humans with a particular capacity or power so that they can survive and preserve themselves in the world of mortal creatures living in some sort of equilibrium with all the other beings. To make matters worse, Prometheus tries to rectify the situation by an act of theft for which he gets punished by the Olympian Zeus, the chief god. Stiegler’s interpretation of this double fault is instructive and essentially suggests that technology is not simply an external tool that humans use to enhance their abilities, but that it is from the very beginning a “prosthetic” extension of human bodies and minds. This means that technology has never been a separate optional add-on entity that humans can use at will, but that it is inseparable from what it means to be

    332

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    human, which cannot be settled once and for all since humans are not originarily naturally endowed like other creatures. In their origin, humans are empty of pre-­ determined essence. It is immediately by deviating from the equilibrium of animals, from tranquillity—a departure engendered by the fault of Epimetheus—that mortals occur. Before the deviation, there is nothing. Then the accidental event happens, the fault of Epimetheus: to have forgotten humans. Humans are the forgotten ones. Humans only occur through their being forgotten; they only appear in disappearing. Fruit of a double fault—an act of forgetting, then of theft—they are naked like small, premature animals, without fur and means of defense, in advance of themselves, as advance, and also as delay (no qualities are left, everything has already been distributed). They do not yet possess the art of the political, which will be made necessary by their prematureness, directly ensuing from the technical. But this “not yet” does not imply that there will be two steps to their emergence, a time of a full origin, followed by a fall: there will have been nothing at the origin but the fault, a fault that is nothing but the de-fault of origin or the origin as de-fault [le défaut d’origine ou l’origine comme défaut]. There will have been no appearance except through disappearance. Everything will have taken place at the same time, in the same step. (Stiegler, 1998, p. 188; emphases original)

    The origin as de-fault implies that humans do not have an original, definite set of properties, a fixed essence, or a reified idea/image of the human. There is no given essence. That is, humans are empty of essence. The human does not have a defining limit. Humans are precisely defined by the absence of such properties, essences, and limits; in Stiegler’s words, “the de-fault of origin or origin as de-fault.” Nothing is given to us until Prometheus, at his own personal risk, bestows upon us the political arts and fire, which are external to us and delivered after a delay. It must be noted, however, that the conflict between the Titans and the Olympians is the true starting point of the drama of humanity’s predicament. The cosmos is originally out of joint even before we, humans, enter the picture. It appears that there is no pre-established original harmony in the divine realm either. It is not as if we have failed to respect the divinely ordained order and equilibrium. The whole thing reeks of corruption from the very beginning. Žižek would be very happy with this interpretation. Now, because, unlike other animals, we are originarily incomplete, finite, mortal, uncertain, without qualities, devoid of fixed essences, and so forth, we can refashion ourselves to be complete/infinite/immortal/certain; we can break/transgress the status quo maintained by the ruling elites; can revolt against the given order of inequality, injustice and entrapment (unfreedom); there can be some sort of fullness, completion. This is the Promethean ambition/hubris. In Brassier’s words: … things are not as they should be, and that things ought to be understood and reorganized. And doing this requires that we be able to defend the intelligibility of the question ‘What can we make of ourselves?’ In this regard, Prometheanism is simply the claim that there is no reason to assume a predetermined limit to what we can achieve or to the ways in which we can transform ourselves and our world. (Brassier, 2014, p. 470; emphases original)

    But, of course, this is precisely the problem. There is a limit to what we can make of ourselves, at least according to Heidegger and his followers, or according to those who uphold the finitude of existence. Because we are originarily incomplete (we are

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    333

    always too late—the quality of reflectivity, knowledge, wisdom, experience), we cannot master the process of refashioning of ourselves. For Stiegler (1998), aside from the major fault of Epimetheus, namely, forgetting, there is also the problem of “reflexivity, or the ‘comprehension of being,’ as delay and deferred reaction [après-­ coup] (epimetheia, or knowledge that arises from the accumulation of experience through the mediation of past faults)” (p. 184). Human nature for Epimetheanism is incomplete; or rather, incompletable; and this turns out to be a good thing for the advocates of finitude. For what we can make of ourselves is ontologically constrained by certain givens beyond which we cannot or should not go. Brassier (2014), who is deeply suspicious of such claims, succinctly sums up this Heideggerian position of finitude: As existence, human being transcends every objective determination of its essence. This ontological transcendence lies at the root of finitude. For Heidegger, the finitude of human existence is an ontological datum, rather than an epistemic condition. Heidegger accepts Kant’s claim that we have no transcendent knowledge of things-in-themselves, as they are known by their Creator. But for Heidegger human existence is the locus of a new kind of transcendence: one that is finite and human, as opposed to infinite and divine. And because existence constitutes a finite transcendence, it conditions the cognizability of objects. Since cognitive objectivation is conditioned by human existence, human beings cannot know themselves in the same way in which they know other objects. Doing so would require objectivating the condition of objectivation, which would be, as Arendt says, like trying to jump over our own shadow. Because of this prohibition on self-objectivation, human existence transcends every attempt to limn its core via a series of objective determinations. Indeed, every positive characterization of human nature, whether psychological, historical, anthropological or sociological, is ultimately determined by unavowed metaphysical—and for Heidegger this also means theological—prejudices. (p. 476)

    In short, we cannot make the given. Epimetheans, in this case represented by Heidegger, are critical of the project of modernity, the project of Western Enlightenment, Enlightenment Prometheanism, which is an ambitious political project of universal equality, fraternity, liberty and justice, which, by and large, aims to make the given. Human existence cannot be characterized by finite transcendence for there is infinite transcendence. Prometheanism, ontologically speaking, is concerned with the infinitization of things, or the removal of all blocks of consciousness reaching for superconsciousness of the Infinite, wherein the groundlessness of all phenomena, or their eternal interpervasion, is experienced. There is no metaphysical ground/origin/source to things, not just to human beings. Put otherwise, there is an inherent disequilibrium to Nature and time is out of joint and we, humans, can appropriate these facts and engage them to create something better for ourselves beyond finite transcendence. The condition of objectivation can be objectivated. At least, we can push it a lot deeper or further back than is allowed by Heideggerians. There is such a possibility, which takes many different empirical forms, some of which we have seen above: the Silicon-Valley-type technoscientific utopianism, the communist and left accelerationist versions of more or less the same general idea. What is fundamentally wrong with such Prometheanisms? In other words, what is wrong with Woody Allen saying the following?

    334

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    I don’t want to achieve immortality through my work; I want to achieve immortality through not dying. I don’t want to live on in the hearts of my countrymen; I want to live on in my apartment.

    Namely, what is wrong with technological re-engineering of human nature to such an extent that suffering (pain, disease, and ultimately death) is eliminated? Does not the rationalization of nature imply such an end point? According to Heidegger and his followers such as Jean-Pierre Dupuy, what the advocates of Enlightenment Prometheanisms are guilty of is to systematically conflate ontological indetermination with epistemic uncertainty. They [human enhancement enthusists] convert what is in fact an ontological problem about the structure of reality into an epistemic problem about the limits of our knowledge. (Brassier, 2014, p. 472; emphases added)

    Woody Allen wants to make the given. Instead, he needs to understand the ontological status of the given. He ignores the ontological gap separating the given from the made. The ambiguity between that which is given and that which is made is ontological, not just epistemological. It is not just a matter of time that we will achieve near-complete knowledge of life and utilize such knowledge for indefinite human enhancement all the way to mind-uploading to a nonhuman non-biological cybernetic body. That the human condition, or rather, human existence, is ontologically indeterminate implies that there is no fixed essence to human nature. We are devoid of essence. Rather, we exist. Therefore, the human condition is not something we can manipulate and control the way we manipulate and control all the other things in nature. We will never achieve complete knowledge of the human nature since it is not something that pre-exists our cognitive appropriation. Our brain is not our essence. As soon as we make the claim that “consciousness lies within the brain’s information processing and is in essence an emergent feature that arises from large neural network high-level patterns of organization, and that the same patterns of organization can be realized in other processing devices” (Wikipedia contributors, 2022, August 13), we have essentially reduced human nature to an objective determination. We now have a fixed essence, which we can achieve the complete knowledge of. We no longer exist as a human, an open-ended mystery, but are an information-processing system that can be indefinitely cloned at will working independently of a biological substrate. That we no longer exist in Heidegger’s sense implies that what is proper for us to be is already decided: “what is proper and improper for human beings to become (which Heidegger called ‘authenticity’ and ‘inauthenticity)” (Brassier, 2014, p. 473) is no longer open to question. It is already settled once and for all: dissociating from the biological body is a great idea. Prometheanism unbound! Epimetheanism is incompleteness, the incompleteness of theogony. Despite the fact that both Epimetheanism and Prometheanism begin with the same premise, namely, the ontological incompleteness of existence, they diverge in terms of how they proceed next. Prometheanism embraces this incompleteness yet pushes toward maximal creative refashioning in the direction of infinitization. Epimetheanism is more conservative. It respects ontological limits and claims that a meaningful

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    335

    life—albeit full of suffering—is nonetheless achievable only by remaining within the ontological limits, which can never be converted to epistemological uncertainty that can over time be mastered. Remove the limits and you remove meaning as well. In industrialized countries, for instance, we have constant year-round virtually limitless access to meat and dairy products. We have solved the food problem thanks to highly-industrialized agriculture and food production systems. However, this does not necessarily make us grateful for the meat we eat (not to mention the desacralization of nature and the resultant increase in its rampant destruction). Feeling grateful for the food we eat is anachronistic for most people. It belongs to a bygone era. We have lost touch with traditional (pre-modern) values that used to govern our mortal lives. Jean-Pierre Dupuy (2007) contends astutely: Man’s “symbolic health” lies in his ability to cope consciously and autonomously not only with the dangers of his milieu, but also with a series of profoundly intimate threats that all men face and always will face, namely pain, disease, and death. This ability is something that in traditional societies came to man from his culture, which allowed him to make sense of his mortal condition. The sacred played a fundamental role in this. The modern world was born on the ruins of traditional symbolic systems, in which it could see nothing but arbitrariness and irrationality. In its enterprise of demystification, it did not understand the way these systems fixed limits to the human condition while conferring meaning upon them. When it replaced the sacred with reason and science, it not only lost all sense of limits, it sacrificed the very capacity to make sense. Medical expansion goes hand in hand with the myth according to which the elimination of pain and disability and the indefinite deferral of death are objectives both desirable and achievable thanks to the indefinite development of the medical system and the progress of technology. One cannot make sense of what one seeks only to extirpate. If the naturally unavoidable finiteness of the human condition is perceived as an alienation and not as a source of meaning, do we not lose something infinitely precious in exchange for the pursuit of a puerile dream? (p. 249; emphasis added)

    The finitude of human existence is the core source of meaning helping us make sense of the suffering and injustices we undergo. Suffering has significance for human existence. Eliminate it at your own peril. Prometheanists cannot stand this kind of attitude. They do not see why we should hold onto certain forms of suffering and injustice just to make sense of our mortal condition when we are in a position to extirpate them. They are wary of anyone telling us our suffering means something. And the fact that we have learnt to extract meaning from our susceptibility to suffering, illness, and death, does not license the claim that suffering, illness, and death are the prerequisites for a meaningful existence. That finitude is the horizon of our meaning-making does not entail that finitude is the condition of meaning tout court. This short-circuit between finitude as meaningful condition and finitude as condition of meaning—of sense, purpose, orientation, etc—is the fatal conflation underwriting the religious deprecation of Prometheanism. (Brassier, 2014, pp. 481–482)

    Prometheanists might achieve digital, or some form of nonbiological, immortality, but will it be a meaningful existence? Would the digital or non-biological or enhanced-biological Woody Allen living on in his apartment or in a spacecraft headed for the Andromeda Galaxy be a happy Woody Allen? ‘Why not?’ Brassier would rejoin. Do we need suffering and the ability to give meaning to this suffering in order to have a meaningful existence? The question that bothers Woody Allen is

    336

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    different though. What Woody Allen wants is to remain Woody Allen in his current biological body indefinitely. I gather he does not want to be converted into a digital Woody Allen. Biological carbon-based Woody Allen is prone to suffering. We can overcome that by creating a digital/synthetic Woody Allen. But presumably that is not what he desires. He wants a biological Woody Allen that does not suffer mortality. He is not interested in taking up a spiritual practice and rediscovering the higher realms of his own being either, where he would be “directly immersed in the Clear Light Void, the vast, pure, infinite, open, clear, deep Mirror Mind, or pure Emptiness, or clear I AMness” (Wilber, 2017, p. 139). Nor is Brassier interested in this possibility. He waxes lyrical about the Promethean infinitization (“… there is no reason to assume a predetermined limit to what we can achieve or to the ways in which we can transform ourselves and our world”), but he does not consider satori as the entry portal to such infinitization. This brings us to the question of the difference between infinity and immortality. Prometheanism in all its forms appears to be guilty of imagining the confluence of infinity and immortality. Do infinity and immortality actually converge or do they remain in incommensurable domains? To respond to this question, let’s go back to the notion of absolute knowledge, the knowledge of the unconditioned. Using Advaitic terms, the latter can be referred to as Bliss, Brahman, Infinite Existence, the Ocean, and so forth. It is articulated in the phrase: ‘I am the one who was, who is, who will be.’ For Schelling, it would be Nature, “the entire Kosmos, or the Great Holarchy of Being, the auto-poiesis of Being in its interior and co-originating depths and its exterior, co-originating expanses” (Wirth, 2019, p. 237). For Daoism, it is Dao. For early Nishida, it is “pure experience.” Beyond the subject-object dichotomy, beyond actors performing deeds, the Good individualizes itself, differentiates itself from itself, into ceaselessly flowing heterogeneities. Pure experience is Dao, embraced in a doing of nondoing, in wei-wu-wei, in “activity without agency,” in which the Good is welcomed and affirmed in the unabated flow of its singularities. (Wirth, 2003, p. 126)

    However we name the unnameable—Brahman, Nature, Kosmos, Dao, the Good, pure experience, and so forth—the core message seems to be that we are in It; better put, we are It. Or, we can express the same idea the other way around: It is in us; It is us. I am everything, and everything is I. Namely, we are always already immortal in the sense that we are always already the Supreme Identity, which is eternal, not immortal in time. “We” is not the bodymind of an ego. “We” is Brahman, that which is immortal. Yes, we, the bodymind, will die in time but we, Brahman, are eternal outside time. There is therefore no need for a secondary immortality project within time on behalf of the bodymind of an ego for we, Brahman, are always already immortal there in eternity. The secondary immortality project is a misunderstanding concerning the difference between infinity and immortality. It is a misunderstanding that the immortality of the bodymind brings with it the infinity of Brahman, that they are the same thing. They are not (from the perspective of the ego-bodymind). You can be immortal till the cows come home but never realize your identity with Brahman. For a very very long time you might remain clueless as to your identity with Brahman. Infinity and immortality completely coincide only in Infinity for

    Promethean Superhumanity/Inhumanity: Infinity or Immortality Projects?

    337

    Infinity is the nonduality of infinity and immortality. There is complete justice only in Brahman as Brahman. The world of suffering and mortality, the world of injustice, is Maya. It is the result of duality, and therefore, it cannot be eliminated or rectified in Maya. We have to see through Maya into the Supreme Identity. The question of justice (or suffering or ontological limits) becomes a moot point in Brahman as Brahman. This does not however mean that we simply slide into quietism in the face of untold misery and suffering since we are already Brahman. The emphasis on original enlightenment, the realization of the Supreme Identity, does not relegate us to an ontologically pure or other-worldly domain. On the contrary, once we realize the nonduality of infinity and immortality, we return to the marketplace with helping hands. This return to the world of suffering equipped with the realization of the Supreme Identity is traditionally portrayed as the final image of the ten oxherding pictures of Zen. The tenth picture … shows a ragged, potbellied man walking barefoot bearing a sack full of goodies. This last stage represents freedom, wisdom, and compassion. We are not encumbered by appearances. We adapt freely to high and low places. We find spirituality everywhere. Meditation and realization do not make us passive but active. We are deeply connected to the world; we feel its suffering and we want to respond and help. Our bag is full of joy, compassion, understanding, lovingkindness, wisdom, and skillful means. We naturally give to ourselves and others what is beneficial. We listen deeply, we observe unobtrusively, and respond appropriately. When we give we do not expect anything. We are not superior to others when we help them; on the contrary, helping them is like helping ourselves and we are grateful they give us that opportunity. When we love, it is with total acceptance. We do not help only people we like and who are easy to be with but also people who are difficult and grumpy. However, we do not force our ideas—our opinions, what works for us—on others. We do not take it all so seriously. (Batchelor, 2000)

    To probe the matter a bit more, we can ask the following question next: can Promethean immortality projects, for which the starting point is the finite being (biological Woody Allen), converge with Infinity? That is, as we get closer and closer to the attainment of substrate-independence of individual consciousnesses, do we equally get closer and closer to the knowledge of the unconditioned, that is, Brahman? On the face of it, Buddhist Prometheanism, if we can call it that, is not an immortality project. It is an Infinity project. Infinity and immortality coincide in Infinity, but not the other way around. Other Promethean projects seek to make immortality and Infinity coincide in immortality. It is in a way similar to the relationship between temporality and eternity. Can we have temporal eternity? Or do we have to leave temporality behind to taste eternity? Are temporality and eternity sealed from each other? Are they ontologically separate? Can we not get to the eternal via time and vice versa? Are they not granular? Can we not have eternity in temporality and temporality in eternity? Do they not ever touch/intersect each other? If they do, Promethean immortality projects might actually coincide with Infinity. If they do not, how do we make the jump or transition from mortality to eternity? Perhaps, a Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal might be relevant in answering these questions to our satisfaction. The Bodhisattva is the site of the interpenetration of eternity and time, finitude and infinity, self and non-self, human and nonhuman.

    338

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    The Telos of Hyperholistic Education Buddhist Prometheanism in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal has an unambiguous telos. It definitely does not suffer from teleophobia, fear of purposes. The telos in question can be formulated as the return to the world of suffering (the world of time) having been pervaded by the realization of the Supreme Identity—or whatever we choose to call it: nirvana, satori, Enlightenment, Awakening, kensho, Great Liberation (moksha), True Self, Ultimate Reality, the groundless Ground of being, the Original Face, ever-present Witness, in short, eternity—in order to act skillfully in the mundane temporal world to alleviate the suffering of all sentient beings caught up in the wheel of time by engaging them on their own terms without any coercion helping them experience moksha themselves if they so wish. More poetically put, in Ken Wilber’s words: … the Many returning to and embracing the One is Good, and is known as wisdom; the One returning to and embracing the Many is Goodness, and is known as compassion. Wisdom knows that behind the Many is the One. Wisdom sees through the confusion of shifting shapes and passing forms to the groundless Ground of all being. Wisdom sees beyond the shadows to the timeless and formless Light (in Tantra, the self-luminosity of Being). Wisdom, in short, sees that the Many is One. Or, as in Zen, wisdom or prajna sees that Form is Emptiness (the “solid” and “substantial” world of phenomena is really fleeting, impermanent, insubstantial—“like a bubble, a dream, a shadow,” as The Diamond Sutra puts it). Wisdom sees that “this world is illusory; Brahman alone is real.” But if wisdom sees that the Many is One, compassion knows that the One is the Many; that the One is expressed equally in each and every being, and so each is to be treated with compassion and care, not in any condescending fashion, but rather because each being, exactly as it is, is a perfect manifestation of Spirit. Thus, compassion sees that the One is the Many. Or, as in Zen, compassion or karuna sees that Emptiness is Form (the ultimate empty Dharmakaya is not other to the entire world of Form, so that prajna or wisdom is the birth of the Bodhisattva and karuna or compassion is the motivation of the Bodhisattva). Compassion sees that “Brahman is the world,” and that, as Plato put it, the entire world is a “visible, sensible God.” And it was further maintained, in East and West alike, that the integration of Ascent and Descent is the union of wisdom (which sees that Many is One) and compassion (which sees that One is Many). The love we have for the One is extended equally for the Many, since they are ultimately not-two, thus uniting wisdom and compassion in every moment of perception. (Wilber, 2000b, pp. 337–338; emphases original except for the long one)

    Bodhisattva, after all, means “being of Enlightened mind”—“whose vow is not to get off samsara and retreat into an isolated nirvana, but a promise to fully embrace samsara and vow to gain Enlightenment as quickly as possible so as to help all sentient beings recognize their own deepest spiritual reality or Buddha-nature, and hence Enlightenment” (Wilber, 2017, p.  25). The bodhisattva ideal encompasses both returns, the Many returning to the One (wisdom) and the One returning to the Many (compassion). It is therefore not simply a withdrawal from the world. On the contrary, it is a direct militant engagement with the world motivated by compassionate action (karuna), which arises directly out of the inner workings of the conditioned co-production, the becoming-world of the subject. It is, in other words, holding together the fields of time and eternity in a nondual fashion, “with one foot

    The Telos of Hyperholistic Education

    339

    in time and one in eternity, all the while maintaining an extreme fidelity to the ‘truth’ of the event of the Buddha’s Enlightenment” (O’Sullivan, 2014, p. 274) put in Badiou’s phraseology. The bodhisattva ideal therefore involves first what Wilber calls the spirituality of waking up. It is the transformation of consciousness from “the small, narrow, finite, skin-encapsulated ego to what is said to be a oneness with the ground of all being” (Wilber, 2015). The return to the world of suffering entails that you first go through liberation, namely, you are liberated from the restraints of egological complexes, which drastically narrow your perception of the world and your ability to resonate with the things of the world. You die to the immature self-centered structure of perception and are resurrected as a transparent form through which the entire world can be welcomed, or are resurrected as a transparent form which surrenders in equanimity to the entire world. Simply put, waking up is an insight into the unity of things, moving from egology to ecology. It is simple to put but not so simple to actually realize it despite the fact that our Original Face is ever-present and does not require special effort to recognize it. Waking up is a transformation (or a series of transformations) that requires semi-­ permanently dying to the ego and its patterns of behavior. Once we die to the ego’s eccentricities, once insight into the absolute is gained, once the subject’s transformation is irrevocably under way, the second step is the deployment of skillful means, namely, upāya, to help with the transformation of consciousness of all other sentient beings for, after all, the subject and the world dependently co-arise. It is not like the Bodhisattva is doing a favor to the unenlightened. The Bodhisattva and the unenlightened interpervade by virtue of conditioned co-production, Indra’s net of interpervasiveness. It is not like there is a human subject simpliciter first and then it gets transformed in isolation from everything else, and then goes out and interacts with things. Rather, the subject realizes the nonduality of the human and the nonhuman, the self and the non-self, eternity and temporality. Bodhisattva ideal is a properly inhuman ethics in the sense that Indra’s net of interconnectedness, the network of reciprocal determination, is not merely limited to the human plane and its concerns. It encompasses the whole Dharma-Body, the whole movement of creation. It is a unified and unifying experience. A Promethean project of epic proportions. Secondly, anything that is counter to this telos is to be challenged and cleared away, and this is properly the domain of hyperholistic education: removing the obstacles to the subject’s transformation by fostering an appropriate affective environment where the whole bodymind can be properly engaged through techniques and psychotechnologies of the self in its transformation, that is, in its becoming-­ world of the subject. The latter would be greatly facilitated if a space designed primarily with this purpose in mind can be provided; however, we will not speculate about such designs within the scope of this work. The becoming-world of the subject is an apt phrase. Egological activity vigorously resists the latter. Or rather, egological power reduces the other (the world) to its own totalizing activity of identification and representation (Zhao, 2020). The tendency to totalize functions within the parameters of logical impossibility as we have explored before. Say, we imagine a society that is hundred percent

    340

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    enlightened. Wouldn’t that be something? Or, for that matter, a society that is hundred percent unenlightened (somewhat easier to imagine since the present one is not that far from it). Can we imagine a situation where there is hundred percent (absolute) samsara, or hundred percent nirvana? Complete total nirvana pervading everyone and everything. Nothing but nirvanic state of bliss. Or complete total state of samsara. Nothing but samsaric misery. Or, hundred percent formlessness versus hundred percent form? It is hard to imagine such purist notions. They seem to harbor a logical impossibility: is it not the case that enlightened-unenlightened, samsara-nirvana, formlessness-­form always go together just like the original inseparability of the crest and trough of a wave, or sound being the rapid alternation of sound and silence, or like not being able to encounter the front of a person without its back, or the heads of a coin without its tail, and so forth. The opposites are distinct but inseperable like perfection and imperfection. Different things can be inseparable. Without imperfection there is no perfection. Hence, it is better to talk about their nonduality, not one or the other’s inexistence. Nonduality is not a logical impossibility. Nirvana without samsara, samsara without nirvana; form without formlessness, formlessness without form are. Nirvana is seeing perfection in samsara. That is, it is perfection-­in-imperfection, perfection-as-imperfection. The interpervasion of perfection-imperfection. Holistic means the nonduality of different things that are inseparable, not the physical or logical elimination of the one or the other. The latter would be hopelessly totalistic, not holistic. Totalistic because you are trying to eliminate one of the poles of the opposition in favor of creating a total purity on the basis of just the other pole, which seems to be a logical impossibility: attempting to eliminate the back side without at the same time destroying the front side. The front and back sides arise and disappear simultaneously. You cannot isolate and remove the north pole in an ordinary bar magnet without eliminating the magnetic field itself since the magnetic force field by definition is constituted by the opposition of the north and the south poles as far as the ordinary phenomenon of magnetism is concerned. Hypothetically and/or mathematically (but so far not experimentally) it might be possible to imagine magnetic monopoles but it is safe to assume that magnetic monopoles, an isolated magnet with only one magnetic pole, the north without the south and vice versa, do not exist for our purposes of analogy. Similarly, you cannot have hundred percent evil or hundred percent absence of evil. Rather, we have something like the compresent unity of opposites, identity of opposites, or a concrete unity of opposed determinations, but not like half of the unity is evil and the other half is good, and then they come together in a neutral unitary field. The evil is already in the good and the good is already in the evil. They are not-two. The implication is that enlightenment, nirvana, formlessness, and the good as well as unenlightenment, samsara, form, and the evil are real eternal possibilities, tensions, compresences as interpervasion in the field of reality, which is one or unified. This reality can be experienced in egological (ego-driven agonistic) or in nondual modes. The field of granularity is constituted by the nonduality of these tensions. The tensions are not eliminated; they are productive and are simply

    The Telos of Hyperholistic Education

    341

    experienced in a nondual fashion. Holistic education aims to create conditions whereby the switch from the ego-driven agonistic experience of reality to its nondual mode can be brought about but only on condition that a relatively healthy integrated ego structure has already been well formed at the time of this transposition. Any method of teaching and learning can be employed to create the proper conditions for the shift to take place in consciousness from ego-orbiting to nondual experience of reality as long as the telos of holistic education acts as the attractor for the entire process. Rote memorization, for instance, is not inherently an inferior learning method. Take the education of a Buddhist monk as an example. S/he memorizes and constantly recites the sutras without necessarily fully understanding their content just like young children memorize the entire Quran at an early age (even 4 or 5 years of age) without understanding a word of it. This is not outrageous as long as the education of the individual is guided with satori followed by return as an end in mind. It is not okay however if there is no telos of satori in place guiding the whole process. In the absence of such a telos, education turns into mass (religious or secular) brainwashing. Incidentally, when we say satori, it is in fact a shortcut for saying satori followed by return since, within the context of the Buddhist Prometheanism in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal, satori logically and practically entails the return to the world of suffering. The project of Western/European Enlightenment (in contrast to the Buddha’s Enlightenment), the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries’ turmoil of scientific, intellectual and political revolutions aiming to create a new reason-based social order with the ideals of liberty of and equality for all in mind—“Sapere aude! Have the courage to make use of your own intellect!” is hence the motto of enlightenment (Kant, 2006, p. 17)—centered initially in countries like France, England, Scotland, Germany, the Netherlands, and other Western European lands, hence Western/ European Enlightenment, which has then spread worldwide reaching much of the world propelled on the wings of colonialism first and then globalized capitalism. We now inhabit a truly global medium of reason-based socio-economic-political order. At least, the latter acts as a universal attractor for all human communities worldwide whether they have actually internalized the values of such an order or not. It is the putative golden standard of social organization that we are all called on (or nudged or coerced) to aspire to. Arguably, most of the world, no matter how westernized they appear to be—the Arabian Gulf looks hypermodernized in technoeconomic respects—is nowhere near the level of development entailed by what sapere aude and the order it embodies represent. This order is supposed to be an antidote to any religious, ideological, and authoritarian brainwashing since the reason-based way of life is deemed superior to traditional/indigenous models of social organization such as the Great Chain of Being as the embodiment of a meaningful order with spiritual and moral ramifications, or animistic/shamanic cosmology where things are sacred and have intrinsic value and meaning in and of themselves, or whatnot. The received wisdom of the latter (the higher-than-reason truths of Jewish/Christian/Muslim revelation or the domains of reality accessible via shamanic trance states, for instance) is largely consigned to

    342

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    the dustbin of history as forms of superstitious dogma. Such spiritual claptrap is at long last superseded by the rigors of mathematical reasoning. Admittedly, there were heaps and heaps of such spiritual nonsense that were sedimented layer after layer over the centuries that needed parting with. However, it is not all drivel. Unfortunately, the enlightened West, in its zeal for the glory of Reason, has flushed out the baby with the bathwater. That baby is the core of perennial philosophy, which can be succinctly expressed in Sanskrit as tat tvam asi (‘That Art Thou’) as we have dwelled on earlier. In Aldous Huxley’s words, the fundamental feature of the core of perennial philosophy refers to the idea that: … the Atman, or immanent eternal Self, is one with Brahman, the Absolute Principle of all existence; and the last end of every human being is to discover the fact for himself, to find out Who he really is. (Huxley, 2009, p. 2)

    He further elaborates a few pages later in his book called, not surprisingly, The Perennial Philosophy: … What is the That to which the thou can discover itself to be akin? To this the fully developed Perennial Philosophy has at all times and in all places given fundamentally the same answer. The divine Ground of all existence is a spiritual Absolute, ineffable in terms of discursive thought, but (in certain circumstances) susceptible of being directly experienced and realized by the human being. This Absolute is the God-without-­ form of Hindu and Christian mystical phraseology. The last end of man, the ultimate reason for human existence, is unitive knowledge of the divine Ground—the knowledge that can come only to those who are prepared to “die to self” and so make room, as it were, for God. Out of any given generation of men and women very few will achieve the final end of human existence; but the opportunity for coming to unitive knowledge will, in one way or another, continually be offered until all sentient beings realize Who in fact they are. (Huxley, 2009, p. 21)

    A true Promethean project if there ever was one: unitive knowledge freely offered to all sentient beings. In Huxley’s view, philosophia perennis is truly universal. If we simply look at the figures he gives direct quotations from in the first chapter of his book to illustrate the fundamental perennial insight (albeit formulated differently in different traditions), we can get a sense of the cross-cultural reach of the perennial philosophy: Meister Eckhart, William Law, Bhagavad Gita, Plotinus, Shankara, Chuang Tzu, Lankavatara Sutra, Yung-chia Ta-shih, Kabir, St. Catherine of Genoa, St. Bernard, Bayazid of Bistun, Ruysbroeck, Hans Denk, Sen T’sen, Philo, Jalal-uddin Rumi, St. John of the Cross, Lao Tzu, and many more. What is noteworthy, the perennial philosophy is not just a bundle of doctrines Reason can easily pick apart. It is simultaneously theoretical and practical activity. Especially in the aftermath of the Western Enlightenment, the practical aspect of tat tvam asi, namely, the technologies of the self (meditation, yoga, diet, vegetarianism, ethical conduct, and so forth) that would induce conditions to help the initiate attain unitive knowledge, was lost or discredited. Everything was made to orbit around Reason. An unnecessary burden has been placed on the rationalism of the Enlightenment ever since. Reason is expected to interpret everything outside itself (non-conceptual domain of reality) as an expression of itself thereby encompassing the All without remainder within its grasp (as an overarching system of conceptual knowledge). In

    The Telos of Hyperholistic Education

    343

    the first two parts of the book, we have seen many examples of, when totalized, how misguided this attempt is for it overlooks the fundamental ambiguity of being. When everything is reduced to how it looks from Reason’s lenses, that is, when everything becomes an instance of the field of rationality, the latter loses its distinguishing characteristic. Because the project of Western Enlightenment has largely disregarded tat tvam asi in both its theoretical and practical aspects, because it has not explicitly spelled out satori as its telos since any satori-like experience was deemed to be unadulterated spiritual hogwash, it has ended up being a brainwashing mechanism of sorts itself and has been subject to exhaustive criticism by various parties since its very inauguration. Its discontents are many, starting with the romantic suspicion of totality in German and British Romanticism, ready to bring into light the dark side of the Enlightenment. Specifically, in the twentieth-century West, especially after WWII, these criticisms in the form of Critical Theory (the Frankfurt School led by Adorno and Horkheimer), structuralism/post-structuralism, deconstruction, and so forth, were relentless. Given this, it seems to me that the project of Western Enlightenment cannot positively define what it means to think for oneself to this day. What does it mean to think for oneself? What does it mean to be capable of reasoning autonomously? Why would you want to think for yourself in the first place? Does not one need a reason, an attractor, to think for herself/himself? In the absence of such an attractor, thinking for yourself simply does not work. An attractor for thinking for oneself is something towards which thinking moves and at which it finally dissolves. In the absence of such an attractor, thinking for oneself is at a loss. It is sucked into one aporia after another. Let’s take as our starting point Kant’s essay “Answering the Question: What is Enlightenment?” (Kant, 2006) to address this issue of ‘thinking for oneself’ more closely. Right off the bat, the text begins with the famous definition of enlightenment: “Enlightenment is the human being’s emancipation from its self-incurred immaturity” (p.  17; emphasis original). What is “immaturity”? And why “self-­ incurred”? Kant (2006) immediately responds: Immaturity is the inability to make use of one’s intellect without the direction of another. This immaturity is self-incurred when its cause does not lie in a lack of intellect, but rather in a lack of resolve and courage to make use of one’s intellect without the direction of another. “Sapere aude! Have the courage to make use of your own intellect!” is hence the motto of enlightenment. (p. 17; emphases original)

    As is clear from Kant’s remarks above, maturity is associated exclusively with intellect, the authority of reason (not with intuition, emotion, affect, body, sensibility, memory, soul, spirit, pure experience, vision quest, altered states of consciousness, sensuality, and so forth), which is universally available to all human beings as a capacity but is not as effectively deployed as it should be due to lack of courage and resolve on our part to make use of it without guidance or direction of another. Thus, intellect is a capacity that is universally available and needs to be self-employed, which will hence lead to the maturation of the individual who will then deploy his/ her intellect, namely, the freedom of thought, in even more enhanced fashion ad

    344

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    infinitum without any specific telos guiding the process or help the process reach some sort of culmination. Maturation, in this account, is a never-ending process. Maturity for the sake of maturity. To be clear, it is not a never-ending saga, story, epic, battle, quest, struggle, game, dance, journey, procession, project, campaign, road, adventure, and so forth. There is no saga, story, epic, quest, journey, adventure, and whatnot in the first place. There is no dramatic flow to it. You just keep maturing. To what end? No end really. We endlessly mature. Maturation for the sake of further maturation in the world of intellect. In nature, on the other hand, things are cyclical, not infinitely linear. Maturation eventually leads to death and then new life emerges followed by its maturation in turn and its eventual dissolution followed by new life, maturation, death, ad infinitum. This cycle repeats in an infinitely linear, or better put, spiral fashion perhaps. That is, it does not reach a situation that is not that of birth-growth-­ death cycle. Samsaric cycle forever? That which is Divine also seems to go through a similar cycle (at least according to the perennial philosophy). You would expect the Divine to go through a similar cycle since Atman is one with Brahman and vice versa. What happens to Atman happens to Brahman and vice versa. When put in a linear fashion for we are in the domain of thought and language, it reads like the following: resting in formlessness in Divine equanimity lacking nothing, the Divine self-contracts (self-negation of the absolute) to create an occasion for alterity for there is a desire for self-knowledge, the knowledge of form, hence bursting into endless forms losing itself in these forms in the process. Then the growth, differentiation and dissemination of these forms in all directions take place without however the explicit knowledge of their Divine source on the part of the forms. They remain unconscious of the supreme identity and yet they are never outside of it. The forms mature in their increasing realization of their original source, the original face, and eventually dissolve back into formlessness as the supreme identity of form and formlessness is remembered, and then a new fresh cycle is initiated just for the fun of it, endlessly. Somewhere in the middle between formlessness as the alpha and formlessness as the omega, the joy of self-recognition, the knowledge of itself is achieved and enjoyed and appreciated. When experienced in a non-linear fashion, this whole saga unfolds in every moment from breath to breath. From moment to moment, there is this endless movement between formlessness and form and back, or rather, there is only the supreme identity of the formless and the form. As we can see, it is not all samsaric. It is samsaric-nirvanic. The intellect, by virtue of inattention to the cyclical nature of maturation, creates a claustrophobic openness that goes nowhere, that has no drama, and that has no significance. Ultimately, the Divine play is also meaningless, or without why. But notice that in the moment to moment enfolding-unfolding dynamic there is the moment of selfrecognition. Every single form is self-recognized to be what it is, Atman is one with Brahman. The intellect in its own game misses that entirely. An enlightened society in the Western sense therefore is a society composed of such mature individuals who are capable of making use of their own intellect, who are capable of exercising their intellectual independence in their relationships with each other in a way open

    The Telos of Hyperholistic Education

    345

    to all in the public domain. Yet it is not clear to what end such public use of reason is exercised. Kant uses the words ‘better,’ ‘improvement,’ ‘progress’ on several occasions in his text: But as a scholar he enjoys full freedom and is even called upon to communicate to the public all of his own carefully examined and well-intentioned thoughts on what is mistaken in that symbol, as well as his suggestions for a better arrangement of the religious and church-­ associated institutions. (Kant, 2006, p. 19; emphasis added) But to agree to a permanent religious constitution that is to be publicly called into question by no one, even within the space of a person’s lifetime, and to thereby destroy, as it were, and render vain a span of time in humankind’s progress toward improvement and thus make it detrimental to one’s descendents, is quite simply impermissible. (Kant, 2006, pp.  21; emphasis added) But the way of thinking of a head of state, who encourages freedom in the former [matters of religion], goes even further and recognizes that even with regard to his legislation, there is no danger in allowing his subjects to freely make public use of their reason and to present publicly their thoughts to the world concerning a better version of his legislation, even by means of a candid critique. (Kant, 2006, pp. 22–23; emphasis added)

    The tone is clear. Maturity in the form of the public use of reason is better than immaturity; it improves the society; it helps the society progress towards what exactly? What exactly ‘better,’ ‘improvement,’ and ‘progress’ are supposed to mean is left unarticulated. And yet the majority of people prefer to remain perpetually immature. Why do people not exercise independence of thought then if it is bound to lead to some sort of improvement? Why are the majority of people “content to remain immature for life” (Kant, 2006, p. 17)? Kant puts it down to “idleness and cowardice,” and comfort. We, on the other hand, put it down to the absence of an explicit attractor towards higher workings of consciousness. In the Age of Reason, intellect was considered to be such an attractor, and it was for a while, but after three hundred years or so it arguably still has not managed to attract the majority of humankind to its orbit. Clearly, we need more time for “a public can only slowly arrive at enlightenment” (Kant, 2006, p.  18). Or maybe what is needed is an attractor that goes beyond the orbit of intellect such as satori formulated in nonreligious, non-­ denominational, laical forms to overcome the inner contradictions of the intellect itself. We need the core message of perennial philosophy to be reformulated for our times. The term “granularity” is at bottom one such reformulation attempt. Intellect does not seem to do a very good job of overcoming its own impasses through its own means. We burden it with too many expectations. It buckles under the strain of all these aspirations. It talks about progress of knowledge along the path of enlightenment, but where does this path lead to? Does not progress involve some sort of direction and a telos? Some sort of culmination? We need a different kind of enlightenment perhaps. Enlightenment is not the human being’s emancipation from its self-incurred immaturity. It is not just freedom of thought. Rather, it is the transformation of consciousness from egological to nondual mode of experience. It has to

    346

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    go beyond thought. Maturation via intellect has its role in strengthening the ego to make it ready to make the jump into nonduality but it cannot act as the telos in and of itself simply because the ego structure is caught up in its own aporias that cannot be resolved within its own dynamics since the latter simply perpetuate the conditions that lead to these aporias in the first place. Just to give a recent example to demonstrate the limitations of Kantian Critical philosophy in terms of the role of intellectual maturity and what can and cannot be experienced based on the latter, in a debate moderated by the University of Oxford economist Kate Raworth, author of Doughnut Economics, “at Oxford University’s School of Geography and Environment, Professor Samuel Fankhauser, a leading academic on green growth, and Professor Jason Hickel, a leading academic on degrowth, go head to head on one of the biggest questions of our time: is economic growth incompatible with ecological sustainability?” (The Smith School, 2022). Here I will not focus on the speakers themselves and the way they articule their respective positions concerning the climate crisis and how best to transform the existing economic structures to address the crisis adequately. Rather, what I want to highlight is what Kate Raworth, the moderator, says in laying out the procedures of the debate. This illustrates the importance of intellectual maturation and its limits. She starts out by acknowledging the fact that the debate was organized by student initiative, which is excellent and something we should all be proud of as faculty and university management since this is the true goal of university education: competent and confident students taking initiative in organizing events that are related to their lives and reflecting on the procedure and results of such events. She thanks the student organisers for bringing the really critical discussions into the university space. She then goes on to emphasize the fact that this is a critical conversation and that they are all going to have a critical debate and discussion about it. Next, she lays out the two equally compelling but different perspectives on how to deliver a kind of economic transformation so that we “meet the needs of all within the means of the planet,” as she puts it. Green growth or degrowth? Before she introduces the speakers though she makes a remark about the title of the event, which is very telling. The title of the event reads: ‘How to Save the Planet: Degrowth vs Green Growth?’ She takes issue with this title and makes the following remark: “I reckon the planet, if she were here, she might say I’ll do me, you do you, because she’s gonna evolve and look after herself, so I just want to nuance this theme so that we don’t end up debating about how to save the planet… so how do we secure a thriving future for humanity and the rest of the living world: is it through green growth or degrowth?” Right there, she distinguishes among the physiosphere (the planet), the biosphere (the living world), and the noosphere (humanity) as if these do not always already co-dependently arise. She presumably does this out of sensitivity not to reduce the planet to human-centric projects only. However, in the same breath she ends up separating the physical planet and its agency from the sphere and agency of the human affairs. She then goes on to frame the importance of holding debates like this in a university setting as opposed to TV, radio, social media, and the internet, where it is almost impossible, she claims, to have enough room in terms of time for being reflective

    The Telos of Hyperholistic Education

    347

    about important issues where we can have respectful disagreement. This is patently not true. On YouTube, for instance, there is enough room outside of university environment to discuss things in depth in a debate form wherein respectful disagreement is the norm, to the extent that sometimes such events are known to go on for hours. Their debate itself is filmed to be put on YouTube as well. In any case, this is the framework they will have the discussion about this topic. The goal is to be reflective about our experience in a context where opposing views are voiced in a respectful manner without any necessity of working towards a consensus, or of one eventually emerging on its own accord. She voices her amazement concerning the existence of so many different and equally well-informed perspectives on the same issue of ecological degradation and the role of the existing mode of production, namely, late capitalism, in making the former worse. She acknowledges the plurality of viewpoints about the future, which is open-ended. She encourages the audience to listen to the perspectives presented and appreciate each one of them, especially the ones they might disagree with and look for deeper reasons for the disagreement in question. She challenges the audience to assess what it would take for them to change their minds. She emphasizes several times the importance of going deeper into the issues at stake in order to have more understanding and more appreciation and a better thought of what we do next. Like Kant, she emphasizes ‘better’ and ‘more.’ This debate between green growth and degrowth, but, more importantly, the way it is moderated, provides a cogent example illustrating the merits of maturation via intellect. It also demonstrates the latter’s limitations. There is no question that we need mature intellects and university settings are arguably the best places to cultivate this capacity. Yet we need to go beyond intellectual maturation with the help of intellectual maturation. Critical thinking, critical reflection, going deeper into the important issues within the framework of respectful disagreement (Habermasian communicative rationality) where we try to have more and better understanding of and more and better appreciation for the conflicts involved are what a mature intellect can offer us. And that is all it can offer us in the best case scenario. There is no telos beyond changing one’s mind or perspective through persuasion or rationally motivated agreement. What we need is not merely the ability to shift perspectives, which is valuable, but the ability to hold all perspectives together without reducing one to the others or praising or dismissing one at the expense of the others. Intellect cannot hold all perspectives together or understand their interpervasion. Holding all perspectives together requires a shift in consciousness not just in perspective. A transformation of consciousness, or subjectivity, from the egoic self to nonduality is needed. The latter is not another perspective among different perspectives. It is the transformation of the entire being of the person, not just a shift in its cognitive character. We can debate (and do debate) until the cows come home but that is all we can do in a university setting, or in a setting informed by rational argumentation alone. We cannot go beyond the space of the intellect wherein we exercise respectful disagreement at best given the plurality of worldviews, perspectives, and approaches to existence. This is not to minimize the importance of mature intellectual/rational

    348

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    transactions with the world, which make consensual social cooperation possible to some extent at least. It simply is not radical enough. What does ‘more and better’ understanding and appreciation entail? More and more and more understanding until what exactly? More and more for the sake of more and more? Does this ‘more and more’ culminate in something or does it go on forever and ever? Does it eventually approach a moment of consummation, some sort of a crossing of a threshold into something non-intellectual? An aha moment of one sort or another? Or is it confined to the domain of intellect unendingly expanding its understanding and appreciation? To what end? To disagree (albeit respectfully) deeper and deeper? What exactly does that mean? There are many layers of unconscious desires and fears at play in our understanding of the world and ourselves. We need to be able to address them somehow. Communicative rationality is limited by various forms of the unconscious, both at a collective and individual level. Rational deliberation, giving of reasons, justification and criticisms of reasons, and social cooperation on the basis of mutual understanding have proved to be no match to the fundamental sense of insecurity experienced by an ego. No matter how much free deliberation is allowed and exercised, in so far as the ego is still intact, no genuine understanding will materialize since the ego is shaped by unconscious desires and fears, which cannot be overcome or alleviated through rational communicative action. Something more radical is needed. As one goes deeper and deeper into a contentious issue, at some point one reaches the groundless Ground of all being. One does not keep going deeper and deeper indefinitely, which sounds more like a nightmare rather than Enlightenment. University education at present is limited to the maturation of the intellect. It is not committed to prajna. Hyperholistic education is committed to prajna and then karuna, or rather, prajna-karuna-karuna-prajna. Form is Emptiness; Emptiness is Form. To reiterate the Wilber (2000b) quote from the beginning of this section, “… prajna or wisdom is the birth of the Bodhisattva and karuna or compassion is the motivation of the Bodhisattva” (p. 338). Intellectual development is essential but not sufficient. We already have a better model at our disposal (better than the Kantian or Habermasian models of public use of reason or consensual social cooperation based on mutual rational understanding). We can organize education around the telos of Buddhist Prometheanism in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal. After all, Kierkegaard and Nishida were right. Intellect does not have the last word when our concern turns to the absolute: God, Buddha, absolute nothingness, Supreme Identity, true self-awareness, unconditional surrender to God, and so forth. Maturation without true self-awareness as its goal is an empty process. If you are not going to realize your innate Buddha-nature, what is the point of maturation? You might as well remain immature, which, according to Kant, the majority of people do anyway. Intellect needs an attractor. The attractor it needs is satori followed by return, which gives meaning to the Great Dance without Why. Despite the religious terminology employed here, satori followed by return as an attractor does not necessarily require a religious society with a rigidly hierarchical dogma as its organizing principle like the modern-day Hutterites (Ogletree, 2018), or the Catholic Church for that matter. We can have an open society with satori as its telos. To talk about the

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    349

    latter, waking up is not enough on its own. We need a more comprehensive framework, which is conveniently provided by Wilber’s system, his integral approach, which can be succinctly summarized as “waking up, growing up, opening up, cleaning up, and showing up.” This is a framework, a massive Promethean project, if there ever were one, that offers a matrix through which all forms of the unconscious identified earlier in the section “The Infinity of Being and the Promethean Impulse, or Going Beyond Finitude” are engaged in order to create conditions whereby a convergence with and as superconsciousness can be realized.

     aking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, W and Showing Up We have already seen what ‘waking up’ refers to. Fundamentally, it is waking up to the “knowledge which is unto liberation,” “the very essence of an ultimate reality that not only anchors all of manifestation but, when discovered, acts to radically free men and women from suffering itself, and introduce them to their own True Nature, known by many different names, but pointing to the same groundless Ground— Buddha-nature, Brahman, Godhead, Ayn Sof, Allah, Tao, Ati, Great Perfection, the One, Satchitananda, to name but a few” (Wilber, 2017, p. 3; slightly modified for grammatical parallelism). Put in Zen Buddhist terms, waking up is the realization of one’s true self, or one’s Original Face, the face one had before one’s parents were born, namely, the state of nonduality, the nonduality of the timeless Thusness, or Suchness, of what is and the world of Form. In Wilber’s evocative words: And I think [the sages] point to the same depth in you, and in me, and in all of us. I think they are plugged into the All, and the Kosmos sings through their voices, and Spirit shines through their eyes. And I think they disclose the face of tomorrow, they open us to the heart of our own destiny, which is also already right now in the timelessness of this very moment, and in that startling recognition the voice of the sage becomes your voice, the eyes of the sage become your eyes, you speak with the tongues of angels and are alight with the fire of a realization that never dawns nor ceases, you recognize your own true Face in the mirror of the Kosmos itself: your identity is indeed the All, and you are no longer part of that stream, you are that stream, with the All unfolding not around you but in you. The stars no longer shine out there, but in here. Supernovas come into being within your heart, and the sun shines inside your awareness. Because you transcend all, you embrace all. There is no final Whole here, only an endless process, and you are the opening or the clearing or the pure Emptiness in which the entire process unfolds—ceaselessly, miraculously, everlastingly, lightly. The whole game is undone, this nightmare of evolution, and you are exactly where you were prior to the beginning of the whole show. With a sudden shock of the utterly obvious, you recognize your own Original Face, the face you had prior to the Big Bang, the face of utter Emptiness that smiles as all creation and sings as the entire Kosmos—and it is all undone in that primal glance, and all that is left is the smile, and the reflection of the moon on a quiet pond, late on a crystal clear night. (Wilber, 1996, p. 43; emphases original)

    Accordingly, waking up, the recognition of our Original Face, is the union of wisdom and compassion (loving-kindness) taking place from moment to moment. Once the Original Face is recognized, when the All unfolds not around you but in

    350

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    you, you are now imbued with wisdom and compassion not as two separate things but as two aspects of the same attunement to the presence of the present. You transcend all (wisdom), you embrace all (compassion). That said, the process of waking up is nevertheless a developmental spectrum of increasingly more stable and profound awareness of the Original Face, and can be broken down into five distinct states of consciousness that are always available to all of us. These states in increasing scope of consciousness are gross, subtle, causal, witness, and nondual, whereby the self-system becomes progressively more capable of emptying itself completely to identify with the All as the All. In a summary form, the states “start with gross egoic thoughts, move through subtle illumination and insight, then often include a causal formless absorption, and culminate in a nondual Great Perfection or Godhead (the union of Emptiness and Form, or Emptiness and Luminosity, or the individual and ultimate Spirit)” (Wilber, 2017, p. 64). These five major natural states of consciousness—natural in the sense that they are readily accessible to all of us at any given time since we go through the daily cycle of waking, dreaming, and dreamless state on a 24-hour basis; in other words, we do not need to employ special psychobiotechnics such as meditation, yoga, ingestion of pscyhoactive substances (entheogens), ritual isolation and fasting, sensory deprivation, and the like to induce such states—constitute “the very core of the human being, who, upon realizing them from start to finish in a process of WAKING UP, discovers or recognizes the ever-present core of the Divine that is the ultimate Goal, Ground, Condition, and Suchness of each and every human being—indeed, of each and every sentient being (which means each and every individual holon in the entire Kosmos)” (Wilber, 2017, p.  125; emphases original). We will discuss the notion of holon, a whole that is simultaneously part of another whole, or “whole/ part,” in more depth shortly. To continue with the analysis, Wilber makes a crucial distinction between states and stages (or structures) of consciousness. The former concerns the process of waking up, the latter, on the other hand, is about the process of growing up. So, to begin: states of consciousness have been generally known by humankind for thousands of years—probably, as we noted, for at least fifty thousand years or so (from the time of the first major shamans, particularly their explorations of “overworlds” and “underworlds” via various states, often plant entheogen assisted). As 1st-person, direct, immediate experiences, states of consciousness are open to introspection, meditation, vision quest, peak experiences, and other direct experiential modes not to mention the simple nature of this moment’s experience itself, which is a state. Structures of consciousness, on the other hand (one simplified version of which we have been calling “archaic,” “magic,” “mythic,” “rational,” “pluralistic,” “integral,” and “super-integral”), are the implicit, embedded, 3rd-­ person mental patterns or forms (“hidden maps” or “grammars”) through which the mind views and interprets (and thus experiences) the world, including states. States are s­ omething we can look at, structures are things we look through. (Multiple intelligences are made of consciousness structures, and thus each multiple intelligence—such as cognitive, emotional, moral, aesthetic, interpersonal, and so forth—will go through the same general developmental levels or structure-stages of archaic, magic, mythic, rational, pluralistic, integral, and super-integral, with higher stages yet down the evolutionary road). Things such as present experiences (states of happiness, joy, sorrow, anxiety, fear, dread, enthusiasm, and so on), day-to-day feelings, spiritual/religious and peak experiences (spiritual

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    351

    visions, ultimate unity consciousness, God-unity experiences, and so forth), altered or nonordinary states (out-of-the-body experiences or “astral travel,” cosmic void experience, and so on), and meditative states (savikalpa samadhi, or “meditation with form”; nirvikalpa samadhi, or “formless meditation”; sahaja, or nondual awareness; and so on) are made of, well, states. (Wilber, 2017, pp. 83–84; emphases original)

    According to Wilber’s metatheory, namely, his integral approach—“the word integral means comprehensive, inclusive, non-marginalizing, embracing. Integral approaches to any field attempt to be exactly that: to include as many perspectives, styles, and methodologies as possible within a coherent view of the topic. In a certain sense, integral approaches are ‘meta-paradigms,’ or ways to draw together an already existing number of separate paradigms into an interrelated network of approaches that are mutually enriching. (Wilber cited in Esbjörn-Hargens, 2009, p. 1)—states and stages are the two major axes of psychospiritual development and they are always coupled together. Further, you always experience both a major structure and a major state together—states determine what you see (gross objects, subtle objects, causal objects, and so forth), and structures determine how you see it (mythically, rationally, pluralistically, and so on). And, most importantly, structures are indeed how we GROW UP, or mature through any stream, line, or intelligence that we have; and states are how we WAKE UP, or become more and more present to the Presence of the Present, its depth, profundity, and ultimacy—leading, ultimately, to the Great Liberation and the Supreme Identity. (Wilber, 2017, p. 85; emphases original)

    States are first-person phenomena readily accessible to those who experience them. Stages, on the other hand, are structures of consciousness that can only be seen/ identified/discerned through the third-person scientific methodology of disciplines like developmental psychology that describes the sequential stages of growth humans go through in terms of their cognitive, perceptual, emotional, motivational, moral, and so forth, capacities. Ordinarily we are not consciously aware of such capacities; we simply interpret our experience of the world through them. The existence of a certain stage of growth and the fact that we experience the world through the framework of understanding provided by the parameters of this framework is not readily obvious to us. In that sense, it is very much like the existence of grammar. Every person brought up in a particular language-speaking culture (German, English, Mexican, and so forth) will end up speaking that culture’s language quite accurately—they will put subjects and objects together accurately, they will use adverbs and adjectives accurately, and in general they will end up following the rules of grammar of that language quite correctly. But if you ask any of them to write down the rules of grammar that they are following, virtually none of them can do it. In other words, they are all following the rather extensive rules of grammar perfectly, and yet they have no idea that they are doing so, let alone what those rules are! (Wilber, 2017, p. 8)

    By now we have some idea about what the states of consciousness refer to. It is time to focus more systematically on the stages of consciousness development, the grammar of stages of growth, what Wilber has been referring to as archaic, magic, mythic, rational, pluralistic, integral, and super-integral. Wilber compiles the clinical and experimental evidence issuing from the work of several Western developmental psychologists such as Jean Piaget, Abraham Maslow, Lawrence Kohlberg,

    352

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    Jane Loevinger, Erich Fromm, Margaret Mahler, Carol Gilligan, Erik Erikson, Susanne Cook-Greuter, and so forth, in conjunction with the vast phenomenological evidence presented by the Eastern contemplative traditions (mainly Hinduism and Buddhism) to create a master template of the stages of growing up, whereby he attempts to integrate in a spectrum model most of the Western and Eastern approaches to psychology, psychotherapy, spirituality, and consciousness (Wilber, 2000c). We have already employed this map in broad developmental categories as the trajectory of increasing expansion of awareness, or psychospiritual growth, from prepersonal to personal to transpersonal domains of self-sense or self-system. In more detail, the map looks something like the following—the short descriptions below are taken from The Atman Project (Wilber, 1980) to illustrate the key characteristics of each stage. The descriptions are far from exhaustive; they are simply suggestive. It is beyond our scope to go into any meaningful detail here. For a more nuanced discussion, interested readers are referred to Wilber’s The Atman Project (1980), a preliminary version of a more complete picture of integral theory presented thoroughly in Sex, Ecology, and Spirituality (2000b), Integral Psychology (2000c), and The Religion of Tomorrow (2017). Since we bring up the material from The Atman Project here, a disclaimer from Ken Wilber himself, which is taken from his Foreword to Frank Visser’s book Ken Wilber: Thought as Passion (2003) might be appropriate before we proceed further: The one thing I do know, and that I would like to emphasize, is that any integral theory is just that—a mere theory. I am always surprised, or rather shocked, at the common perception that I am recommending an intellectual approach to spirituality, when that is the opposite of my view. Just because an author writes, say, a history of dancing, does not mean that the author is advocating that people stop dancing and merely read about it instead. I have written academic treatises that cover areas such as spirituality and its relation to a larger scheme of things, but my recommendation is always that people take up an actual spiritual practice, not merely read about it. An integral approach to dancing says, take up dancing itself, and sure, read a book about it, too. Do both, but in any event, don’t merely read the book. That’s like taking a vacation to Bermuda by sitting at home and looking through a book of maps. My books are maps, but please, go to Bermuda and see for yourself. See for yourself if, in the depths of your own awareness, right here and now, you can find the entire Kosmos, because that is where it resides. Birds are singing—in your awareness. Ocean waves are crashing—in your awareness. Clouds are floating by—in the sky of your own awareness. What is this awareness of yours, that holds the entire universe in its embrace and knows the secrets even of God? In the still point of the turning world, in the secret center of the known universe, in the eyes of the very one reading this page, at the very source of thought itself, watch the entire Kosmos emerge, dancing wildly with a passion philosophy tries to capture, crowned with a glory and sealed with a wonder lovers seek to share, rushing through a radiant world of time that is but eternity’s bid to be seen. What is this Self of yours? An integral approach is merely an attempt to categorize, in conceptual terms, some of this glory as it manifests itself. But it is no more than that. Every one of my books has at least one sentence, usually buried, that says the following (this is the version found in The Atman Project): “There follows, then, the story of the Atman project. It is a sharing of what I have seen; it is a small offering of what I have remembered; it is also the Zen dust you should shake from your sandals; and it is finally a lie in the face of that Mystery which only alone is.”

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    353

    In other words, all of my books are lies. They are simply maps of a territory, shadows of a reality, gray symbols dragging their bellies across the dead page, suffocated signs full of muffled sound and faded glory, signifying absolutely nothing. And it is the nothing, the Mystery, the Emptiness alone that needs to be realized: not known but felt, not thought but breathed, not an object but an atmosphere, not a lesson but a life. (Wilber in Visser, 2003, pp. xiv–xv)

    A somewhat appropriate disclaimer given the nature of the subject-matter. This is precisely what I have tried to convey in the Precursions and the Opening Tapestry in perhaps unnecessarily cumbersome and awkward manner. Now, onto the stages of consciousness development as presented in The Atman Project. We start out with the prepersonal domains first. The Prepersonal Levels of Consciousness Development: The lowest levels of development involve simple biological functions and processes. That is, the lowest levels involve somatic processes, instincts, simple sensations and perceptions, and emotional-sexual impulses. In Piaget’s system, this is the sensorimotor realms; Arieti refers to them as instinctual, exoceptual, and protoemotional; Loevinger calls them presocial, impulsive, and symbiotic; this is the id-realms of Freud and the uroboric realms of Neumann; and it is Maslow’s lowest two needs, the physiological and the safety. Eastern psychology agrees perfectly with that assessment. To Vedanta Hinduism, this is the realm of the anna- and prana-mayakosa, the levels of hunger and emotional-sexuality (those are precise translations). The Buddhist calls them the lower five vijnanas, or the realm of the five senses. The chakra psychology (of Yoga) refers to them as the lower three chakras: the muladhara, or root material and pleromatic level; svadhisthana, or emotional-sexual level; and manipura, or aggressive-power level. This is also the lower three skandhas in the Hinayana Buddhist system of psychology: the physical body, perception-feeling, and emotion-­impulse. In the Kabbalah, or Hebrew mystic school, this is the malkuth (the physical plane) and the yesod. (the vital-emotional)

    Wilber distinguishes five different substages within the prepersonal domain. It should be noted that development is not necessarily a smooth process. Any number of things can go wrong at any point. Developmental arrests and failures at a particular stage are possible and these are also mapped. For instance, in the prepersonal domain, issues concerning the “introjection and projection by the fundamental self-­ other boundary of the sensorimotor realm” (Wilber, 2017, p.  257) might lead to serious psychotic and borderline pscyhopathologies. The dysfunctional process of shadow creation and the ways to address it are part of the holistic-integral approach to growth as well. However, we do not have the space to go into the cleaning up of the shadow elements here. The substages within the prepersonal domain are: The pleromatic self By almost all accounts, neither the fetus in the womb nor the infant at birth possesses a developed self-sense. For the neonate there is no real separation whatsoever between inside and outside, subject and object, body and environment. The self is “pleromatic,” as the alchemists and gnostics would put it, which essentially means that the self and the material cosmos are undifferentiated.

    In other words, there is adualism or some experience of oneness between the neonate and the primary caretaker, or the infant’s body and its immediate physical environment (“pleroma” as the material cosmos, not the spiritual Kosmos). The infant cannot distinguish self from not-self, body from environment yet. This oneness,

    354

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    however, should not be confused with the “ever-present nondual I AMness in its simple Suchness, Thusness, Isness, just as it is, exactly as it is, now to now to timeless now” (Wilber, 2017, p. 191). The primordial fusion state the infant experiences is not a satori state. The baby at birth is not in a state of enlightenment. It has just started to emerge out of ground-unconscious. It cannot be said to have an ego yet. It has to learn to differentiate itself from its surroundings first. The uroboric self One of the first tasks of the infant is to construct some sort of objective world apart from himself, an act which simultaneously begins to structure his subjective self-sense. But this task is by no means an immediate success, and between the stage of complete adualism and that of a rudimentary self-sense localized as the individual body, the infant’s awareness floats in what Neumann called an “extrapersonal, uroboric realm.” … we might note that the organism’s cognitive development is only in the earliest stages of the sensorimotor realm. The uroboros is collective, archaic, still mostly oceanic: the word “uroboros” itself is taken from the mythical serpent that, eating its own tail, forms a self-contained, predifferentiated mass, “in the round,” ignorant unto itself.

    The infant is still in a fusion state but it is not as total as it was in the pleromatic stage. There is an initial boundary forming between the self and not-self: a concatenation of experiences of the sort that looks like the following: the infant bites the pillow, it doesn’t hurt; it bites its own thumb, it hurts; hence, the pillow is not the same thing as the thumb. There is still no sense of time and space but only momentary experiences. Again, such moments are not to be confused with beatific state of satori, whereby the experience of space and time completely drops replaced by the presence of the present. The axial self By “axial-body” I mean essentially the physical body felt as distinct from the physical environment. The infant from birth has a physical body, but the infant does not recognize an axial-body until around age 4 to 6 months (and does not finally differentiate self and not-­ self until around age 15 to 18 months). “Axial-image” is simply a general term for the first stable images which help differentiate the perceiving subject from the perceived or felt object. The pranic self Because a definite organic self is starting to emerge, the basic emotions of this self likewise begin to emerge. This basic emotional component (as opposed to the cruder reflex-­ instincts of the uroboros) we call the pranic level or the pranic-body (after the Hindus and Buddhists.) But at this stage, the emotions are still rather primitive and elementary. The image-body self The emergence of the infant’s ability to create extensive imagery marks a decisive point in development. Most significantly, the image allows the infant to eventually construct an extended world of objects and an expanded mode of time, both of which contribute greatly to the establishment of “object constancy.” By means of the concrete image, inexact and diffuse and adual at first, but increasingly more definite, the infant begins the grand construction of a new type of environment and a new sense of self, a construction which, in Piaget’s system, leads to the final completion of the sensorimotor realms.

    The self-sense at the end of the sensorimotor stage is basically a bodyself or bodyego. The infant has successfully differentiated its body from the physical environment now able to distinguish pleasant and unpleasant stimuli and negotiate its interactions with the environment accordingly. An inner world of images (the

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    355

    good-­me, the bad-me, the good-mother, the bad-mother, and so forth) helps the infant stabilize her perceptions and emotions in the immediate present and starts to form a sense of more extended mode of time with the help of retaining the images that represent absent objects such as the mother who is not immediately available to feed the child every time the child is hungry. There is still no sense of causality, extended time and space, and logical relations, which will have to wait for language acquisition. Incidentally, a lot can go wrong during this phase of development and many grave psychopathologies (psychotic disorders and personality disorders) have their etiology located at these stages of development. Next is the personal domain of development. The Personal Levels of Consciousness Development: The membership self True mental or conceptual functions are beginning to emerge out of, and differentiate from, the simple bodyego. As language develops, the child is ushered into the world of symbols and ideas and concepts, and thus gradually rises above the fluctuations of the simple, instinctual, immediate and impulsive bodyego. Among other things, language carries the extended ability to picture sequences of things and events which are not immediately present to the body senses. The emergence and acquisition of language is very likely the single most significant process of the individual’s life cycle. It brings in its broad wake a complex of interrelated and intermeshed phenomena, not the least of which are new and higher cognitive styles, an extended notion of time, a new and more unified mode of self, a vastly extended emotional life, elementary forms of reflexive self-control, and the beginnings of memberships.

    In other words, the self gradually enters the world of language by deploying the creative powers of language use thereby exponentially expanding the complexity and reach of its lifeworld. The self is now a primarily linguistic and conceptual complex. The mental-egoic self The child’s self-sense gradually centers around syntaxical-membership cognition and the affects, motivations, and phantasies intimately associated with membership cognition. The child switches its central identity from the typhonic [prepersonal] realms to the verbal and mental realms. Paratax dies down, and the syntaxical or secondary process burgeons— linear, conceptual, abstract, consensus-verbal thinking decisively enters every element of awareness. As a final result, the self is no longer just a fleeting, amorphous self-image or constellation of self-images, nor merely a word or name, but a higher-order unity of auditory, verbal, dialoging, and syntaxical self-concepts, very rudimentary and tenuous at first, but rapidly consolidated. Now the ego differs from the other forms of the self-sense in important ways. Where the uroboros was a prepersonal self, where the typhon was a vegetal self, where the membership self was a name-and-word self, the core of the ego is a thought self, a self-concept. The ego is a self-concept, or constellation of self-concepts, along with the images, phantasies, identifications, memories, subpersonalities, motivations, ideas and information related or bound to the separate self-concept. The centauric self At the late ego stage (ages 12–21), not only does an individual normally master his various personae, he tends to differentiate from them, disidentify with them, transcend them. He thus tends to integrate all his possible personae into the mature ego—and then he starts to differentiate or disidentify with the ego altogether, so as to discover, via transformation, an even higher-order unity than the altogether egoic self. And that brings us, right off, to the

    356

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    centaur. As consciousness begins to transcend the verbal ego-mind, it can—more or less for the first time—integrate the ego-mind with all the lower levels. That is, because consciousness is no longer identified with any of these elements to the exclusion of any others, all of them can be integrated: the body, the persona, the shadow, the ego—all can be brought into a higher-order integration.

    By any account, this is a great achievement and also the highest developmental stage mainstream Western schools of developmental psychology acknowledge and generate empirical data on. If the majority of human beings were to achieve such a level of development, the world would undoubtedly be a better place hundred times over. But the story is not concluded here. It is yet to unfold into the transpersonal domains unless it is arrested at the personal level, which is usually the case at this point in the collective human evolution. Nonetheless, the subtle and causal realms eventually start unfolding in the individual who has successfully navigated the demands of the integrated centaur level. The Transpersonal Levels of Consciousness Development: So far, we have seen these major levels of increasing differentiation, integration, and transcendence: the simple and primitive fusion-unity of the pleroma and uroboros; the next higher-order unity of the biological bodyself; then the mental-persona, which, if integrated with the shadow, yields the higher-order unity of the total ego; and finally the centaur, which is a higher-order integration of the total ego with all preceding and lower levels— uroboros, body, persona, and shadow. But all of that belongs to what traditional psychologies would call the “gross realm,” beyond which lie the subtle and causal realms. Beginning with (to use the terms of yogic chakra psychology), the sixth chakra, the ajna chakra, consciousness starts to go transpersonal. Consciousness is now going transverbal and transpersonal. It begins to enter the true “subtle sphere,” known in Hinduism as the suksma-sarira, in Buddhism as the Sambhogakaya. This process quickens and intensifies as it reaches the highest chakra—called the sahasrara—and then goes supra-mental as it enters the seven higher stages of consciousness beyond the sahasrara. The ajna, the sahasrara, and the seven higher levels are, on the whole, referred to as the subtle realm.

    It goes without saying that the so-called transpersonal or contemplative stages of psychospiritual growth are not acknowledged by contemporary Western developmental models of growing up to the same extent that they are in the East (and the esoteric West). Therefore, “virtually no major Western developmental models have anything like Awakening, En- lightenment, moksha, satori, the Great Liberation, the Supreme Identity” (Wilber, 2017, p. 67) as part of the territory they are attempting to map. Therefore, such notions do not appear in their maps. Eastern wisdom traditions (as well as Western esoteric traditions), on the other hand, are particularly well-versed in such domains. They provide highly intricate and sophisticated models of spiritual growth beyond the level of a well-integrated ego domain, viz. the centaur. The first domain following the latter is the subtle realm, which Wilber parses into two, the low- and high-subtle. The low-subtle self The low-subtle is epitomized by the ajna chakra—the “third eye,” which is said to include and dominate both astral and psychic events. That is, the low-subtle is “composed” of the astral and psychic planes of consciousness. The astral level includes, basically, out-­ of-­body experiences, certain occult knowledge, the auras, true magic, “astral travel,” and so on. The psychic plane includes what we would call “psi” phenomenon: ESP, precognition, clairvoyance, psychokinesis, and so on.

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    357

    It is to be expected that contemporary mainstream models of psychological development are not comfortable with including such phenomena into their agendas. Nevertheless, research into these domains is gaining more acceptance in Western scientific research platforms. Bruce Greyson’s work on near-death experiences (NDEs) is a well-known example. Greyson, who is Professor Emeritus of Psychiatry and Neurobehavioral Sciences in the Division of Perceptual Studies in the School of Medicine at the University of Virgina, has recently published a popular science book entitled After: A Doctor Explores What Near-Death Experiences Reveal about Life and Beyond (2021), which is a fascinating and thought-provoking read for anyone interested in the topic of near-death experiences and their implications in relation to consciousness studies. Despite the fact that the book is written for a general audience and is usually placed under the categories of New Age and Spirituality, Occult and Paranormal, it is a scientific study and not like Eckhart Tolle’s immensely popular The Power of Now, for instance. In any case, for many wisdom traditions, the phenomena peculiar to low-subtle self are not to be engaged for too long. They turn out to be distractions on the way to ultimate realization. One should not let oneself be mesmerized by some of the bizarre and fantastic events of this realm and quickly move on to the next higher stage of consciousness development, which is the high-subtle self. The high-subtle self The high-subtle begins at the sahasrara and extends into seven (or more) levels of extraordinarily high-order transcendence, differentiation, and integration. I will simply say that this realm is universally and consistently said to be the realm of high religious intuition and literal inspiration; of bijamantra; of symbolic visions; of blue, gold, and white light; of audible illuminations and brightness upon brightness; it is the realm of higher presences, guides, angelic forms, ishtadevas, and dhyani-buddhas; all of which are simply high archetypal forms of one’s own being (although they initially and necessarily appear “other”). It is the realm of Sar Shabd, of Brahma the Controller, of God’s archetypes, and of Sat Shabd—and beyond these four realms to three higher and totally indescribable levels of being.

    Unless the reader is himself/herself a practitioner of some wisdom tradition(s) that provides the appropriate set-setting for the development of this level of consciousness expansion, it is rather difficult to extend credulity to the descriptions of phenomena that become evident at this stage. Nonetheless, according to Wilber, wisdom traditions world over are largely in agreement in their description of the phenomena experienced at higher levels of consciousness, which do not culminate with the subtle domains. There is still more to come. The low-causal self Beyond the high-subtle lies the causal region, known variously as the alaya-vijnana (Yogacara Buddhism), the ananda-mayakosa (Hinduism), pneuma (Christian mysticism), karana-sarira (Vedanta), Binah and Chokmab (Kabbalah). In general Mahayana Buddhist terms, this is the Dharmakaya realm. The low-causal, which classically is revealed in a state of consciousness known as savikalpa samadhi, represents the pinnacle of God-­ consciousness, the final and highest abode of Ishvara, the Creatrix of all realms. This represents the culmination of events which began in the high-subtle. In the high-subtle, recall, the self was dissolved or reabsorbed into the archetypal deity, as that deity—a deity which from the beginning has always been one’s own Self and highest Archetype. Now at the low-­

    358

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    causal, that deity-Archetype itself condenses and dissolves into final-God, which is here seen as an extraordinarily subtle audible-light or bijamantra from which the individual ishtadeva, yidam, or Archetype emerged in the first place. Final-God is simply the ground or essence of all the archetypal and lesser-god manifestations which were evoked—and then identified with—in the subtle realms. In the low-causal, all of these archetypal Forms simply reduce to their Source in final-God, and thus, by the very same token and in the very same step, one’s own Self is here shown to be that final-God, and consciousness itself thus transforms upwards into a higher-order identity with that Radiance. The high-causal self Beyond the low-causal, into the high-causal, all manifest forms are so radically transcended that they no longer need even appear or arise in Consciousness. This is total and utter transcendence and release into Formless Consciousness, Boundless Radiance. There is here no self, no God, no final-God, no subjects, and no thingness, apart from or other than Consciousness as Such. Note the overall progression of the higher unity structures: In the subtle realm, the self dissolves into archetypal Deity (as ishtadeva, yidam, dhyani-buddha, etc.). In the low-causal, that Deity-Self in turn disappears into final-God, which is its Source and Essence. Here, in the high-causal, the final-God Self is reduced likewise to its own prior Ground: it dissolves into Formlessness. Each step is an increase in consciousness and an intensification of Awareness until all forms return to perfect and radical release in Formlessness. Svabhavikakaya: The Final Transformation Passing through nirvikalpa samadi, Consciousness totally awakens as its Original Condition and Suchness (tathata), which is, at the same time, the condition and suchness of all that is, gross subtle, or causal. That which witnesses, and that which is witnessed, are only one and the same. The entire World Process then arises, moment to moment, as one’s own Being, outside of which, and prior to which, nothing exists. That Being is totally beyond and prior to anything that arises, and yet no part of that Being is other than what arises. And so: as the center of the self was shown to be Archetype; and as the center of Archetype was shown to be final-God; and as the center of final-God was shown to be Formlessness—so the center of Formlessness is shown to be not other than the entire world of Form. “Form is not other than Void, Void is not other than Form,” says the most famous Buddhist Sutra (called the “Heart Sutra”). At that point, the extraordinary and the ordinary, the supernatural and mundane, are precisely one and the same. This is the tenth Zen oxherding picture, which reads: “The gate of his cottage is closed and even the wisest cannot find him. He goes his own way, making no attempt to follow the steps of earlier sages. Carrying a gourd, he strolls into the market; leaning on his staff, he returns home.” This is also sahaja samadhi, the Turiya state, the Svabhavikakaya—the ultimate Unity, wherein all things and events, while remaining perfectly separate and discrete, are only One. Therefore, this is not itself a state apart from other states; it is not an altered state; it is not a special state—it is rather the suchness of all states, the water that forms itself in each and every wave of experience, as all experience.

    This is a short version of the psychospiritual development as it unfolds through a series of stages in an individual. What is equally important to note is that the more or less same stages of development, or evolutionary sequence of consciousness development, can be identified in the cultural evolution of human societies as well. “The famous phrase ‘ontogeny recapitulates phylogeny’ suggested that individual development, psychological as well as biological, follows the track of species evolution” (Combs & Krippner, 1999, p. 11). [Wilber] is notable … because he approaches the study of consciousness from an evolutionary perspective. Like Sri Aurobindo, Wilber projects the evolution of consciousness as following a predetermined path upward toward identification with increasingly subtle levels of

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    359

    being. It is a movement that maps a wide historical progression of human consciousness, while at the same time it posits a parallel development of individual consciousness from birth toward whatever level of development a lifetime achieves. For the person, thus, ontogeny recapitulates phylogeny. (Combs & Krippner, 1999, p. 13)

    For instance, Wilber relies on the work of the pioneering developmentalist Jean Gebser’s historical structures of consciousness in order to elucidate the sequence of historical-cultural stages of psychospiritual growth. [Wilber] refers to these [historical structures of consciousness] as the archaic-uroboric, magic-typhonic, mythic-membership, and mental-egoic stages, in each instance hyphenating his own term behind that of Gebser’s original. Continuing up from the mental-egoic stage, however, Wilber leaves the Gebserian structures, proposing that growth progresses by a series of identifications with the inner planes of being, apparently adopted essentially from Vedanta. (Combs & Krippner, 1999, p. 14)

    Here is how Wilber (2017, pp. 43–45; emphases original) himself provides a brief overview of the major stages of growing up bringing the phylogeny and ontogeny together within the same account. It is worth quoting this at length since it provides in a concentrated fashion a synoptic narrative of the entire spectrum of consciousness development in the indivudal as well as cultural domains the details of which we cannot probe at any meaningful length within the scope of this work.

    1. An original fusion state (Gebser’s “Archaic”). Historically, the transition from the great apes to humans: today, the child’s first year of life or so, Piaget’s basic sensorimotor drives, Maslow’s “physiological needs,” and so forth. 2. An impulsive-fantasy stage (Graves’s “animistic,” Gebser’s “Magic,” Jane Loevinger’s “impulsive”). This stage governed much of the original hunting and gathering societies, where, for example, a rain dance was done to “magically” make nature rain, and today, children from ages one to three or four—for example, they will put their head under a pillow, and because they can’t see anybody, think that magically nobody can see them either. 3. The “Magic-Mythic” stage, Maslow’s “safety” needs, Loevinger’s “self-protective.” Once the self has fully differentiated itself from its environment, it feels vulnerable and becomes concerned with its safety and security, and in defense develops a strong set of power drives, or what Spiral Dynamics (a developmental stage-model based on the work of pioneer Clare Graves, and covering 8 major levels of development, essentially the same generic ones we’re pointing out now, but specifically regarding values) colorfully calls “PowerGods,” a strong belief in superpowerful beings who could provide safety and security if approached correctly with prayer and ritual or other superstitiously enticing actions. This power stage governed humanity’s first major military empires that began to spread across the globe, facilitated by the invention of early farming that freed people from the almost constant demand to forage for food and allowed them to engage in other activities, such as fighting each other; their leaders were considered literally to be Gods—and they were, “PowerGods.” 4. Gebser’s “Mythic” stage, Lawrence Kohlberg’s conformist “law and order,” Maslow’s “belongingness” needs, Loevinger’s “conformist” stage, “mythic-membership,” and so forth. A more conformist, group-oriented stage, where people still believe in supernatural beings of a decidedly mythic (but concrete-literal) sort, and believe that mythic-religious books are the literal truth of a supreme Being—the Bible, the Koran, the Pentateuch, some Pure Land sutras. James Fowler called this the “Mythic-literal” stage, since the myths are believed literally: Moses really did part the Red Sea. Elijah really did go straight to heaven while still alive, Lao Tzu really was nine hundred years old when he was born, and so on. This is still largely the basis of fundamentalist traditional religious beliefs; also the source of much prejudiced thinking and a great deal of terrorism (all done, of course, in the name of a chosen “God”).

    360

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    5. Gebser’s “Rational,” Piaget’s “formal operational,” Durant’s “Reason and Revolution,” Fowler’s “individuative,” Loevinger’s “conscientious,” and Maslow’s “self-esteem.” This stage is characterized by the emergence of a world-shaking reason and a more scientific and evidence-­ based approach to truth, because an individualistic sense of self, capable of 3rd-person reason, is developing out of the previous 2nd-person conformist and mythic-membership stage. Spiral Dynamics calls this new stage “Strive Drive,” since the drive to progress and achievement becomes central. With the development of “reason, individuality, the modern sciences, and progress,” this stage is accompanied everywhere by the emergence of what we now recognize as modernity, particularly focused on the Western Enlightenment. 6. “Pluralistic,” Graves’s “relativistic,” “multicultural,” “Gaiacentric,” “ecocentric,” “nonmarginalizing.” A stage where people believe that “there are more things in heaven and earth than are dreamt of” in your rational philosophy and science, and there is a switch to multicultural, socially constructed, and therefore culturally differing beliefs; in short, what we now call the postmodern era, first announced in the student rebellions of the sixties, then spreading widely. This is a largely “egalitarian” level, where all people and all cultures are seen as being equally valuable and equally true; no ranking, no hierarchies, no judging. This is the highest commonly available stage yet to emerge, where it is in a constant “Culture Wars” with the previous two stages—thus, postmodern multicultural values (#6) versus modern, rational, progressive, scientific values (#5) versus traditional mythic religious values (#4), all fighting for supremacy. 7. “Holistic,” “integrated,” and “Integral” stages, collectively called “2nd tier”; Graves’s “systemic,” Loevinger’s “integrated,” Gebser’s “aperspectival-integral,” Maslow’s “self-­ actualization” needs. Finally, on the leading edge of today, we find the actual emergence of unified and integrated stages, where people believe that there is some degree of deep significance and importance to all of these previous stages, if for no other reason than that they become components of the higher stages themselves. This level (or levels) sees wholes everywhere and strives to bring the world together in interwoven unified harmonies. It is the very cutting edge of evolution today and is responsible for the majority of breakthrough discoveries now occurring at accelerated rates in all the major disciplines. At this point, only around 5 percent of the world’s population has reached this level, but it promises to be a game changer in every way. It also marks an end to the “Culture Wars,” precisely because it is the first level to see value in all previous levels. And it (and the next stage) has a major hand in the creation of Integral approaches to various fields, including Integral Spirituality. 8. “Super-Integral” stages or “3rd tier” stages; Susanne Cook-Greuter’s “ego-aware” and “unitive,” Jenny Wade’s “transcendence and unity,” Maslow’s “self-transcendence” needs, and so on. Right now, a likely possibility (since evolution never stops) is the emergence of even yet greater stages where one’s identity actually shifts to higher, supraindividual, transpersonal, spiritual sources (and here join up with higher “states,” as we will carefully explore).

    Needless to say, this is a rather rushed summary of a fairly comprehensive account of just about everything under the sun, hence Wilber’s A Brief History of Everything (1996), A Theory of Everything (2000a), and similar books that attempt to provide a metatheory aiming to incorporate the insights of all the existing fields of knowledge. At bottom, he argues for “a ‘transcend-and-include’ movement to ever-higher, evermore conscious, ever-more complex holonic forms—interior and exterior, individual and collective—from matter through life through mind through soul to Spirit itself” (Wilber, 2017, p. 151). The point we would like to make is that as we have pointed out earlier, we can have an open society with satori as its telos, both individually and culturally/socially. Wilber’s map provides a plausible version of the parameters of such an open society, wherein the individual and collective, interior and exterior always go together since an individual is a four-quadrant, holonic, transcend-and-include affair. In order to elucidate what the latter entails, it would be

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    361

    helpful I believe to provide a brief account of Wilber’s ontological metatheory of the so-called AQAL, short for “all quadrants, all levels, all lines, all states, all types,” approach to human development, according to which … reality is fundamentally composed—not of particles, quarks, pointless dimensions, strings, or membranes—but of holons. A holon is a whole that is simultaneously a part of other wholes. For example, a whole quark is part of a whole proton; a whole proton is part of a whole atom; a whole atom is part of a whole molecule; a whole molecule is part of a whole cell, which is a part of a whole organism, which is part of the whole Kosmos, which is part of the whole of the Kosmos of the next moment, and so on ad infinitum … [W]hat all of those entities are, before they are anything else, are holons—they are all whole/parts. (Wilber, 2000a, p. 143, emphases original)

    We have examined (albeit in a cursory manner) some of the levels and states of AQAL framework. The rest of this section focuses on the ‘quadrants’ component of the AQAL matrix. To reiterate the key observation, holism (or rather holonism) is the lynchpin of Wilber’s ontology. It is holons all the way down and all the way up. Hence, he has no patience for those who strive to undermine objects by reducing them to some fundamental layer of reality and then attempt to derive everything else from that level. For instance, reducing human consciousness to brain chemistry and the latter to the interaction among subatomic particles is too much of a reduction for Wilber. In this sense, he is in agreement with Harman. Instead, by “laying two binary oppositions crosswise over the world” (Harman, 2011, p. 80), he comes up with another fourfold structure of the universe—what he calls the AQAL matrix, the so-called four-quadrant model. The two axes he posits are: individual-collective and interior-exterior. There is a third axis, inside-outside, which complicates the picture considerably and goes beyond a neat fourfold structure of reality. We will not consider that for now out of space limitations. As Ziporyn would say, “disclaimers [such as] ‘space and time prohibit a further exploration of this topic’ [is] structurally necessary to making any coherent claim at all” (2004, p. 152). Since the universe is composed of holons, the fourfold structure of the universe is actually the fourfold structure of holons. Each and every holon is an individual that has subjective experience and intentionality, or interiors, as well as various observable behaviors and physiological components, or exteriors. In addition, individuals are never just alone but are members of groups or collectives. The interiors of collectives are known generally as intersubjective cultural realities whereas their exteriors are known as ecological and social systems, which are characterized by interobjective dynamics. These four dimensions are represented by four basic pronouns: “I”, “we”, “it”, and “its.” Each pronoun represents one of the domains in the quadrant model: “I” represents the Upper Left (UL), “We” represents the Lower Left (LL), “It” represents the Upper Right (UR), and “Its” represents the Lower Right (LR) (see Fig. 6.1). (Esbjörn-Hargens, 2009, emphases original)

    The four-quadrants therefore “gives us the inside and the outside of the individual and collective” (Wilber, 2003) holon. Phrased differently, a holon has subjective (I), intersubjective (we), objective (it), and interobjective (its) dimensions—the so-­ called tetra-dimensions—or moments that are co-enacted. Let us take a sentient holon, a human being, as an example. The individual consciousness, the I (Upper-­ Left quadrant) “is inextricably intermeshed with the objective organism and brain

    362

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    Fig. 6.1  The four quadrants

    (Upper-Right quadrant); with nature, social systems, and environment (Lower-­ Right quadrant); and with cultural settings, communal values, and worldviews (Lower-Left quadrant)” (Wilber, 2000a, p. 49). All four dimensions are vital and none can be reduced to, or fully accounted for, by the others. Moreover, as in Harman’s objects, Wilber’s holons are not limited to mere human sentience. For Wilber, not only physical matter, living organisms, and mental structures but also cultural value memes and social structures are holons (and holarchically organized). The basic structures of cultural development, namely, the archaic, magic, mythic, rational, pluralistic, integral, and super-integral levels of development are organized holarchically. Each level transcends the limitations of the earlier levels yet includes the foundational capacities of its predecessors. Each level as a whole becomes the part of the next higher whole, higher in the sense that there is increasingly greater complexity and differentiation and integration until all is transcended and included in the emptiness of the Present. These dimensions, Wilber points out, are not ontologically pre-existing realities (running counter to what Combs and Krippner claim in the quote above). They are the intrinsic perspectives we can employ to see a holon in action through its evolutionary trajectory. Holons do not just lie there. The life of holons is dynamic. They move “toward greater complexity and differentiation” (Walsh, 1995). That is, the reality, which is composed of holons, evolves. This evolution is holarchical. “Since each holon is embraced in a larger holon, holons themselves exist in nested hierarchies—or holarchies—such as atoms to molecules to cells to organisms to

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    363

    ecosystems” (Wilber, 2000c, p. 7). To put the matter differently, there is a movement of increasing wholeness and embrace in the universe. Wilber (2003) uses the term “inheritance-with-novelty” to describe the process of the holarchical development of holons. “All four dimensions of holons bequeth their present to the future as the past” (Wilber, 2003, p. 6). A water molecule is a holon, and it does not just sit there (or mimetically participate) in a Platonic realm of archetypal forms that are not subject to evolution. I mean it does participate in archetypal forms but it does a lot more than that. It is a dynamic temporal event that unfolds in a holarchical manner. That is, it evolves as a four-quadrant affair. Each moment inherits its predecessors and also adds its own emergent qualities in all four quadrants. Each water molecule has interior (subjective and intersubjective) and exterior (objective and interobjective) dimensions. This might sound a bit far-fetched and weird to think of water molecules having interiors. Yet this is precisely what Wilber claims. The holarchical structure of the universe “goes all the way up, all the way down” (Wilber, 1996, p. 20) from the immeasurably tiniest to the infinitely astronomical. Once an ontology of holons is accepted, the nonhuman entities (atoms, molecules, galaxies, grains of sand, and so forth) having interiors ceases to be weird. In order to see how this process of inheritence-­with-novelty works for holons—all holons—let us look at a water molecule from the inside and outside of the individual and collective. It is somewhat easier to analyse a human being as a four-quadrant affair with subjective, intersubjective, objective, and interobjective dimensions. Doing the same for a water molecule is, to say the least, more challenging. When looked at in an exterior, third-person perspective—the Upper-Right quadrant—a water molecule “appears as a morphic unit with a morphic field. The morphic unit refers to the stable pattern, structure, or form of the holon; and the morphic field refers to the various fields surrounding the unit” (Wilber, 2003, p. 14). Wilber draws on the theory of morphic resonance proposed by the controversial biochemist Rupert Sheldrake here. Sheldrake often uses the analogy of a vibrating string: if you put two pianos together and hit the C note on one piano, the same string will start vibrating in the other piano. The two strings vibrating together is called morphic resonance, the one string causing the other to vibrate is analogous to formative causation (because the form or pattern of one string is causing or evoking the same form or pattern in the other). (Wilber, 2003, pp. 14–15, emphases original)

    The exterior form of the water molecule inherits its previous forms by resonating with them in a morphic field. In other words, the past forms of the water molecule determine to a certain degree (in the case of water molecules, to a great degree) the present form of the water molecule through “moment-to-moment individual formative causation” (Wilber, 2003, p. 15). There is an element of novelty everytime such morphic resonance takes place. In the case of water molecule, however, we should not expect a radical diversion from the past forms of the morphic unit since these forms prove to be so stable that it would be too much to ask to expect a new configuration everytime there is inheritance. In the distant past, when enough water molecules first emerged and settled into a particular form, this event created a morphic

    364

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    field to which subsequent water molecules were attracted. “Once a molecule (or any holon) settles into a pattern or form, that form appears to exert a type of influence on all similar forms … a difficult, novel, creative emergence [settles] into a Kosmic habit now available to subsequent holons” (Wilber, 2003, p. 16). When we look at the communal existence of water molecules from the outside, the Lower-Right quadrant, what we see is a system of morphic units. Water molecules do not just hang about on their own isolated from each other. Water molecules interact with each other in a morphic field, which influences the way water molecules come together based on the creative novelty that once emerged in the distant past. When this process of inheritence-with-novelty is viewed from the inside in the first-person (the Upper-Left quadrant), the present water molecule is said to feel the interior of the past water molecule. Using Whitehead’s term, the present water molecule prehends the past water molecule forming a prehensive continuity or unification (Wilber, 2003). The past, being inherited by the present, to some degree determines the present. However, the possibilities of the present can never be exhausted by what is inherited. The past does not completely determine the present. The present is always open to novelty. There is always an element of freedom to each new moment. The whole past (the previous holon) is now a part of the new whole present, viz. “the whole of one moment becomes a part of the whole of the next, which is why moment-to-moment existence is a holarchy of holons—and that is prehensive unification: each moment is a holon that transcends and includes its predecessors” (Wilber, 2003, p. 11). In the Lower-Left quadrant, the inside of the collective, we see a culture of water molecules. As we mentioned before, water molecules do not exist isolated from each other. They mutually prehend each other. They form a cultural form or pattern, a cultural memory, if you will, which to a certain extent repeats itself as a Kosmic habit which influences all the individual members of the community of water molecules. So this is what we have: In the Upper Right, there are various morphic units (with their associated morphic fields)—such as quarks, atoms, molecules, cells, organisms, and so on. These are seen by looking at an individual holon from the outside in a third-person perspective. In other words, these morphic units are the objective structures or exterior forms of that holon’s subjective feelings or prehensions, which themselves can only be seen or felt from within (which is the Upper Left). Thus, the exterior form is atom, the interior is prehension; the exterior form is cell, the interior is irritability; the exterior form is plant, the interior is sensation; the exterior form is animal with neural net, the interior is perception; the exterior is animal with brain stem, the interior is impulse; the exterior is animal with limbic system, the interior is emotion, and so on. Interior feelings are inherited via prehensive unification, exterior forms via morphic resonance and formative causation. (Wilber, 2003, p. 18, emphases original)

    Accordingly, what it means to be a water molecule, what it feels like to be a water molecule concerns the interior world of the water molecule and cannot be reduced to what it looks like to be a water molecule from the outside. No matter how thorough a scientific inquiry we carry out, a water molecule has a first-person interior life untouchable by any third-person perspective. Nevertheless, the water molecule

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    365

    is a holon with all four-quadrants co-existing, co-acting, and co-evolving, which suggests that the four quadrants are somehow constantly in interaction with each other; otherwise, the integrity of the holon would be undermined. In other words, each of the four quadrants has substantial autonomy and yet they are at the same time inextricably intermeshed. This is not so different from the way Harman’s objects exist; while they withdraw into the subterranean depths, they nonetheless burst onto the surface all happening at the same time. In summary, objects understood in the AQAL framework are holonic four-­ quadrant affairs that holarchically develop all the way down, all the way up, namely, they are dynamic Kosmic habits that are inherited with novelty. If this is the case, the mundane observation that tennis balls do not have minds has to be reconsidered. If tennis balls are considered to be four-quadrant affairs, and if this state of affairs goes all the way down, then tennis balls are not mere lumps of spherical matter sitting idly in a box. As individual tennis balls, they are morphic units that arise in a morphic field, which is shaped and influenced by a socioeconomic organization of design and manufacturing that integrally interacts with a sphere of cultural meaning and memory, which in turn shapes the extent of their interactions with other objects; they have insides—they prehend each other and their environment. They are as much connected to the four Grand Slam tournaments and the socioeconomic system that makes these possible as they are to the players and their ambitions, the rules, tennis rackets, courts, nets, referees, rivalries for broadcasting rights, rankings, and myriad other things. And yet they cannot be reduced to any of the existing relations they have with other objects. They exceed all such relations for they are capable of novelty. We cannot exhaust the reality of tennis balls by listing all the conceivable relations they enter into. Also, no matter how many relations they enter into (even infinite), they nevertheless retain their autonomy as tennis balls. What it means to be a tennis ball is only for the tennis ball to know and experience. Water molecules, tennis balls, volcanoes (especially the unpronounceable ones like Eyjafjallajökull in Iceland), smart phones, trains, pylons along with animate and conscious beings such as ourselves having inscrutable, inexhaustible and evolving interiors (as well as exteriors) might sound a bit like we inhabit a panpsychic cosmos, where “the components of the world have some inherent experiential or mind-like qualities” (Skrbina, 2009, p. xiv). This, indeed, is not too far from the truth. Wilber (as well as Harman) are pan-interiorists (Harman, 2009). Objects and holons have interiors. The official scientific-materialist or physicalist reality of the disenchanted world—the world of exteriors only, the flatland ontology—needs to be reevaluated. Interiors have to be brought back to life, and most importantly, to education, for if the categories of strong emergence, unpredictability, inconceivability, surprise, indeterminism, and radical novelty are deemed to be valuable and relevant to education, and I believe they are, somehow their conditions of possibility have to be acknowledged. Harman/Wilber ontologies are quite helpful in providing a workable framework to understand such conditions of possibility. Let us take another example, this time the (contemptible) fact that I own an iPhone 14—a textured, tangled, tumultuous, temporal, and traumatic event—and

    366

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    see how iPhone 14 ownership fares as a four-quadrant holonic affair. Following Wilber we can see that iPhone 14 ownership as an object of curricular interest, say, as an object of critical thinking in a Philosophy for/with Children class, can be engaged with or encountered from at least four different and mutually irreducible perspectives. From an objective (it) perspective, owning an iPhone 14 makes me one of those millions of consumers of this product, which is an empirical/material extravaganza: a mobile communication device and platform that weighs 172 grams with a 71.5 × 146.7 × 7.8 mm size, is powered by an A15 Bionic chip with 16-core Neural Engine, is equipped with a super retina XDR display featuring 2532-by-1170-pixel resolution at 460 ppi, is capable of HDR video recording with Dolby Vision up to 4K at 60 fps, with a built-in rechargeable lithium-ion battery and so on and so forth (see Apple, 2022 for a lot more detailed technical specifications, which is in itself quite mind-boggling). I have to admit I have very little idea about what these things I have just listed mean. Nevertheless, it does not take a genius to conclude that the intricate properties of iPhone14 have constantly been evolving since the very first generation iPhone appeared in San Francisco in 2007. This is iPhone fourteen after all. The previous thirteen models have been transcended and included in the latest holon. The previous thirteen wholes have become parts of this new whole throughout its technical evolution. It is hard not to be amazed by the ingenuity that goes into its make-up. The technical specifications that define iPhone 14 as an external object can be analyzed (and criticized) on a purely technical level as a stunning engineering marvel, and myriad forms of information that go into the unified physical makeup of this and similar devices can become a rich source of endless educational engagements. But there is more to the story of iPhone 14 than the list of specs of a consumer product. Owning an iPhone 14 puts me in complex relationships with the meaning structure of the global neoliberal capitalist society I am a part of, various systems and patterns of production, distribution, and consumption giving shape to this society, a rapidly evolving mobile culture that creates conditions for the merging of online and offline, physical and digital milieu, and how I feel about such ownership and about belonging to such a mobile culture. It epitomizes a new communication practice with very specific cultural implications. It is also clear that this practice is constantly evolving. Since the heady days of signature launch events Steve Jobs style, not just the technical artifact itself but the iPhone ownership in the context of this new communication practice has also evolved. From a subjective (I) perspective, owning an iPhone 14 means something to me. It is an embodied lived experience (Richardson, 2012). I have an intentional relationship to it and everything it stands for, not just as a device but more importantly as a platform and the new actual-virtual world this platform brings into being. The intentionality of this relationship has an interior dimension, a matter of inner life and its peculiar structures and rhythms, which are disclosed best through a phenomenological engagement perhaps. Yet it is not simply an interior affair. It is very much a world-creating event. It renegotiates the inner-outer boundary line. The iPhone has created a platform which inaugurated a new practice of communication. Take the

    Waking Up, Growing Up, Opening Up, Cleaning Up, and Showing Up

    367

    touchscreen interface and how it connects me to the phone and the larger world of communicative possibility it opens up. It is a new meaning-making process via a body-screen relation. The camera, the real Internet browsing capability, the App Store marketplace and its thousands of applications combined with the touchscreen functionality extend our embodied lived experience in ways that would have been inconceivable twenty years ago. We are now very unique socio-technical or techno-­ corporeal hybrids (Richardson, 2012, p. 135). Our field of experience is reshaped and reorganized within the medium generated by the traversal movement between cyberspaces and physical places. Furtheremore, I am quite attached to my iPhone 14. I desire it. How do I make sense of this desire? I feel I am somehow special by virtue of possessing it. What does this tell us about me as a person? How do I give meaning to my experience of owning an iPhone 14? The question is how the I experiences this relationship, which is not a free-floating propositional content hovering above the individual’s head. Rather, the intentional relationship is part of my life and body and I am invested in this relationship, which has a place within my overall biography and the associated value system. The relationship is experienced in such a way that I am engaged in a purposeful activity with certain consequences in mind. The meaning of this relationship is and always remains open to elaboration and revision. In other words, it evolves. Put differently, all these are a matter of identity and individualism and lifestyle that are historically conditioned and determined but at the same time open to modification in the future. Concurrently, the physical dimension of this relationship emerges as “the unique combination of neuronal activity, brain chemistry, and bodily states that accompany this [intended meaning]” (Esbjörn-Hargens, 2009, p. 5). The intended meaning is not disembodied. It has a body, a physical correlate. An entire neurophysical and hormonal apparatus is at work here. There is a very peculiar brain chemistry with its myriad neurotransmitters acting in specific ways on the body to make a unified sense of experience possible. The intended meaning, the inner life, cannot be separated from its embodiment in the physical organism and its structures. The iPhone 14 ownership has a very peculiar brain activity pattern associated with it, which is subject to constant modulation and transformation. The next perspective is that of the cultural context, the intersubjective (we) domain, within which my biography is formed. The iPhone 14 ownership is not merely a matter of individual narrative. As someone who owns an iPhone 14, I am part of the community of iPhone 14 owners. The cultural context is one of the conditions of possibility, a horizon, which makes the intentional relationship coherent and meaningful. Such a relationship is time- and place-bound and is only meaningful within a very specific discourse community, which is not readily visible the way physical objects are. Shared language and values of a discourse community are largely invisible to the physical eye. The cultural dimension is a matter of interiority as well. When, for instance, the appalling working conditions of the workers at Foxconn plants in China that manufacture the iPhone 14s (among other consumer-­ electronics products) were made public, the community of iPhone 14 owners put

    368

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    pressure on Apple on behalf of the workers in those factories, and they got results. Things have improved for the workers, or at least that is how we would like to think. Finally, an interconnected system of social, economic, political, and legal institutions has to be in place for this relationship to be meaningful. In other words, the intentional relationship is embedded within certain social and economic dynamics that form systems (e.g. global neoliberal capitalism and the fossil-fuel based energy regime it relies on) that make such relationships possible. All four domains/perspectives interact with each other simultaneously: they tetra-mesh. Not only that, they also tetra-evolve. In short, that I own an iPhone 14, when seen as a textured, tangled, tumultuous, temporal, traumatic event, assumes a sense of drama and tension, a sense of mystery, which, when pedagogically engaged, creates an environment for educative experience to unfold. As we have seen, a holon is an all-quadrant affair. It is also an all-level developmental process. Namely, holons grow up, that is, they tetra-evolve. We have briefly surveyed the basic stages of such growth in the case of a human being, for instance. Patently, a human child is not born fully developed. S/he needs to grow up in order to actualize his/her potential capacities. This is not a haphazard process. There are certain stages of growth every child goes through, as a matter of fact 6-to-8 major stages of Growing Up have been identified and thoroughly researched in Western schools of developmental psychology. These stages unfold in such a way that each stage is more encompassing, more holistic than the previous stage(s). For instance, in terms of our identity, motivations, desires, viewpoints, and perspective-taking capacity, we all start out at the egocentric level of consciousness development and then grow up into more encompassing levels of development such as ethnocentric, worldcentric, and Kosmocentric. In addition to these stages of development, there are also many different lines of development, different intelligences such as cognitive, emotional, moral, interpersonal, spiritual, spatial, aesthetic, musical, mathematical, and so forth. Opening Up to these different intelligences and developing them make us more holistic. Each line of intelligence develops following the stages of development. What about Cleaning Up? Over the course of psychic development, certain aspects of the mental content can be repressed and projected onto other people and things. The unwanted mental content then turns into shadow elements of the mind and they are pushed into the unconscious. Cleaning up involves the reintegration of the split off or repressed shadow elements into the larger persona to create a whole person. Finally, Showing Up refers to the all-quadrant nature of holons. The interior and exterior of the individual and the collective forms of holons need to be considered simultaneously. Showing up means acknowledging all four quadrants without trying to reduce one to the others since the four-quadrants “represent four of the most basic and irreducible perspectives available in all reality: the interior and exterior of the individual and the collective, giving four irreducible realms (the interior of the individual, or the “I” space; the interior of the collective, or the “we” space; the exterior of the individual, or the objective “it” space; and the exterior of the collective, or the systems “its” space)” (Wilber, 2017, pp.  128–129). In short, all four quadrants

    References

    369

    “arise together, develop and tetra-evolve together, and die together” (Wilber, 2017, p. 131). Namely, they show up together. In pursuing the integral approach as a metatheory, Wilber’s overarching goal is to attempt to justify how it is possible to acknowledge the validity of each and every state and stage of awareness—that everybody’s right—while at the same time being able to recognize the inherent limitations of each. In other words, Integral Theory finds some value and partial truth in every worldview and every experience. Everybody is right, but partially. Thanks to Tiantai Buddhist ontology, we go a step further than Wilber and proclaim that everybody is right, and everybody is right absolutely, not partially, for every worldview and every experience interpenetrate without remainder (albeit in a non-All All fashion).

    References Almqvist, K., & Belfrage, L. (2019). Hilma af Klint: Visionary. Stolpe Publishing. Apple. (2022). iPhone 14 Tech Specs. https://www.apple.com/ae/iphone-­14/specs/ Arkani-Hamed, N. (2018). The end of spacetime. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t-­C5 RubqtRA Asafu-Adjaye, J., et al. (2015). An ecomodernist manifesto. The Breakthrough Institute. https:// thebreakthrough.imgix.net/AnEcomodernistManifesto.pdf Bastani, A. (2019). Fully automated luxury communism: A manifesto. Verso. Batchelor, M. (2000). The ten oxherding pictures. Tricycle. https://tricycle.org/magazine/ ten-­oxherding-­pictures/ Bergson, H. [1896] (2004). Matter and memory (N. M. Paul & W. Scott Palmer, Trans.). Dover. Brassier, R. (2014). Prometheanism and its critics. In R.  Mackay & A.  Avanissian (Eds.), #Accelerate: The accelerationist reader (pp. 467–487). Urbanomic Media Ltd.. Chalmers, D.  J. (1995). Facing up to the problem of consciousness. Journal of Consciousness Studies, 2(3), 200–219. Chatterjee, T. (1982). The concept of Saksin. Journal of Indian Philosophy, 10, 339–356. Cioran, E. (2011). The trouble with being born (R. Howard, Trans.). Seaver Books. Combs, A., & Krippner, S. (1999). Spiritual growth and the evolution of consciousness: Complexity, evolution, and the farther reaches of human nature. International Journal of Transpersonal Studies, 18(1), 11–21. Crary, J. (2014). 24/7: Late capitalism and the ends of sleep. Verso. Dalal, N. (2021). Śaṅkara. In E.N. Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Winter 2021 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/win2021/entries/shankara/ Deleuze, G. (1997). Cinema II: The time-image (H. Tomlinson & R. Galeta, Trans.). University of Minnesota Press. Dijkgraaf, R. (2019). String theory and the end of space and time with Robbert Dijkgraaf. https:// www.youtube.com/watch?v=0T%2D%2DWC4D1C0 Dupuy, J. P. (2007). Some pitfalls in the philosophical foundations of nanoethics. The Journal of medicine and philosophy, 32(3), 237–261. https://doi.org/10.1080/03605310701396992 Elliott, L. (2018). Inequality gap widens as 42 people hold same wealth as 3.7bn poorest. The Guardian. https://www.theguardian.com/inequality/2018/jan/22/ inequality-­gap-­widens-­as-­42-­people-­hold-­same-­wealth-­as-­37bn-­poorest. Engler, J. (1986). Therapeutic aims in psychotherapy and meditation: Developmental stages in the representation of self. In Transformations of consciousness: Conventional and contemplative perspectives on development. Shambala.

    370

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    Esbjörn-Hargens, S. (2009). An overview of integral theory: An all-inclusive framework for the 21st century. Integral Institute, Resource Paper No. 1, pp. 1–24. Fasching, W. (2011). ‘I Am of the Nature of Seeing’: Phenomenological Reflections on the Indian Notion of Witness-Consciousness. In M. Siderits, E. Thompson, & D. Zahavi (Eds.), Self, no self?: Perspectives from analytical, phenomenological, and Indian traditions. OUP. Game, B. (2022). https://www.gameb.wiki/index.php?title=Game_B&oldid=1109 Greyson, B. (2021). After: A doctor explores what near-death experiences reveal about life and beyond. St. Martin’s Essentials. Harman, G. (2009). Zero-person and the psyche. In D.  Skrbina (Ed.), Mind that abides: Panpsychism in the new millenium. John Benjamins Publishing Company. Harman, G. (2011). The quadruple object. Zero Books. Harman, G. (2018). Object-oriented ontology: A new theory of everything. Penguin. Hirota, D.  Japanese pure land philosophy. In E.N.  Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Winter 2017 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/win2017/entries/ japanese-­pure-­land/ Huxley, A. (2009). The perennial philosophy. Harper Perennial Modern Classics. Ihde, D. (2010). Heidegger’s technologies: Postphenomenological perspectives. Fordham University Press. Jameson, F. (1994). Seeds of time. Columbian University Press. Kaku, M. (2018). The future of humanity: Terraforming Mars, interstellar travel, immortality, and our destiny beyond Earth. Doubleday. Kant, I. (2006). Toward perpetual peace and other writings on politics, peace, and history. Yale University Press. Kernberg, O.  F. (1986). Severe personality disorders: Psychotherapeutic strategies. Yale University Press. Land, N. (2012). Fanged noumena: Collected writings 1987-2007, R. Mackay & R. Brassier, eds. Levinas, E. (1969). Totality and infinity: An essay on exteriority (A.  Lingis, Trans.). Duquesne University Press. Lundy, C. (2018). Deleuze’s Bergsonism. Edinburgh University Press. Martinez, M., & Sequoiah-Grayson, S. Logic and information. In E.N. Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Spring 2019 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/spr2019/ entries/logic-information/ McKeon, R. (1994). On Knowing—the natural sciences. Edited by David B. Owen and Zahava K. McKeon. The University of Chicago Press. Meillassoux, Q. (2012). After finitude: An essay on the necessity of contingency (R.  Brassier, Trans.). Bloomsbury Academic. Metzinger, T. (2021, October 5). Epistemic indeterminacy and the applied ethics of synthetic phenomenology. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uHY4aU4Emq4 Moati, R. (2016). Levinas and the night of being: A guide to Totality and Infinity (D.  Wyche, Trans.). Fordham University Press. Moser, R. (2019, January 11). Neoliberalism: Free market fundamentalism or corporate power? Counterpunch. https://www.counterpunch.org/2019/01/11/neoliberalismfree-market-fundamentalism-­or-­corporate-­power/ Mullany, G. (2017). World’s 8 richest have as much wealth as bottom half Oxfam says. The New  York Times. https://www.nytimes.com/2017/01/16/world/eight-­richest-­wealth-­oxfam. html?_r=0 Nagel, T. (1974). What is it like to be a bat? The Philosophical Review, 83(4), 435–450. https:// doi.org/10.2307/2183914 Nagel, T. (1989). The view from nowhere. Oxford University Press, Incorporated. Nakagawa, Y. (2000). Education for awakening: An eastern approach to holistic education. Foundation for Educational Renewal. Nealon, C. (2015, Spring). Infinity for Marxists. Mediations, 28(2), 47–64. www.mediationsjournal.org/articles/infinity-­for-­marxists

    References

    371

    O’Sullivan, S. (2014). A life between the finite and infinite: Remarks on Deleuze, Badiou and Western Buddhism. Deleuze Studies, 8(2), 256–279. Ogletree, K. (2018). Hutterites:The small religious colonies entwined with Montana’s Haute cuisine. The Salt: What’s On Your Plate. NPR. https://www.npr.org/sections/thesalt/2018/07/17/626543100/ hutterites-­the-­small-­religious-­colonies-­entwined-­with-­montanas-­haute-­cuisine OpenAI. (2022). ChatGPT: Optimizing language models for dialogue. https://openai.com/blog/ chatgpt/. Accessed 07 Dec 2022. Ottenberg, Eve. (2021, July 30). Slamming China won’t save fossil capitalism from itself. In Counterpunch. https://www.counterpunch.org/2021/07/30/ slamming-­china-­wont-­save-­fossil-­capitalism-­from-­itself/ Oxfam. (2022, January). Inequality kills: The unparalleled action needed to combat unprecedented inequality in the wake of COVID-19. Oxfam International. Lead author: Nabil Ahmed. https:// www.oxfam.org/en/research/inequality-­kills Oxfam. (2023, January). Richest 1% bag nearly twice as much wealth as the rest of the world put together over the past two years. https://www.oxfam.org/en/press-­releases/ richest-­1-­bag-­nearly-­twice-­much-­wealth-­rest-­world-­put-­together-­over-­past-­two-­years. Pearson, K. A., & Mullarkey, J. (Eds.). (2002). Henri Bergson: Key writings. Continuum. 2002. Peters, M.  A. (2017). Disciplinary technologies and the school in the epoch of digital reason: Revisiting Discipline and Punish after 40 Years. Contemporary Readings in Law and Social Justice, 9(1), 28–46. Poli, R. (2011). Section 1: Hartmann’s theory of categories: Introductory remarks. In R.  Poli, C. Scognamiglio, & F. Tremblay (Eds.), The philosophy of Nicolai Hartmann. De Gruyter, Inc. Poli, R. (2021). Nicolai Hartmann. In E.N. Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Spring 2021 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/spr2021/entries/nicolai-­hartmann/ Pollan, M. (2019). How to change your mind the new science of psychedelics. Penguin Books. Refika’s Kitchen. (2020). One of the best egg recipes in the world, Menemen! https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7fUI-­nbEbN4&t=31s Reynaert, P. (2015). Does naturalism commit a category mistake? Bulletin d’analyse phénoménologique XI, 3. Richardson, I. (2012). Chapter 9: Touching the screen: A phenomenology of mobile gaming and the iPhone. In L. Hjorth, J. Burgess, & I. Richardson (Eds.), Studying mobile media cultural technologies, mobile communication, and the iPhone. Routledge. Sample, I. (2017, January). Organisms created with synthetic DNA pave way for entirely new life forms. The Guardian. Retrieved from https://www.theguardian.com/science/2017/jan/23/ organisms-­created-­with-­synthetic-­dna-­pave-­way-­for-­new-­entirely-­new-­life-­forms Sequoiah-Grayson, S., & Floridi, L.  Semantic conceptions of information. In E.N.  Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Spring 2022 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/ archives/spr2022/entries/information-­semantic/ Siderits, M., Thompson, E., & Zahavi, D. (2011). Introduction. In M. Siderits, E. Thompson, & D. Zahavi (Eds.), Self, no self?: Perspectives from analytical, phenomenological, and Indian traditions. OUP. Skrbina, D. (2009). Introduction. In D. Skrbina (Ed.), Mind that abides: Panpsychism in the new millenium. John Benjamins Publishing Company. Stambaugh, J. (1999). The formless self. State University of New York Press. Stiegler, B. (1998). Technics and time, 1: The fault of Epimetheus. Stanford University Press. Streeck, W. (2014, May-June). How will capitalism end? New Left Review, 87, 35–64. Tait, A. (2022). ‘I am, in fact, a person’: Can artificial intelligence ever be sentient? The Guardian. https://www.theguardian.com/technology/2022/aug/14/can-­artificial-intelligenceever-­be-­sentient-­googles-­new-­ai-­program-­is-­raising-­questions The Guardian. (2021). ‘Sea snot’ covers Turkish coast, threatening fishing industry. Available at: https://www.theguardian.com/world/2021/jun/05/sea-­snot-­covers-­turkish-­coast-­threatening-­ fishing-­industry. Accessed 13 June 2021.

    372

    6  Egoity, Infinity, and (W)holistic Education

    The Smith School. (2022). How to save the planet: Degrowth vs green growth? https://www.youtube.com/watch?app=desktop&v=YxJrBR0lg6s Verkelytė-Fedaravičienė, B. (2006). Čiurlionis, Mikalojus Konstantinas. Картины. Эскизы. Мысли (Paintings. Sketches. Thoughts). Editor: Birutė Verkelytė-Fedaravičienė (Бируте Вяркялите-Федаравичене). Transl. into Russian: Vladimir Konovalov (Владимир Коновалов). Publisher: Publishing Centre “Rossia molodaya” (Издательский центр “Россия молодая”), Fund “Sotvorenie mira” / Moscow (Фонд “отворение мира” /Москва/). Verso Blog. (2021). Climate change is linked to issues of power, debt and conquest: Interview with Jean-Baptiste Fressoz and Fabien Locher. Originally published in Libération (D.  Fernbach, Trans.). https://www.versobooks.com/blogs/5059-­climate-­change-­is-­linked-­to-­issues-­of-­ power-­debt-­and-­conquest-­interview-­with-­jean-­baptiste-­fressoz-­and-­fabien-­locher Vidal, J. (2022). After this drought, there will be another one: here are 10 things you should know. https://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2022/aug/15/drought-parched-­gardensfire-­ravaged-­fields-­10-­things-­you-­should-­know Visser, F. (2003). Ken Wilber: Thought as passion. SUNY. Walsh, R. (1995). The spirit of evolution. Retrieved from http://cogweb.ucla.edu/CogSci/Walsh_ on_Wilber_95.html Wikipedia contributors. (2022, August 13). Mind uploading. In Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia. Retrieved 08:01, August 19, 2022, from https://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Mind_upl oading&oldid=1104184527 Wilber, K. (1980). The atman project: A transpersonal view of human development. Quest Books. Wilber, K. (1996). A brief history of everything. Shambala Publications. Wilber, K. (2000a). A theory of everything. Shambala Publications. Wilber, K. (2000b). Sex, ecology, spirituality: The spirit of evolution. Shambala. Wilber, K. (2000c). Integral psychology. Shambhala Publications. Wilber, K. (2001). Eye to eye: The quest for the new paradigm. 3rd ed., Revised. . Wilber, K. (2003). The kosmos trilogy vol. II excerpt A: An integral age at the leading edge. Retrieved from http://www.kenwilber.com/writings/read_pdf/83 Wilber, K. (2015). Excerpt | Integral spirituality. https://www.kosmosjournal.org/news/ excerpt-­integral-­spirituality/ Wilber, K. (2017). The religion of tomorrow: A vision for the future of the great traditions. Shambala. Wilber, K., Engler, J., & Brown, D. P. (1986). Transformations of consciousness: Conventional and contemplative perspectives on development. New Science Library. Williams, A., & Srnicek, N. (2014). Accelerate: Manifesto for an accelerationist politics. In R. Mackay & A. Avanessian (Eds.), Accelerate. Falmouth: Urbanomic. Wirth, J. M. (2003). The conspiracy of life: Meditations on Schelling and his time. State University of New York Press. Wirth, J. M. (2019). Chapter 6: Dancing on the Verge: Schelling, Dōgen, and integral thinking. In Dancing with Sophia: Integral philosophy on the verge. State University of New York. Yudkowsky, E. (2023). Pausing AI developments isn’t enough. We need to shut it all down. Time Magazine. https://time.com/6266923/ai-­eliezer-­yudkowsky-­open-­letter-­not-­enough/ Zhao, G. (2020). Subjectivity and infinity: Time and existence. Palgrave Macmillan. Ziporyn, B. (2004). Being and ambiguity: Philosophical experiments with Tiantai Buddhism. Open Court.

    Chapter 7

    Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    As we have noted at the end of Chap. 6 in the case of Wilber’s system of integral thinking, his Integral Theory, when we speak about hyperholistic education, we speak about a transformation or a series of transformations of the self from egoity to infinity, or from egoity to granularity. This would be one of the most concise definitions we can offer for hyperholistic education. Just to remind ourselves some of the other definitions we have proposed so far: Hyperholistic education is concerned about experience understood as the granularity of self/non-self-complex. The interpermeation of egoity and infinity, the intentional and non-intentional consciousness, is the focus of hyperholistic education. Hyperholistic education is focused on the cultivation of nondual awareness. Hyperholistic education can be said to strive to help the individual move from mental-egoic consciousness (egoity) towards the Advaitic concept of witness-consciousness, which is— we cannot emphasize this enough—not a separately existing entity but a stream of experience given to itself: a self-given, self-unified, and self-illuminating continuity of experience (infinity). Hyperholistic education is concerned about whether and to what extent we can sustain durée. Hyperholistic education embodies the soteriological/therapeutic principle of revealing and bringing into action the unconditioned in any thought pattern.

    And now we can add: Hyperholistic education is a transformation or a series of transformations of the self from egoity to infinity, or from egoity to granularity.

    © The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_7

    373

    374

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    In short, hyperholistic education is preoccupied with the shifting of center of gravity of experience from egoity to granularity. In other words, it is the overcoming of egoity for it is troubled by the limited awareness of the egoic level of immanence. It aspires to accomplish the cognitive, affective, and ethical transformation of the self from egoity to granularity. This transformation can follow two different paths in reference to Japanese philosophy: the path of the so-called Self-power (jiriki) articulated in the Zen Buddhist tradition, or that of Other-power (tariki) espoused in True Pure Land Buddhist tradition as these are elaborated in the works of Tanabe Hajime, the junior colleague and successor of Nishida Kitarō of Kyoto School philosophy (Schroeder, 2011). When the notion of self-transformation is predicated on the self’s relation to itself, we talk about jiriki; when it is predicated on the relationship between the self and the other, tariki becomes the focus (Schroeder, 2011). Tanabe follows the path of Other-power “to explicate Buddhist thought in a rational manner, thereby conjoining more fully the disciplines of philosophy and religious thought in an effort to generate a genuine world philosophy” (Schroeder, 2011, p. 193). Emmanuel Levinas is the European thinker whose project of developing a first philosophy on the existential basis of the ethical transcendence of the other is unrivalled in recent thinking in continental philosophy. The philosophy of Levinas and Tanabe resonate fairly strongly (Schroeder, 2011). We largely follow the path of jiriki in this exposition putting the self-power at the center of the ensuing analyses. At times, however, we engage the path of tariki, especially in the discussion of Levinas. At this junction, we need to be mindful of the so-called pre/trans fallacy, which we have highlighted a number of times earlier. We do not want to dismantle completely the structure of egoity, but to relax it enough so that psychical development beyond the limitations of the ego is rendered possible. In other words, we do not want to confuse the pre-egoic levels of psychological functioning with those of the trans-egoic. We simply want to wind down the exclusive identification of egoity with its simulacrum. The hold of egoity on the boundary between the conscious and the unconscious fields of awareness is relaxed when the porosity of the boundary between the conscious and the unconscious fields of awareness is attended to. Hyperholistic education specifically attends to this porosity not only in intellectual terms but more importantly in experiential modes. Ultimately, there is one immanent field of awareness, some parts of which are conscious, many others lying unconscious at any given moment. In this chapter, we specifically focus on the use of imagination as a psychical capacity to deploy the inherent porosity of the conscious-unconscious boundary. Once a specific imagination is in place, once a simulacrum is instituted that is, further exercise of imagination is put on hold. Hyperholistic education simply reactivates the exercise of imagination. As we have iterated many times earlier, there is no fixed human essence. The imaginative modalities of mind are not immediately opposed to rationality. They are deemed to be interpenetrative.

    Egoity and Ecology

    375

    Egoity and Ecology As far as hyperholistic education is concerned, ontology, epistemology, ethics, psychology, and politics are inextricably intertwined. Neo-Tiantai ontology, the Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal, transformations of consciousness from pre-egoic state to egoity to granularity, and Marxist praxis broadly understood are all intimately interwoven, for, at bottom, they all point, as the natural consequence of the notion of granularity, to non-hierarchical equality as the immanent source of action in the world. Another word we can employ to refer to this complex is ecology, or co-­immanence (Nishida), being-with (Heidegger), or interbeing (Thich Nhat Hanh): the intuitive, immanent, self-developing, self-organizing, self-making, self-reflective, unitary whole encompassing all its contradictions within which human Dasein is ecstatic. Put in cognitive science jargon, ecology entails the approach of the so-called 5E cognitive science, namely, we are not merely Cartesian/computational minds understood in physicalist terms but rather deeply embodied, embedded, enactive, extended, and emotional beings-in-living-environment. Our mind and body and the larger world (the whole Kosmos, as a matter of fact) are in deep continuity with each other. That is, our mental activity is in deep continuity with our physical, biological, emotional, sociocultural, technological, and spiritual activities (Vervaeke, 2019). Hyperholistic education is inevitably ecological for surpassing relatively healthy egoity in the direction of granularity necessitates a more expansive experience of and cooperation with Nature, not just nature as the domain of the physiosphere but Nature as the entire Kosmos with all its levels and layers, conscious and especially unconscious. It is clear by now that Nature cannot be reduced to physical nature alone. Put differently, the term physical cannot be reduced to what the physicists/ physicalists are concerned with alone. That is, it is not nature in its mathematically formalizable aspects only. At any rate, human and nonhuman actors (actants in Latourian parlance) in different layers, domains, processes, and networks of existence interact in ways that interpermeate. For practical purposes, we initiate our analysis at the node of what we have called egoity above deploying self-power to move beyond the egological operations. Egoity is a term with ontological, epistemological, ethical, psychological, and political registers. The initial task of hyperholistic education revolves around the question of how to think egoity in all these domains so that a transformation of the self towards granularity can be brought into play. The first point to be made is that thinking egoity cannot be divorced from the thinking of what we have variously termed the elemental, the primal, the formless, the self-generative matrix of nothingness, the groundless Ground of self-formation, absolute nothingness, and so forth, which is rendered largely unconscious from the perspective of egoity. This is the ontological dimension wherein a dualistic, hierarchical metaphysics is jettisoned from the beginning. That is, thinking about how to dwell in Nature, where the human and the nonhuman are inseparably co-constituted, is the fundamental task of hyperholistic education in its ontological register.

    376

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    As remarked, Nature should not be thought of as designating the world of natural things. Rather, dwelling in Nature can be understood in its Heideggerian/Daoist inflection, that is, as the fourfold, or as the dynamism of physis (Gr. φύσις), wherein the actions of the individual are codependent upon the actions of other sentient beings as well as the elementals (nonsentient existence) in a specific processual delimitation of the place of nothingness, which underlies the constant interplay of presence (appearance-revealing) and absence (withdrawal-concealing): makingspace by withdrawing in Heideggerese. The human Dasein is an ecstatic, hence, ecological, process, a process of transcendence-in-immanence. Egoity, by its very nature, is oblivious to the latter since it is immersed in the ways of the they: “Dasein has, in the first instance, fallen away from itself as an authentic potentiality for Being its Self, and has fallen into the world” (Heidegger, 1962, p. 220). Employment of the imagination is the key to the unravelling, thread by thread, of egoity so that the elemental, the place of co-dependent origination, the authentic potentiality for Being its Self can be retrieved. Discursive as well as speculative reason invariably fails to grasp the elusive nature of the elemental, which is why the employment of the imagination is so critical. From a developmental psychology perspective, the first step is to discern clearly what egoity entails, what it discloses, and differentiate it from the more restrictive (pre-egoic) as well as more expansive (trans-egoic) domains of human experience. We have already gone into this aspect in some detail in our discussion of Wilber’s integral approach in Chap. 6. As we have remarked then, the terms ‘restrictive’ and ‘expansive’ do not necessarily imply a value hierarchy. Pre-egoic, egoic, and trans-­ egoic domains are granular, that is, they are interpenetrative layers. They mutually co-imply. They are within each other, so to speak. They can be distinguished but not compartmentalized. In the very midst of one, there is the others. What is distinctive about egoity is that it is oblivious to (and fearful of) the fact that it is invariably implicated with such domains in the first place. It is just one layer among several others, which are all pervaded by and as “the place of absolute nothingness” apropos Nishida. The egoic domain is a particular structure of world-disclosure and has its own clear experiential characteristics, which we will survey in more detail below. It is relatively easy to delimit it from other more expansive domains of experience. Largely, egoity functions, on the whole unawares, within a dualistic subject-object frame of experience invariably dominated by representational thinking deployed, especially in the modern age, as technological calculation and manipulation of beings in Heidegger’s sense. This is the epistemological dimension. In what Husserl calls the “natural attitude,” the constitutive role of the subject, or consciousness, is entirely disregarded in favor of an objective world existing independently of, or exterior to, the world of ego, which then the ego wills to know, control, and manipulate to impose some sort of order on its chaotic flow. In Husserl’s terms, even within the “natural attitude” (natürliche Einstellung) there is a difference between what shows itself to the “personalistic attitude” (personalistische Einstellung) we naturally maintain as we move about in our everyday lifeworld and the “naturalistic attitude” (naturalistische Einstellung) we assume when we objectify reality in the natural sciences. Husserl does not, however, merely put these two species of the natural

    Egoity and Ecology

    377

    attitude on par with one another; rather, anticipating Heidegger’s claim that the disclosure of entities as “present-at-hand” (Vorhanden) is a “deficient mode” of the more primordial disclosure of them as “ready-to-hand” (Zuhanden), Husserl claims that the naturalistic attitude is derivative of the ontologically more primordial personalistic attitude, and that the former attains its apparent independence from the latter only “by means of an abstraction or rather by means of a self-forgetfulness of the personal I,” a forgetfulness that “illegitimately absolutizes” its world of depersonalized material objects. (Davis, 2019b, p. 304)

    In essence, egoity involves such self-forgetfulness of the constitutive role of the personal I. There is nothing fundamentally wrong with the latter however. Egoity is not the enemy per se. I would not therefore characterize the disclosure of entities as present-at-hand as a deficient mode vis-à-vis a more primordial relationship to the world. Nevertheless, there is a more primordial relationship to the world and hyperholistic education is compelled to articulate it for egoity is largely pervaded by a state of anxiety or restlessness. As was mentioned before, egoity resides in the world characterized by the experience of being as war and conflict. A more expansive relationship to the world is possible and entails less anxiety, or restlessness, which can be rendered as the “tendency to dwell on the past or the future, or to be anywhere else than always and completely in the present moment” (Engler, 2004). This is the psychological, or existential, if you will, dimension. Once the egoic domain is thus delimited, the second step suggests itself as that of breaking through the dominant hold of egoity on reality understood as a world of depersonalized material objects. That is, the dualistic consciousness of the ego has to be broken through. In other words, first, egoity needs to be acknowledged as a delimited activity that can be undone; then we need to see through it, that is, negate egoity, and finally, as the third step, we affirm a more expansive structure of experience, which can be referred to as being/nothingness, a nondualistic reaffirmation of self and world. The result is an enlightened manner of being-in-the-world here and now whereby a non-willful participation in the event of letting-be takes the place of an autonomous striving to will to know and control (Davis, 2019a, b). The freedom from, or the dissolution/extinction/suspension of, egoity, egoic disclosure of the world, results in a radical freedom for spontaneous creativity and compassion, which concomitantly gives rise to happiness: not the egoic happiness but happiness of being-in-the-world, which is not impaired by an acute sense of anxiety for it is now imbued with a non-willful openness to infinite (and infinitely new) things of every kind. Perhaps, healing equanimity is a better phrase than happiness. And this is the ethical dimension. Happiness of being-in-the-world is also a political project for it implies essential solidarity with the true universal world with all its sentient and nonsentient coinhabitants. Happiness is not the happiness of egological individual endowed with the will-to-know to control. Individual existence necessarily implies communal existence. The latter is not merely composed of other human beings but is co-constituted by all sentient and nonsentient existence in granularity, that is, in co-dependent origination of all things. Individuality and sociality are mutually co-constituted. There is an essential solidarity between the two. Ontology dictates such a solidarity. Solidarity is not an afterthought. It is inherently the case.

    378

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    In the following two sections of this chapter then, we unpack what is laid out above. Hyperholistic education is concerned with nurturing the egoic functioning to a degree whereby it can be deployed against its own limitations. Once unravelled the real work to create new values can be initiated. In other words, one needs to be a healthy ego first to generate and sustain the power to negate oneself, and then emerge as non-ego. This is the holistic arc we will be unpacking. To aid us with the unpacking in question, I first present the prominent educational philosopher Gert Biesta’s tripartite division of educational domains in order to examine how he challenges the logic of ego through his account of Levinas and Rancière. This account is followed by my Žižekian criticism of this approach, that is, how Žižek challenges the logic of ego. Subsequently, I move on to my criticism of my own Žižekian criticism, to wit, how I challenge the logic of ego.

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung Before proceeding further, however, I would like to revisit what I mean by the phrase “holistic arc” referred to above. As we have seen earlier in Chap. 6, in broad psychodynamic developmental terms, the holistic arc is composed of two constituent arcs of human psychological development. The first leads up to a personal, substantially individuated self-sense, and the other is drawn beyond it (Engler, 1986, p. 31). Jack Engler, who we have seen before is an American clinical psychologist involved in the dialogue between Buddhism and psychoanalysis and Western modes of psychotherapy, puts the idea in the following terms: Questions about the nature and status of the psychological structure we call the “self” have forced themselves on me from two sides. On the one hand, my clinical work with schizophrenic and borderline patients, all of whom suffer from pathological disturbances in their subjective sense of selfhood, had convinced me of the vital importance of developing a sense of continuity, identity and ongoingness in existence. On the other hand, my experience teaching Buddhist psychology and Vipassana meditation has made it equally clear that clinging to a sense of personal continuity and self-identity results in chronic discontent and psychic conflict. Throughout every instant of our lives this clinging puts us in opposition to a universe in which nothing lasts for more than a brief moment, in fact where there are no “things” at all in any real sense, but only events on the order of milliseconds. As we now know from psychophysics, this is true of our internal universe of images, thoughts, feelings and sensations as well. As a clinician I do everything I can to help patients develop the sense of an inner cohesiveness, unity and continuity which is so tragically lacking, with such fateful consequences. As a meditation teacher, I work just as hard to help students see through the perceptual illusion of continuity and sameness in their experience—in Zen terms, to realize there is no-self. (Engler, 1986, p. 31; emphasis original)

    In short, put in a formulaic one-liner after Engler (1986), “you have to be somebody, [no matter how illusory this turns out to be,] before you can be nobody” (p. 34). Being somebody, that is, having a strong sense of self as separate and having independent and continuous existence is essential from the perspective of the first arc of development although it becomes clear in the second arc that this is precisely an illusory view of self, a complex that needs to be overcome or dissolved. Being

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    379

    nobody in the second arc, that is, being emptied of that somebody we cherish so highly and of all the processes that go into its make-up and maintenance, is a necessity if we want to attune to the Kosmos (not just the material cosmos of people like Carl Sagan) in more holistic and deeper ways so that chronic discontent and psychic conflict are addressed at their roots. Having “a fairly mature level of ego organization,” is indispensable “just to practice meditation” (Engler, 1986, p. 32). It may come as a surprise that though they value ego development differently, both Buddhist psychology and psychoanalytic object relations theory define the essence of the ego in a similar way: as a process of synthesis and adaptation between the inner life and outer reality which produces a sense of personal continuity and sameness in the felt experience of being a “self,” a feeling of being and ongoingness in existence. Object relations theory explains this experience of personal continuity and selfhood as the outcome of a gradual differentiation of internalized images of a “self” as distinct from internalized images of objects and the eventual consolidation of these images into a composit schema or self-representation. Theravadin Buddhist Abhidhamma explains the emergence of the sense of “I” in a similar way as the end product of a process of identification in which we learn to take one or more of the various components (khandhas) which make up our experience of objects as “me” or “myself”. It terms this sense of self “sakkaya-ditthi” (lit., “personality-belief”), which is an exact equivalent of “self-representation” in object relations theory. (Engler, 1986, p.  33; emphasis added)

    Earlier we have also noted how the philosopher of mind Metzinger conceptualizes the self, namely, as nothing more than the phenomenal self-model activated by the brain. The similarities are unmistakable. Certain contemporary strains of philosophy of mind, Buddhist psychology, and psychoanalytic object relations theory though deploying radically different methods of investigation seem to converge on the definition of the essence of egological operations albeit with drastically diverging lessons drawn. Western models tend to be in favor of the consolidation of such operations as the goal of psychological health whereas contemplative traditions (both western and eastern) tend to focus on their dismantling to open ourselves out into more expansive domains of experience whereby the sense of continuity, identity and ongoingness in existence radically shifts from the exclusively egological mode to the mode of nondual granularity. Concisely put, then, the holistic arc refers to the psychic development moving from prepersonal to personal to transpersonal dimensions (or remembrance) of experience. Differently stated, psychic development unfolds from prerational to rational to transrational modes of awareness. Doubtless, things are not that straightforward. There are many overlaps, distortions, shadow elements, goings to and fro, spontaneous revelations, half-measures, failures, quantum leaps, regressions, developmental arrests, and whatnot along the way. Nevertheless, it is convenient to identify such a two-step arc for the purposes of analysis and exposition. First we need to have secured a well-established but not too rigid sense of self as “personality-belief” so that we can then go beyond the limitations of this narrative self, empty it of its delusions as to the essential nature of things, to the realization that we are always already immersed in the non-teleological Self, which is neither the Same nor the Other, neither the completely immanent nor the completely transcendent. As “Nāgārjuna says, ‘It is neither void, nor not void, nor both, nor neither, but in order to point it out, it is called the Void.’ The Void, shunyata, or Emptiness. It’s a radical

    380

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    ‘neti, neti’—‘not this, not that’—except ‘neti, neti’ is also denied as a characteristic” (Wilber, 2017, p. 23). In short, the second arc has nondual granularity as its telos, namely, the Whole show, which is, in truth, a non-All Whole. Yet the latter characterization is equally ‘neti, neti.’ In other words, there is no ‘in short,’ only an interminable dance of interpretations, a ceaseless concatenations of “in other words” until all words granularize into the Void or silence. The holistic arc has a discernible structure with an attractor guiding it towards its consummation, an immanent telos, if you will, although the whole movement is non-teleological. Namely, the whole developmental holistic arc is itself nothing but the creative divine play, the evolutionary arc that is put in motion every time Spirit goes out of itself (lila or kenosis), that is, every time it forgets itself in its creation (involution) so that it can again delight in remembering itself for the unknownth time (evolution). This is how the peculiarly German tradition of Bildung—ordinarily understood to mean human self-cultivation, ethical self-formation, self-production, cultural formation, moral development, and so forth, engaged with the aim of becoming an autonomous agent able to tap into one’s capacity for rational self-determination so that one can stand on their own merit rather than be ruled by the norms and values of the particular family or cultural group they belong to—can and should be understood as well. Namely, Bildung, which has no straightforward English translation, is the process of moral formation and transformation of the individual and the collective, even the world itself, and as such, right from the start, sets its sights on the transpersonal/transrational domain of experience. Employing Christian vocabulary due to historical accidents, the divine source in the image of which we are directed to be formed is the attractor for humankind’s highest potential, the imago dei, the image of god (Hedley, 2018). The word Bild, image, which is already given in Bildung, attests to this: “… in the domain of education civilization has been connected to the concept of Bildung, originally understood in religious terms as it was related to the German word bilden meaning ‘to shape’ or ‘to form’ (cf. Latin formatio) and referring to the Genesis narrative in which man was formed in the image of God (imago Dei)” (Vos, 2014, p. 194). Bildung is not merely about the cultural and moral development that forms and educates us into cultivated rational people within the context of a cosmopolitan socio-political order, people who can effectively exercise the public use of reason as autonomous persons as we have discussed in connection to Kant’s notion of Enlightenment. Johann Gottfried von Herder, a contemporary and student of Kant, has a more expansive notion of Bildung, with which our account is aligned in so far as we replace the word ‘god’ with ‘formlessness’ in the quotation below: In his understanding of Bildung, Herder was influenced by his teacher Kant’s conception of humankind’s species vocation, to become fully human through a process of self-cultivation, civilisation, and moralisation via the arts and sciences. Herder speaks of this process as Bildung. But for Herder, Bildung is not merely a process of human self-development, but rather a cosmic process taking place throughout the universe, in which various forms, interacting with external forces, unfold into their individuality while remaining connected

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    381

    in an ever-expanding web of relationships. Herder conceives of the primary agent of this process as God, albeit a God whose immanence is underscored; Bildung is the image of God, expressed in the blooming, buzzing manifold of creation. The Great Chain of Being is turned on its side and extended temporally, with each individual and each kind contributing to the perfection of the whole precisely by fully realising its distinctive form. Bildung at the level of the human individual is not a matter of self-creation but a complex process of exchange and interaction with parents, teachers, friends, one’s people or nation, fellow humans, other creatures, and the natural environment. Human creative capacities are a finite expression of and participation in divine creativity; in contact with the given manifold of experience, human beings construct intelligible wholes—languages, cultures, artistic productions—new worlds, as it were, albeit never ex nihilo. (Herdt, 2021; emphasis added)

    In line with Herder’s cosmic Bildung mentioned above as well as the Christian mystical tradition, especially as seen in the writings of the German Rhineland mystics of the fourteenth century such as Meister Eckhart (Herdt, 2021), it is our conviction that Bildung points further than the Kantian public use of reason to the radical transformation of the self into the Self, the Void, the Infinite, formlessness, the groundless Ground of being, absolute nothingness, the Godhead, in short, granularity. It is the emptying of the soul of all the humanly constructed images so that the dwelling place of God in our soul is prepared for “the birth of God’s Son within the soul,” put in Eckhart’s theological terms (Herdt, 2021): The Dominican mystic Meister Eckhart (c.1260–c.1327) frequently employed both the noun Bild and the verb bilden, together with a host of prefixes (Abbild, image; überbilden, transform; einbilden, inform; entbilden, deform) that left a lasting imprint on the German language and rendered Bildung a rich conceptual field for reflection on ethical formation and agency. Human knowing, according to Eckhart, requires the creation of images of all that comes into contact with the soul. These images, however, block the activity of God in the soul. Therefore, while God has created the human soul to be the natural dwelling place of God, the soul must become free of humanly constructed images in order to allow for the birth of God’s Son within the soul (Eckhart’s mystical understanding of the doctrine of the Incarnation). (Herdt, 2021)

    As is evident from Herdt’s summary account, the transformation of the self into the Self, the movement from prerational to rational to transrational modes of experience, can be rendered, when the Christian idiom is employed, as the soul becoming free of humanly contructed images in order to allow for the birth of God’s Son within the soul. In our contemporary secularized times, especially in the cultural milieu of European modernity, the religious or mystical dimension of Bildung is generally glossed over. Hyperholistic education is motivated precisely by the recovery of this dimension, namely, the transrational mode, given expression within the universalist idiom of philosophia perennis for, in the absence of the religious/mystical dimension, it is difficult if not impossible to talk about Bildung. Essentially, Bildung without the imago dei is no Bildung (Sæverot, 2010). Putting the point more expansively, Bildung and the holistic arc with the nonduality of form and formlessness as its telos can be used interchangeably. No doubt, working within the framework of philosophia perennis, what is indicated by Bildung and imago dei cannot be circumscribed by the expressions they have been afforded within the German Christian mystical tradition and the latter’s

    382

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    secularization throughout the eigtheenth and nineteenth centuries’ European modernity up to the present. The core element of Bildung is the developmental holistic arc and this is a universal motif if we are to heed perennial philosophy. Here, the motif of the hero’s journey as a version of the holistic arc, or Bildungsroman, comes to mind. Joseph Campbell has provided the definitive account of the cross-cultural structure of the quest of the hero in his The Hero with a Thousand Faces (2004), whereby the near-universal structure of the story of the moral growth and psychospiritual transformation of the individual, a spiritual journey of self-­discovery, the hero’s journey, is laid out in great detail. In 1949 Joseph Campbell presented a model of the mythological journey of the hero in The Hero with a Thousand Faces, which has since been used as a template for the psycho-­ spiritual development of the individual. This model, rich in myths about the travails and rewards of male heroes like Gilgamesh, Odysseus, and Percival, begins with a Call to Adventure. The hero crosses the threshold into unknown realms, meets supernatural guides who assist him in his journey, and confronts adversaries or threshold guardians who try to block his progress. The hero experiences an initiation in the belly of the whale, goes through a series of trials that test his skills, and resolves before finding the boon he seeks—variously symbolized by the Grail, the Rune of Wisdom, or the Golden Fleece. He meets a mysterious partner in the form of a goddess or gods, enters into a sacred marriage, and returns across the final threshold to bring back the treasure he has found. (Murdock, 2020, p. 1057)

    However, Maureen Murdock noticing a faux pas on Campbell’s part later on writes The Heroine’s Journey: Woman’s Quest for Wholeness. This quest motif does not, however, address the archetypal journey of the heroine. For contemporary women, this involves the healing of the wounding of the feminine that exists deep within her and the culture. In 1990, Maureen Murdock wrote The Heroine’s Journey: Woman’s Quest for Wholeness as a response to Joseph Campbell’s model. Murdock, a student of Campbell’s work, felt his model failed to address the specific psycho-spiritual journey of contemporary women. She developed a model describing the cyclical nature of the female experience. (Murdock, 2020, p. 1057)

    As I have been arguing all along, the formation of the individual, whether we call it Bildung or hero(ine)’s journey or holistic arc, or something else entirely, has the nonduality of form and formlessness as its telos. It is not just a series of random transformations. There is a certain grammar to it. We do not just want to be cultivated individuals and society albeit it is crucial that we are as it constitutes the first arc of holistic development culminating in the rational mode of experience and social organization. Yet, the story continues with the second arc. Here cultivation has its telos in the nonduality of form and formlessness. It is not just more growth for the sake of unending growth, or increasing complexity, or whatnot. More growth, more complexity, more wholeness, more awareness, more care, more embrace, and so forth ultimately leads to the realization (remembrance) of the nonduality of form and formlessness, which has been the groundless Ground of the whole process from the very beginning, the beginningless ground of beginning. Mere formation in the absence of its grounding in formlessness, in the transrational domain, runs the risk of leading to stagnation, or worse, deformation. The highest form of Bildung is formlessness, or satori and post-satori experience of granularity, not simply the public use of reason, not the Hegelian Notion (conceptual understanding of the

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    383

    absolute, absolute knowledge about the absolute), not religious imagination, nor is it artistic intuition although all these can and should become skillful means deployed towards satori and taken up again post-satori. Western modernity deliberately eschews clarity on this issue for fear of falling into totalistic and hierarchical accounts of reality. We can no longer let such fears get in the way of reawakening the holistic arc as a whole. Prepersonal to personal to transpersonal, or preegoic to egoic to transegoic, or prerational to rational to transrational movement of consciousness development is not a totalistic and hierarchical structure to be cast in a pejorative light. It simply is a developmental unfolding of deep psychic capacities in an order of “transcend-and-­ include.” One cannot be expected to be a full-fledged John von Neumann at birth, or become one over night. One goes through certain stages of cognitive growth and development. One cannot start work on the axiomatization of set theory without having mastered the basics of pre-operational and concrete operational thinking à la Piaget first. You have to transcend and include the pre-operational and concrete operational thinking within the more encompassing field of formal operational capacities. In this context, the distinction Wilber (1996, 2000) draws between natural hierarchies and dominator hierarchies is to be maintained as upāya to address the unfounded fear of any form of hierarchy. Similarly, the development of gravitational theories follows a transcend-and-include structure. Einsteinian gravity has transcended and included Newtonian gravity, both of which will probably be transcended and included within a framework provided by some form of the theory of quantum gravity, which would be the more encompassing understanding of gravity of all. In mainstream modern schooling systems around the world, the process of Bildung is not on the whole conceived along these lines. The highest level of the process of maturation is identified with rational autonomy at best, which is a domesticated but not for that very reason an illegitimate starting point. I do endorse rational autonomy as an essential way station within the mode of a Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal, a way station on the way to the nonduality of form and formlessness. We are not giving up on the universality of rational autonomy. We simply push it towards its ownmost radical possibilities instead of skirting around such possibilities. We unambiguously point to the utmost possibility, the telos of the holistic arc, which is the culmination of the Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal. The American Bildung tradition epitomized in the mature works of John Dewey, who was a legendary smasher of all dualisms, provides an examplary model of our way station. Despite its sophistication and its general orientation towards nonduality, it nevertheless remains a model that dances around the notion of Bildung without hitting the nail on the head, so to speak, since it also, like its German Idealist predecessors, fails to provide a yoga, a systematic account and practice of waking up as we saw with Wilber earlier. Deweyan Bildung comes very close to but never gets as far as the nonduality of form and formlessness since the latter is not a mere idea. It is an idea-practice and requires an articulation of its own state-stages, an entire waking-up framework. Therefore, the American Bildung tradition, in its

    384

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    efforts to avoid metaphysical absolutes, ends up shunning the possibility of the experience of nonduality of form and formlessness by inadvertently domesticating or distorting it. It seems there is no room for an explicit articulation and experience of the state-stages that lead up to satori and then post-satori experience in Deweyan pragmatism, even in its pragmatist aesthetics, the Dewey of Art as Experience, where, in Chap. 4, for instance, he comes close to articulating a satori-like experience in his discussion of what he calls “having an experience,” or “consummatory experience,” his notion of artful activity in everyday life. Notwithstanding the presence of the notion of “consummatory experience,” as far as I can tell, the American Bildung tradition does not point to any notion of Enlightenment or Awakening, something along the lines elaborated by Wilber (2017), which is worth quoting extensively since here he does what he does best, namely, succinctly summarize an entire tradition of waking-up state-stages given in Buddhism, which, historically, provides some of the most sophisticated, complete, and philosophically astute systems of Path to Liberation ever devised. Here is Wilber again in his ability to convey difficult notions with ease: The great contemplative traditions generally list 4 or 5 major, natural states of consciousness, available to all humans virtually from birth forward. These states of consciousness (or “minds” in the most general sense) are said to arise correlatively with a particular “mass-­ energy” substrate (or “body” in the broadest sense). These 5 major state/realms, found explicitly in Buddhism, Vedanta Hinduism, Kashmir Shaivism, and in several Western Neoplatonic schools, and implicitly in virtually every mystical school East and West are: 1. The waking state of consciousness and its correlative gross/physical body (or physical mass-­ energy). Overall, the “objective,” material, sensorimotor world of Form and the simple awareness of it. (The body or “mass-energy” aspect of this realm is known in Buddhism as the Nirmanakaya—the Form Body.) 2. The dream state of consciousness and its correlative subtle body (or subtle mass-energy). The traits of this “subtle realm,” while experienced every night during sleep, can be experienced in the waking state itself, including its libido or bioenergy; its mental capacities, images and feelings; and its higher mental insights and intuitions—the overall realm of the typical “mind” and the subtle biological energy supporting it. (The body or “mass energy” aspect of this realm is known in Buddhism as the Sambhogakaya—the subtle Transformation Body.) 3. The deep dreamless state and its “causal” (or “very subtle”) body. This is the home of the very first forms of manifestation that emerge out of Emptiness, formlessness, or nirguna Brahman (ultimate Reality beyond all forms) and the “causal” mass-energy body correlated with them—forms that the Greeks called “archetypes,” which are stored in the Akashic record that is found in many traditions or the “storehouse consciousness” of the Lankavatara Sutra. This state, as we will see, is often combined with the next state, “turiya,” or the pure empty Witnessing Awareness, at which point this combined state, treated as one, becomes the home of one’s True Self, one’s Original Face, one’s deepest True Nature (which is technically confined to just the turiya state itself); and inasmuch as the True Self is radically unqualifiable, this is also the “home” of Emptiness taken as radical Formlessness or Limitlessness. (The causal body aspect of this realm is called in Buddhism the Dharmakaya— the Truth/Emptiness Body.) 4. Turiya awareness (“turiya” literally means “the fourth,” as in the fourth state after the first three already listed—gross, subtle, and causal—which is exactly how it got its name). This is the pure empty Witness or unqualifiable pure Awareness, itself without an object but everpresently capable of being Aware of all objects (gross, subtle, or causal), along with its supporting body or mass-energy. This is pure ultimate Awareness that itself is Empty, free of

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    385

    thoughts, objects, and things in any realm (gross, subtle, and causal) but capable of Witnessing all of them with the purest equanimity or mirror-mind awareness. It is usually equated with Purusha (True Self) or the Nirvana Sutra’s Mahatman (Great Self) and is what Ramana Maharshi called the “I-I,” since it is the Awareness of awareness, or the great Observing Self (the first “I”) witnessing the small, finite, object self (the second “I,” or “ego”); “I-I” thus equals “Great Self-ego”—or that in you right now which is aware of yourself […]. Since it is free of all objects, it can integrate all of them; hence its supporting body, or mass-energy component, is sometimes called in Buddhism the Svabhavikakaya, the Integrative Body. And finally: 5. Turiyatita awareness (“beyond the fourth”). This is sometimes referred to metaphorically as “ultimate unity consciousness.” Specifically, it means the union of the Empty Witness with ALL objects witnessed (gross, subtle, and causal), the union of Emptiness and all Form, the collapse of the Witnessing Self, or True Seer, into everything that is seen, the result being a pure, selfless, ultimate nondual (“not-two”) state of pure Suchness, Thusness, or Isness, a union of finite and infinite, subject and object, Emptiness and Form (or Emptiness and Luminosity), or soul and God in Godhead—or Ayin (“Nothingness”) and all Form in Ayn Sof (or “the One”). Thus, it is pure nondual, or “unity,” consciousness, the Supreme Identity, the summum bonum of all being and existence, the highest rung in the ladder of evolution (pure transcendence) and the wood out of which the entire ladder is made (immanence), thus transcending and including the entire universe. Its supporting mass-energy, or body, is known by various names, including “Vajra Body,” the Indestructible or Diamond (timeless nondual) Body. This is ultimate Enlightenment or Awakening, by any standard, East or West. (Wilber, 2017, pp. 85–88; emphases original)

    As can be seen, we are not faced with just a single body-mind problem that needs to be nondualized. We have instead five body-mind problems! This complicates the picture considerably since different sets of practices are offered to enact and engage these different state-stages of consciousness. In our opinion, the Deweyan Bildung tradition fails to explicitly acknowledge such states of consciousness and therefore fails to offer appropriate practices to ameliorate the problems associated with the respective levels of body-mind complexes. What is worse, it inadvertently reduces the different levels of body-mind correlates into Nirmanakaya (the waking mind correleated with the physical/gross body level), hence distorting the subtleties of human experience and trying to account for things that cannot be accounted for at this level. Nevertheless, the American Bildung tradition recapitulated by Dewey might be deployed as a jumping off place for engaging the religious/mystical/spiritual forms of Bildung in more explicit terms. It is possible to read Deweyan pragmatism in light of East Asian wisdom traditions after all (Behuniak, 2017, 2020; Shusterman, 2004; Stroud, 2007, 2009), which might help us establish non-trivial resonances between the pragmatist and Buddhist/Daoist schools. It is well-known that Dewey visited China and Japan, where he lived and extensively lectured from 1919 to 1921 speaking on topics such as the nature of democracy and the sort of education it demands among other things (Stroud, 2013). Also, the following is what he wrote when asked to compose his thoughts on the philosophical relationship between Oriental and Occidental philosophy and the possibility of a synthesis of East and West in 1951 for the inaugural issue of the now world-renowned comparative philosophy journal Philosophy East and West (Behuniak, 2017): I think that the most important function your journal can perform in bringing about the ultimate objective of a “substantial synthesis of East and West” is to help break down the

    386

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    notion that there is such a thing as a “West” and “East” that have to be synthesized. There are great and fundamental differences in the East just as there are in the West. The cultural matrix of China, Indonesia, Japan, India, and Asiatic Russia is not a single “block” affair. Nor is the cultural matrix of the West. The differences between Latin and French and Germanic cultures on the continent of Europe, and the differences between these and the culture of England on the one hand and the culture of the United States on the other (not to mention Canadian and Latin American difference), are extremely important for an understanding of the West. Some of the elements in Western cultures and Eastern cultures are so closely allied that the problem of “synthesizing” them does not exist when they are taken in isolation. But the point is that none of these elements—in the East or the West—is in isolation. They are all interwoven in a vast variety of ways in the historico-cultural process. The basic prerequisite for any fruitful development of inter-cultural relations—of which philosophy is simply one constituent part—is an understanding and appreciation of the complexities, differences, and ramifying interrelationships both within any given country and among the countries, East and West, whether taken separately or together. What I have just said might at other times and under other circumstances be considered so obvious as to be platitudinous. But at the present time and in the present circumstances, I venture to think that it is far from being such. Under the pressure of political blocs that are now being formed East and West it is all too easy to think that there are cultural “blocks” of corresponding orientation. To adapt a phrase of William James, there are no “cultural block universes” and the hope of free men everywhere is to prevent any such “cultural block universes” from ever arising and fixing themselves upon all mankind or any portion of mankind. To the extent that your journal can keep the idea open and working that there are “specific philosophical relationships” to be explored in the West and in the East and between the West and the East you will, I think, be contributing most fruitfully and dynamically to the enlightenment and betterment of the human estate. (cited in Behuniak, 2017, p. 909; emphasis added)

    In our words, here, Dewey counsels being granular as an antidote to the tendency to perceive things as “cultural block universes.” In the name of human freedom, he advocates the open-ended process of exploring the possibility space of multitudinous relationships between different perspectives on and approaches to experience without positing a fixed end to the process of exploration. Moreover, in reference to his pragmatist aesthetics, he considers this process of inquiry an artful consummatory activity in itself rather than simply a means to an end. For him, the means and the end are integrated in the flow of the inquiry experienced as a unified whole at every stage of its unfolding development driven for and by “the enlightenment and betterment of the human estate.” It might be argued that this is as close as Dewey gets to articulating a satori-like experience and I would concur with that. At some point in his Art as Experience, he says the following: A work of art elicits and accentuates this quality of being a whole and of belonging to the larger, all-inclusive, whole which is the universe in which we live. This fact, I think, is the explanation of that feeling of exquisite intelligibility and clarity we have in the presence of an object that is experienced with esthetic intensity. It explains also the religious feeling that accompanies intense esthetic perception. We are, as it were, introduced into a world beyond this world which is nevertheless the deeper reality of the world in which we live in our ordinary experiences. We are carried out beyond ourselves to find ourselves. I can see no psychological ground for such properties of an experience save that, somehow, the work of art operates to deepen and to raise to great clarity that sense of an enveloping undefined whole that accompanies every normal experience. This whole is then felt as an expansion of ourselves. For only one frustrated in a particular object of desire upon which he had staked himself, like Macbeth, finds that life is a tale told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    387

    signifying nothing. Where egotism is not made the measure of reality and value, we are citizens of this vast world beyond ourselves, and any intense realization of its presence with and in us brings a peculiarly satisfying sense of unity in itself and with ourselves. (Dewey, 2005, pp. 202–203; emphases added)

    Here is a powerful counter to Max Weber’s disenchantment thesis. The world can be experienced, in modernity, in an enchanting manner if life itself, and not just art objects, is experienced with aesthetic intensity, whereby “we are carried out beyond ourselves to find ourselves” within “an enveloping undefined whole that accompanies every normal experience.” Dewey, a few pages earlier, calls attention to the notion of “intuition,” as a capacity to feel the presence of “an enveloping undefined whole.” He assents to retaining this notion despite its suspicious uses by some philosophers. He goes on to say that “But the penetrating quality that runs through all the parts of a work of art and binds them into an individualized whole can only be emotionally ‘intuited’” (Dewey, 2005, p. 200). Intuition, in this case, is the capacity to intuit the unlimited envelope, the whole that stretches out indefinitely that gives meaning to our experience of things. Dewey (2005, p. 201, emphasis original) continues: But any experience the most ordinary, has an indefinite total setting. Things, objects, are only focal points of a here and now in a whole that stretches out indefinitely. This is the qualitative “background” which is defined and made definitely conscious in particular objects and specified properties and qualities. There is something mystical associated with the word intuition, and any experience becomes mystical in the degree in which the sense, the feeling, of the unlimited envelope becomes intense—as it may do in experience of an object of art. As Tennyson said: “Experience is an arch wherethro’ Gleams that untravell’d world, whose margin fades Forever and forever when I move.”

    Such talk of the aesthetic, of the intuitive, of the religious, and of the mystical makes us wonder whether we are still in the domain of American pragmatism. Dewey, of course, is not the only one who excels in talks like this. Before and alongside him, William James has been the master of such discourse. After all, it is James who penned Varieties of Religious Experience. A few representative examples, all of which are cited in Scott (2000), are given now as indicative of the power of the religious for the classical pragmatists—James, of course, was far more interested in religion than either Charles Sanders Peirce or Dewey. James writes: “the further limits of our being plunge, it seems to me, into an altogether other dimension of existence from the sensible and merely ‘understandable’ world;” “I have no doubt whatsoever that most people live, whether physically, intellectually or morally, in a very restricted portion of their potential being. They make use of a very small portion of their possible consciousness,” and: Our normal waking consciousness, rational consciousness as we call it, is but one special type of consciousness, whilst all about it, parted from it by the flimsiest of screens, there lie potential forms of consciousness entirely different. We may go through life without suspecting their existence; but apply the requisite stimulus, and at a touch they are there in all their completeness…. No account of the universe in its totality can be final which leaves these other forms of consciousness quite disregarded. (James quoted in Scott, 2000; emphasis added)

    388

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    I believe it is safe to assume that what James has in mind by the phrase “potential forms of consciousness entirely different” than “our normal waking consciousness, rational consciousness as we call it,” are the state-stages referred to above by Wilber, which are not exotic curiosities that can be safely ignored but domains of awareness “parted from [the waking consciousness] by the flimsiest of screens.” We all have ready access to these domains, if “the requisite stimulus” in the form of appropriate meditative injunctions are applied. We simply are not properly informed as to how to enact and engage them with genuine meditative practices, which, on the whole, are barely theorized in Western philosophical tradition. At this point, we do not have the space to go into a full-blown discussion of the resonances between eastern wisdom traditions like Buddhism and Vedanta and American thought in general and American pragmatism in particular. A critical discussion of Deweyan Bildung will have to suffice for now. To come to grips with the latter, we can initially contrast it to what Granger (2003) calls “the positivistic ethos.” Positivism, according to Granger’s (2003) assessment of Stanley Cavell’s idea of skepticism, is an expression of the skeptical impulse in the modern era for “the positivist essentially concedes ‘the correctness of almost everything the skeptic says’—for example, that we do not know anything about other people except their observable behavior (hence the positivistic underpinnings of behaviorism)” (p. 149). The impulse to skepticism, furthermore, originates in an attitude where we “turn away from or deny the uncertainty and disappointment that often attends our everyday affairs” (Granger, 2003, p. 149). For Cavell, skepticism and positivism—“the quest for certainty” as Dewey would like to phrase—“are really two sides of the same coin” (Granger, 2003, p. 148) and “each embodies a desire to live beyond or transcend the natural parameters, the limits and liabilities, of the human condition” (Granger, 2003, p. 148). In other words, positivism is a consummate Promethean project in the form of a quest for scientific and technological self-mastery and hence it is suspect in the eyes of Cavell, Granger, and by implication, Dewey. Can they be wrong though? What is wrong with the desire to transcend the naturally given limits of the human condition after all? Is not the ability to neutralize or eliminate pain during a particularly challenging tooth extraction process going beyond the “naturally given” limits of the human condition? Why is this very phenomenon considered “amelioration” in the case of pragmatism and “the quest for certainty” in the case of positivism? Don’t we want to be certain that every time we extract a tooth we will be able to neutralize the pain associated with it? In Cavell’s view of skepticism, “the primacy of the ordinary human world, the full-lived situation of the everyday” (Granger, 2003, p. 149) is rejected. Yes, indeed. I’d rather not experience the kind of pain that goes with tooth extraction. That I reject the experience of tooth pain does not automatically mean that I reject the full-­ lived situation of the everyday. I only reject parts of it. For Cavell, things are more serious than that though. For the withdrawal from the everyday is a result of a constant dissatisfaction with the ordinary way of being in the world—the felt uneasiness with its finitude, temporality, impermanence, and uncertainty, pain and suffering, in short—and therefore results in a fundamental mistrust of and uneasiness with everyday affairs, which tend to be rather chaotic, disarrayed, messy, and

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    389

    painful at times. This nagging mistrust leads in its turn to a situation where a demand for “a purportedly value-free God’s Eye View” (Granger, 2003, p. 149) is created. For only such a view—whereby the so-called “objectivity” that is deemed possible by a value-free spectator posture on the world is attained—can provide a satisfying, that is, secure and certain, relationship with the world. Fulfilling such a demand requires the establishment of a rigorous science of positivism, which “holds out the promise of a scientifically validated certainty” (Granger, 2003, p.  147). It is this positivistic ethos that maintains that science alone [positivistic science that is] can be trusted to provide us with knowledge about the world, and that what is truly real is solely a function of the known or knowable. Whatever questions cannot be answered by scientific (or rational versus creative) means must be left permanently unanswered. Moreover, this positivistic knowledge ultimately consists in certain discrete facts or atomistic truths, things that can be readily observed, measured, and quantified. In educational terms, that translates into precisely the kind of reforms we are seeing today. We are led to believe that we can have certainty where education is concerned—happily, it can be ascertained by the concise tables found in our local newspapers—if teachers and schools would only teach, test, and make themselves accountable for a prescribed body of “official” knowledge. (p. 147)

    The complaint here concerns the metaphysical presuppositions that skeptics commit themselves to as a result of the fundamental mistrust they harbor in the face of a chaotic experience of life. Before we condemn positivism to the gallows, perhaps we can offer an alternative formulation of the positivistic ethos’ demand for a value-­ free God’s Eye View in more contemplative albeit still positivistic terms. Value-free detachment from the full-lived situation of the everyday existence, which is largely characterized by pain, suffering, mental anguish, and distraction, while still being fully involved in everyday activities is another description of the post-satori experience made possible when our meditative practice “deepens into a direct experience of empty Witnessing awareness itself,” the so-called turiya awareness, following which, “Consciousness reverts to its pure, unblemished, unconstructed, timeless, spaceless, and objectless nature, and one’s identity with the separate, isolated, individual organism drops altogether, leaving an infinite identity with pure Awareness/ Being/Nothingness itself” (Wilber, 2017, p.  73). This, I believe, is a pretty good approximation of what is meant by the notion “value-free God’s Eye View” in the Western philosophical literature. No doubt, the phrase “God’s Eye View” is used pejoratively by Cavell and Granger since it is deemed to be unachievable simply because waking-up practices that lead to its achievement are usually disawowed in the philosophical discourse of the modern industrial-capitalist West. Just because they are disawowed however does not invalidate the possibility of the direct experience of empty Witnessing awareness itself. The positivistic ethos at its absolute best could potentially be guided by this very possibility, but because it is devoid of waking-up practices itself, it misdirects its energies on trying to recapture the value-free God’s Eye View by reducing it to its mathematical-physical (mass-energy) dimension alone, the so-called Nirmanakaya— the Form Body in Buddhism as we have seen above. Turiya awareness followed by turiyatita is not an empty metaphysical speculation. It is a domain of experience brought forth when certain meditative practices or injunctions are engaged. When

    390

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    the relevant paradigm or exemplar is engaged, a direct experience or apprehension of data follows, which can then be communally confirmed or rejected by those who have already taken part in the same exemplar (Wilber, 1998). It is not rational to dismiss turiya awareness out of hand without taking up the requisite practice first. Those who refuse to engage the injunction act like those who refused to look through Galileo’s telescope for fear that they might also see the imperfections of the lunar surface and therefore be forced to revise their cherished assumptions concerning the cosmos and our place in it. “The quest for certainty” in its version of the Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal is a viable program, which hyperholistic education wholeheartedly endorses. If the positivistic ethos embodied the paradox of post-satori experience—simultaneous detachment from and engagement with life—there is a chance that it would not become so reductionistic in the way Granger protests. Instead of turning into an oppressive regime of knowledge, the positivistic ethos might become emancipatory for at bottom it desires to go beyond the taken-for-granted limits to our capacities for thought and action. It challenges what is considered to be the given, natural, immutable limits of human existence. It dares to be ambitious. It seems to me that the Promethean desire of the positivistic ethos can be said to be on the right track. The methods employed simply are too reductionistic. The rigorous science of positivism is self-limiting to the domain of reality that is considered solely mathematical-­ physical. It appears that transegoic forms of meditation have never hit their radar. The Deweyan project of Bildung reacts to the positivistic ethos understood in its reductionist form. Yet it misses the validity of its motivations as a Promethean project. The Deweyan Bildung wants to deflate the Promethean aspirations underlying the positivistic ethos and opts for a politics of amelioration. We, on the other hand, would like to affirm those aspirations within the structure of the holistic arc we have referred to above to the point of calling for a politics of intervention, not just amelioration. Or, to put it more accurately, it is not one or the other. As skillful means, both options, amelioration and intervention, can be tapped into based on the peculiarities of the socio-political context in question. Ultimately, however, the division between the positivistic ethos and Deweyan Bildung is misleading for the latter is equally open to transcending the limits of human nature. There is no immutable human nature for either perspective. The positivistic ethos might be misguided in its methods and the way it formulates the telos of its version of the Promethean project but not in its motivation and ambitions. We should not shy away from a Promethean project with the nonduality of form and formlessness at its telos. Both the positivistic ethos and Deweyan Bildung can benefit from an explicit formulation of the telos in question. To go deeper into the account of the Deweyan Bildung project, the tendency to make the objects of the world fully, that is, positively and singularly—without remainder—present to our consciousness is understandable given the aleatory and manifold nature of our world and the human condition within it. We seek to attain certainty, a positive certainty, a firm hold on reality, to defy the capricious, fluid, inconstant, temperamental, unpredictable and multifarious nature of our short, brutal, nasty, and topsy-turvy existence. We attempt to tame the intractable phenomena

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    391

    of the experienced world by eliminating the infinitely confounding contexts that constitute our everyday world. We progressively decontextualize our world to make it less confounding and more certain and singular; that is, we rid our world of its everydayness in its irreducible multiplicity. Again, the sentiment on the part of the positivistic ethos to make the objects of the world fully present, that is, granular, which is an infinite task, is not misguided. The methods employed however are completely not up to the task since they seem to disregard the fundamental ambiguity of being. We simply cannot make objects context-free; furthermore, we need not to in order to attain a satisfactory level of certainty about the problems we face on a daily basis like tooth pain. We have developed pretty satisfactory methods of reducing, even completely eliminating, tooth pain. It is only human to attempt to have some hold on reality, to seek some stability within the precariousness of existence, to long for some peaceful certainty. The trouble is not with this need. Both pragmatists and positivists would equally be happy that we now have the certain knowledge concerning the metabolism of pain and the ways to control it. The trouble, according to the pragmatists, begins when this need for a degree of stability is blown out of all proportion and becomes an obsession by turning into an aggressive pursuit for an unchanging a priori realm of Truth, which, it is claimed, precedes and underlies the experience of everyday manifoldness. When the everyday need for some degree of stability turns into the positivist’s misguided obsession, the result is disastrous for the obsession becomes destructive. It disfigures objects and people by attempting to rid them of the contexts of their existence. It becomes a form of violence against the richness of our everyday human lifeworld by subjecting the inherent multiplicity of the human condition to a singularity that purportedly pre-exists any multiplicity. Again, the positivistic ethos pursuing an a priori realm of Truth is not in itself the problem since this a priori realm of Truth is not as static as it is initially made out to be. The problem is failing to unite this realm with the constantly changing realm of forms. It is the nonduality of form and formlessness that is missed here. The nonduality of form and formlessness, namely, the turiyatita awareness, implies that the realm of the archetypes, the a priori realm of Truth, is implicated in the realm of forms, that is, it is subject to change as well. These two realms, the archetypes and material forms, are distinct but not separate by virtue of nonduality of form and formlessness. As we have pointed out before, just because the positivistic ethos has missed this insight does not invalidate the possibility of the experience of nonduality itself. In its efforts to avoid the excesses of the positivistic ethos, the Deweyan project of Bildung also ends up missing the possibility of the experience of nonduality. Neither the positivistic ethos nor its Deweyan critique seems to be up for the task of granularity. As long as they remain positioned vis-à-vis each other, it is not likely that they will be able to make much progress beyond what they have already achieved, namely, straw man portrayals and courteous dismissals of each other. Instead, they both need to implode from within by taking their own insights to their absolute limit. In the case of the positivistic ethos, the absolute limit of the value-­ free God’s Eye View is the pure Witnessing activity by which we remove one context after another until we reach the context-free form, at which point, the form is no

    392

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    more. It implodes into a unity with the activity of witnessing. In Deweyan Bildung, it is the granularity of the context that we go deeper and deeper into. We delve into context after context almost ad infinitum, at which point we reach the dissolution of the form in its infinite contexts leaving simple Witnessing activity behind. According to Deweyan Bildung, nowhere is a reductionist positivistic attitude gone awry—that is, an attitude that seeks to flee the everyday world and rejects being embedded within its richly textured multiplicity, an attitude that disconnects itself from its own origins in the everyday world—more evident than in the case of a positivistic schooling environment: a rather sterile, constrained, and dull atmosphere where anonymous students are huddled together and kept far removed from the vibrant and multi-colored phenomena of everyday life. A positivistic schooling environment is a barren landscape where “the inherently uncertain process of teaching and learning, of interacting with concrete human beings” (Granger, 2003, p. 151) is largely replaced with “carefully controlled artificial conditions” (Granger, 2003, p.  151) where “individual [non-cooperative] learning, discrete facts, standards, high-stakes paper-and-pencil tests, and other paraphernalia of positivism hold sway” (Granger, 2003, p. 151). Clearly, Granger paints an overly simplistic picture here. He creates a straw man and exaggerates the contrast between the colorless, dull, flat world of positivistic artificiality and richly textured vibrant multi-­ colored phenomena of everyday living. What is suffocating about a positivisitic schooling environment is not, say, the rigour and coldness of mathematical reasoning guiding the educative process but its inability to convey the infinity, the ambiguity, the granularity of mathematical reasoning in everyday terms perhaps. Unlike Granger, I would like to maintain that the positivistic ethos has not failed “to be more attentive to the diverse elements of the everyday human lifeworld, to the claims they make on us, and to our endless capacity to receive and acknowledge them without guarantees of certainty” (Granger, 2003, p. 152). It has not recoiled from the everyday; it has not surrendered the opportunities for growth and learning the everyday human lifeworld offers (Granger, 2003, p. 152). It has failed to acknowledge the nonduality of form and formlessness. Yet so has the Deweyan project of Bildung, which claims that positivism, in its straw man status as a failure to attend more fully to the possibilities of the everyday human lifeworld—skeptical of the value of its confounding vagueness—needs to be overcome by a non-­skeptical attitude that necessitates that we relinquish the idea that our primary relation to the world is one of knowing or not knowing. The world’s contingent presentness to us, the way it is disclosed to us, is not principally a knowledge affair. Rather, it is a function of those immediate meanings that emerge from our shared forms of life and the intrinsic significance that people and things come to possess over time through the part they play in various life activities. This suggests that we must begin to talk and think more of education as the quest for meaning— and diverse kinds of meaning—and less as simply the quest for knowledge or truth. (Granger, 2003, p. 152)

    I couldn’t agree more with the need for a non-skeptical attitude. However, I do think that the latter cannot be characterized as a quest for meaning in contradistinction to a quest for knowledge or truth. A Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal cultivates a non-skeptical attitude that is a quest for

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    393

    meaning, knowledge, and truth intimately intertwined. We cannot have one without the others. They presuppose each other. A non-skeptical attitude first and foremost affirms an attitude of trust regarding everything the everyday human lifeworld entails. This trust, however, is not a naive, blind, and passive acquiescence to the taken-for-granted claims about the world. Rather, it is the trust in our own ability to be actively involved with the things and the people around us. It is an attitude constituted, informed, and pervaded by what is traditionally called phronēsis. In short, it is the trust in our own ability to be concerned for the welfare of the things and the people around us. It is the trust in our own ability to rely on the value of the firsthand personal experience of particular persons and things in their own unique contexts. It is an attitude of “receiving and responding to the rightful claims the world and others make upon us” (Granger, 2003, p. 152). This is nothing short of an expression of the Bodhisattva ideal put in pragmatist terms. I would like to ask here how we cultivate an attitude of trust in the world without a satori experience in place. The latter is the surest way to cultivate such trust in the world as it is in its Suchness since it is the surest way to dispel any doubt about the Thusness, Suchness, and Isness of the world. At the moment of satori, the decontextualization tendency of the positivistic ethos and the recontextualization tendency of Deweyan Bildung converge into one interpervasive whole of meaning, knowledge, and truth. A non-skeptical attitude thinks of education as a quest for attaining deeper and deeper meaning in, of, and for life. I am not sure how this is possible in the absence of a parallel quest for attaining deeper and deeper knowledge in, of, and for life. Are these not ultimately converging processes? For we fundamentally trust our innate capacity for growth, vitality and renewal in relation to the world we inhabit in terms of meaning, knowledge and truth. A satori experience is an embodiment of the latter statement. A philosophical tradition that puts our trust in our capacity to experience satori at the center epitomizes a concerted and vigorous attempt at cultivating a non-­ skeptical attitude towards life. The peculiarly German tradition of Bildung in its mystical tradition and its secularized version in Deweyan Bildung, if understood in the manner of our presentation, are not necessarily antithetical to the positivistic ethos discussed above. All three are driven by the eros (or the attractor) of the telos of the nonduality of form and formlessness. Our argument suggests that both Deweyan Bildung as well as the positivistic ethos fall short of this telos and that we might want to revitalize the German mystical tradition again for our times. That is, we might want to desecularize Bildung in these hypersecularized times not because we want to go back to premodern social-economic regimes of power but reconstruct pragmatist Bildung again and again until we get a structure that gets satori right. One of the constitutive components of Bildung is the ideal of perfection (satori?), as it is now understood in postmodernity, or as Reichenbach (2002) calls it “an exhausted modernity” as opposed to the more optimistic grand narratives of early modernity of Western Enlightenment. According to Reichenbach (2002), notwithstanding the lofty modernist ideals of human emancipation, progress and justice in the form of juridical autonomy and personal authenticity, what characterizes our present age, late-modernity, is “the gap between the (modern) discourse of

    394

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    emancipation and the (modern) reality of injustice” (p. 410) and the feeling of helplessness on our part as late-modernites to do something about it. “As economic rationality continues to ‘colonialise’ (Habermas) the Lebenswelt (life world), the old modern project of moral betterment of humankind is buried in the graveyard of great human ideas” (Reichenbach, 2002, p. 410). Therefore, it is no longer possible to be attached to the project of human betterment as the telos of Bildung. In such a socio-cultural context, then, what would be the meaning and goal of Bildung? Reichenbach (2002) suggests that “from a late-modern view, processes of Bildung are perceived as processes of transformation with unknown outcomes, not as processes of perfection” (p. 411). He argues that the idea of Bildung cannot be reduced without remainder to the idea of a progressive increase in cognitive competencies defined positivistically and described in developmental terms that inevitably culminate in some highest stage—“such as the development of moral judgment, the ability to verbally express emotional understanding, or the sense of spatial orientation as well as the control of body function and physical fitness” (p. 412)—as soon as one realizes that “the increase in cognitive competencies results in more possibilities of consciously experiencing unity and continuity as well as fragmentation, discontinuity and senselessness” (p. 412). Higher intelligence, even if it is assumed that it can be positivistically defined and can therefore lend itself to be systematically inculcated in the young, does not automatically translate into higher forms of perfection, integration and wholeness. Something else is required and, to the positivists’ dismay, in late-modernity we do not really know what that is for it is no longer possible or even desirable to long for a Platonic objectively given and evolving world order. But that is precisely the problem we have a solution for. Hyperholistic education can provide a telos of Bildung as the nonduality of form and formlessness as this insight is cultivated within a hyperholistic framework such as Wilber’s AQAL system we have seen earlier. Cognitive intelligence, and all the other types of intelligences such as emotional intelligence, moral intelligence, intrapersonal intelligence, aesthetic intelligence, musical intelligence, mathematical intelligence, interpersonal intelligence, kinesthetic (bodily) intelligence, spiritual intelligence, and so forth, can be allowed to develeop in terms of both growing up and waking up in more holistic ways. It is clear that higher cognitive intelligence on its own is not sufficient to bring about the moral transformation of the individual and the collective. Yet cognitive intelligence does not have to work alone. When embedded in a hyperholistic context, higher cognitive intelligence will not run the risk of leading to “fragmentation, discontinuity and senselessness.” Ignoring the viability of hyperholistic education and in place of a positively defined Platonic order, Reichenbach (2002) offers “the metaphor of Bildung as an eternal building site” (p. 412) where “the idea of the human being laboring at a task that will never be completed” (p. 412) is embraced. This suggests that “the process of working as well as its product can stand for Bildung” (p.  413). Referring to Dewey’s view of learning as experimental in nature, that is, constituted with uncertainty and open-endedness, Reichenbach proposes to view “processes of Bildung as ‘experiments,’” (p. 413) where the one common feature to all experiments is that

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    395

    their outcome is not clear from the outset (Reichenbach, 2002, p. 413). This implies that, in late-modernity—that is, “in the age of globalisation and political suppression, of the Internet and the rhetoric of the media, of hybrid art and protesters against the World Bank taking to the streets” (Lovlie & Standish, 2002, p. 320)—it is no longer possible “to ascribe a common telos to processes of Bildung” (Reichenbach, 2002, p. 414). This is a rather fatalistic and defeatist stance in our opinion. To reiterate, Bildung, or divine Bildungsroman, if you will, is an eternal building site. It is an infinitely creative divine play. Nevertheless, it has a certain finite grammar. There is a beginning and a telos, through which the divine infinitely recreates itself in its alternating phases of forgetfulness and remembrance. We do not have to relinquish the telos of the nonduality of form and formlessness to have an open-ended experimental divine play. For Reichenbach the experimental and open-ended nature of Bildung is not something to be lamented for in his view the democratic form of living in late-­ modernity is possible precisely to the extent that the idea of democratic Bildung is defined in terms of the “idea of the impossibility to complete the process of Bildung” (Reichenbach, 2002, p.  417). In other words, “the ideals of personal autonomy (Enlightenment) and personal authenticity (romanticism)” (Reichenbach, 2003, p. 201), the ability to participate in a discourse, the ability to criticise, the ideal of perfection, the desire and longing for unity and wholeness, an intimate relationship with nature, a connection with God, expressivity, political participation, and so forth cannot constitute the one and only one most true and appropriate telos of Bildung in an age where “the disconnectedness of modern ideas and modern reality” (Reichenbach, 2002, p.  419) has shattered the certainty in relation to the proper aims of Bildung. Not unexpectedly, I would argue that, if we are to attribute some level of causality to the fragmented situation we are subjected to in contemporary times, it is the lack of a clear telos of Bildung that has led us astray in our efforts to give meaning and direction to our lives. A clear attractor for growing up and waking up is what is being missed here despite its unlimited availability. It needs to be reappropriated. In their article “Bildung and the idea of a liberal education,” Lovlie and Standish (2002) make a parallel observation in relation to our rather bleak times by invoking Theodor Adorno’s critique of contemporary modern culture in his 1962 article “The Theory of Half-Education.” There [Adorno] abandoned the hope that education for humanity—he used the term Bildung—could retain its normative power in our time. When educative experiences are products of the culture industry, when humanity has become a cheap political phrase, and when freedom is turned into an advertisement for Coca-Cola, then we live in the age of Halbbildung or half-culture. (p. 317)

    Does such a grim assessment of our contemporary predicament leave any breathing room for the classical concept of Bildung as self-education to have any meaning and relevance? In other words, is Bildung possible at all in today’s late-modern world? My answer, as has already been made clear, is emphatically in the affirmative. In my view, once the spiritual dimension of Bildung is thoroughly appreciated and

    396

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    properly and consistently appropriated, it will be realized that the mystical concept of Bildung does still have a role in educational debate around the world. To put it even more strongly, it is impossible to relinquish the possibility of Bildung once it is understood that, according to Wilhelm von Humboldt, “Bildung is about linking the self to the world in ‘the most general, most animated and most unrestrained interplay’” (Lovlie & Standish, 2002, p. 318). It is next to impossible to comprehend what von Humboldt means by “linking the self to the world” without basic insights into the discourses of German Idealism (and their neo-humanist and romantic descendants) in the eighteenth and nineteenth century. In order to fathom these insights and the profounder dimension of the notion of Bildung, we now briefly turn first to Nordenbo’s article “Bildung and the Thinking of Bildung” (2002), where he traces the historical origin of the word Bildung, and subsequently to Gadamer (2003). Nordenbo (2002) points out that the word Bildung—related to the German verbal noun Bild, which means image, as we have seen earlier—was first used in the mid-­ eighteenth century in relation to the educational thinking of the Enlightenment. However, he indicates that “the idea implied by the word had existed as a phenomenon in education since ancient Greece” (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 342). To put it concisely, Bildung was the German equivalent of Greek paideia. He also remarks that the English word “formation” which seems to be a fairly common and obvious translation of Bildung “is a pale reflection of the German term” (Nordenbo, 2002, p.  342) and fails to convey the rich history of the term dating back to medieval mysticism. Bildung, as we have already seen, refers to an image, even perhaps a model image, in agreement with which the student is to be developed. Thus, in an educational context, Bildung refers to an ideal ambition or telos. (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 342)

    Nordenbo continues by stating that after Rousseau published his Émile in 1762, where he basically challenged the traditional idea of Christian upbringing delimited by the framework established by the Church according to which “upbringing consists in adapting the individual to suit the established social order and its values” (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 344), the role and purpose of the school were open to question. Two major responses emerged at this point in history: philanthropism and neo-­ humanism. The former sees the purpose of the school as happiness. Philanthropists’ position is “based on utility or usefulness—that is, a usefulness that helps society progress towards ‘happiness’…. Their thinking develops later into educational utilitarianism—the idea that education should serve the economy and, therefore, technology. Competence is the ideal of economics and technology, utilitarianism its moral and philosophical basis” (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 345). In other words, in educational utilitarianism, the individual serves the society and its needs and these needs are defined by and large on the basis of economic usefulness. Educational theory has, therefore, become an ancilla, a serving girl or handmaiden to forces other than her own. Educational theory has become a technology, Bildung has given way to training, and the only measure of modern educational theory is what is known as ‘quality,’ by which is actually meant efficiency. (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 351)

    In contrast, Wilhelm von Humboldt, the father of neo-humanism, as a reaction to Christianity’s dominant position regarding the meaning of schooling, proposes

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    397

    Bildung “as the harmonious development of spiritual powers and its realization through imitation of the classic Greek model” (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 345), “in which a holistic education of body, mind, and spirit was directed towards the cultivation of virtue, the appreciation of beauty, and service to the polis” (Herdt, 2021). For von Humboldt, the crux of the matter is that “Bildung manifests itself through an individual process of self-formation that can only succeed if external influences are not allowed to interfere with its [sic] impure material and impose demands from the outside” (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 345). Against the one-sided emphasis on the demands of the society over the individual, which educational utilitarianism promotes, neo-­ humanist Bildung theory focuses on the individual-in-society and tries to integrate and harmonize the individual and the general. According to von Humboldt, this has already been achieved in the way of life of Classical Greece. In Greek polis, “Bildung stands for the ‘cultivation of man according to his own definition’” (Nordenbo, 2002, p.  346) rather than the needs and dictates of the society. This, however, should not suggest that the individual is valorized at the expense of the society. From the Greek point of view, Bildung is precisely neither private (that is, about personal or commercial usefulness), nor about public utility. The cultivation of man on his own definition (man’s Bildung) manifests itself instead as a general structure, within which the individual sphere and the public or general sphere are in harmony. Thus, thinking about Bildung undermines all attempts to limit man to specific social functions alone. (Nordenbo, 2002, p. 346)

    The upshot is that the inner value that a person achieves in his life is never a private matter. It can only be done “by associating with the world in the most comprehensive, lively and freest interplay possible” (von Humboldt quoted in Nordenbo, 2002, p. 348). It is hard not to concur with the analysis provided by Nordenbo here except to remark that unless the telos of Bildung is explicitly stated as the nonduality of form and formlessness based on direct experiential evidence, all this talk about association “with the world in the most comprehensive, lively and freest interplay possible” hangs in the air. How does one associate with the world in the most comprehensive, lively and freest interplay possible? Firstly, the world is not just one’s family, neighborhood, city, polis, nation-state, corporation, the entire planet, the solar system, the galaxies, the cosmos, but the Kosmos itself, the entire interpervading physiosphere, biosphere, noosphere, and theosphere. So, associating with the Kosmos in the most comprehensive, lively, and freest interplay possible is the telos of Bildung. And alongside von Humboldt, we might want to heed Herder’s notion of cosmic Bildung as well. Associating with the world in the most comprehensive, lively and freest interplay possible is the telos of the Buddhist Prometheanism in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal. In Chap. 2 of Truth and Method, where Gadamer (2003) discusses the significance of the humanist tradition for the development of the human sciences (Geisteswissenshaften) in the nineteenth century, he points out that the origin of the word Bildung lies in medieval mysticism according to which “man carries in his soul the image of God, after whom he is fashioned, and which man must cultivate in himself” (p. 11). He remarks that Bildung is not merely the properly human way

    398

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    of developing one’s natural talents and capacities. Rather human life derives meaning from its spiritualization. In other words, the claim is not that only humanity can endow human life with meaning. When von Humboldt says “but when in our language we say Bildung, we mean something both higher and more inward, namely the disposition of mind which, from the knowledge and the feeling of the total intellectual and moral endeavor, flows harmoniously into sensibility and character” (pp. 10–11), he basically evokes this ancient mystical tradition. In other words, our practical concrete engagement with the world as it dynamically unfolds within a particular context of shared meanings already situates us within the world before we even have a chance to be skeptical about it. So the neo-humanist perception of Bildung deeply understands the fundamental situatedness of human beings and views the self as an intentionally acting being desiring for and growing towards greater unity and wholeness. We can now be more precise concerning the latter. The greater unity and wholeness in question here is the nonduality of form and formlessness. It is not entirely clear why we do not come out and say this explicitly. Wilber (2017) explicitly points it out: Looking at the nonduality of Emptiness and Form, we can say that Enlightenment “transcends and includes” the entire manifest world. With Emptiness, the entire world is transcended, is let go of, is seen through as a shimmering transparency, is understood to have no separate-self existence at all, is seen as a seamless (not featureless) Whole—and thus we are radically free from the torment and torture of identifying with partial, finite objects and things and events (including a small, finite, fragmented, skin-encapsulated ego), all of which are typically and normally seen as separate and “other.” (p. 32)

    Wilber is very Hegelian here: “transcend-and-include” is a short-hand way of saying “to supercede is at once to negate and to preserve” (Wilber, 2017, p.  102). According to Hegel, the goal of Bildung is rationality. Gadamer (2003) accentuates the role played by Hegel in the articulation of the notion of Bildung and asserts that “in fact Hegel has worked out very astutely what Bildung is” (p. 12) and further points out that, in Bildung, Hegel saw the condition of philosophy’s existence (Gadamer, 2003). Lovlie (1995) corroborates that, with Hegel, the German idealist idea of Bildung reaches its apotheosis. Hegel’s project, most simply stated, is that of achieving comprehensive reconciliation, and Bildung plays an essential role as the ongoing process by which reconciliation takes place. In order to do so, Bildung takes on vast, cosmic proportions: the integrated, harmonious development of individual human subjects is possible only through the reconciliation of all conceptual oppositions. The conceptual structure of reality must be illuminated to overcome the inadequacy of dualistic, oppositional thinking and allow consciousness to be at home in the world, grasping its intelligibility. (Herdt, 2021; emphasis original)

    For Hegel, the world is rational, and the goal of Bildung is to bring this rationality to consciousness. What this means for Hegel is that we can find deep intellectual and practical satisfaction in [the world]; there is nothing in reality as such that is aporetic to reason, which is truly incomprehensible, contradictory or inexplicable, and there is nothing in reality which makes it inherently at odds with our purposes and interests. As the world itself is rational in this way, once we can see that this is so, the world will thereby have shown itself to us in the right way, and we will have achieved absolute knowledge, which represents the highest form of satisfaction. (Stern, 2002, p. 12)

    The Holistic Arc and Bildung

    399

    Seeing that the world is rational in the Hegelian sense is not simply a mental exercise, or conceptual gymnastics. It requires a yoga the ultimate aim of which is the realization of nonduality of form and formlessness, or turiyatita consciousness. Hegel provides one of the most (if not the most) complete Western accounts of such consciousness development in his Phenomenology and Science of Logic: Hegel explicitly describes the project of his Phenomenology in terms of Bildung: ‘the series of configurations which consciousness goes through along this road is, in reality, the detailed history of the education [Bildung] of consciousness itself to the standpoint of Science’ (Hegel quoted in Herdt, 2021)

    The absolute knowledge in question is the realization of the nonduality of form and formlessness, which is the Enlightenment or satori experience in Buddhism. It provides the highest form of satisfaction in the sense that the entire manifest world is seen as a Whole and we are It. It is the highest reconciliation of subject and the world. Associating the idea of Bildung with the notion of achieving absolute knowledge might make contemporary scholars cringe with discomfort since contemporary scholars rarely practice Buddhist meditation themselves in order to first “see” then “be” the entire manifest world. Remaining within the rational domain—rational in the conventional sense, not Hegelian—we can suggest that for Hegel, and for German Idealists, “absolute knowing is not knowledge of eternal truth; it is knowledge that does not go beyond itself to posit a metaphysical foundation such as Descartes’ cogito, Kant’s noumenal realm, or Fichte’s self-positing ego” (Good, 2006, p. 8). “For the German idealists … the absolute meant the whole, that which is undivided or unqualified…. In order for such knowledge or action fully to make sense, to be fully meaningful, it has to be understood within the whole of human experience” (Good, 2006, p. 10). That is, the turiya and turiyatita awareness have to be awakened in the individual. What all this means is that Bildung is a process of growth of awareness whereby we achieve the highest form of satisfaction, the nonduality of form and formlessness, the most fulfilling meaning, in our relationship with the world within the whole of human experience without fragmenting it into one-sided sealed compartments. Without doubt, this is easier said than done. The whole of human experience is not only an individual’s achievement. It requires the ongoing transformation of social institutions, not simply the transformation of subjectivity in isolation. So, for Hegel, the task of Bildung is an unfolding social-­ cultural project whereby the reconciliation between the universal and particular is progressively enacted. For Hegel, the task of Bildung is therefore to overcome our estrangement from the world, that is, to be linked to the world, and not merely from outside in a mechanical-causal way but organically from within, by overcoming our inclination to think in a dualistic, that is, one-sided or oppositional way. “We believe that something is either finite or infinite, one or many, free or necessitated, human or divine, autonomous or part of a community, and so on. The difficulty is, Hegel argues, that if we take things in this way, then reason will find it hard to make sense of things, as it will then look at reality in a way that abstracts from the complex interrelation of these ‘moments,’ when in fact to see itself in the world, reason must grasp that there

    400

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    is no genuine dichotomy here” (Stern, 2002, p. 13). And as soon as it is realized that there is no genuine dichotomy, that the opposed terms are not independent categories but reciprocal moments in an unfolding process, we become at home in the world. Hegel calls this process “Bildung, as rising to the universal” (Gadamer, 2003, p. 12). Gadamer (2003) formulates this basic idea as follows: “to recognize one’s own in the alien, to become at home in it, is the basic movement of spirit, whose being consists only in returning to itself from what is other” (p. 14). Universal in this context is meant to suggest receptivity to the other, “keeping oneself open to what is other—to other, more universal points of view” (Gadamer, 2003, p.  17). Wilber (2017) has a more lyrical way of putting the same notion of “rising to the universal” to become at home in the world: Between our original starting point, where our Consciousness or Wakefulness is exclusively identified with the gross waking state and gross physical body, and our final liberation, where our Wakefulness is identified with pure Empty Suchness or nondual Unity, there are those 4 or so states of consciousness that we just described that are less than fully Awakened. Each of those states constitutes an identity that is, so to speak, deeper and higher and closer to the ultimate nondual Supreme Identity, but not quite there—although, again, each state gets a bit closer and closer. The aim of meditation is to move through all of these states via Awareness or Consciousness or Wakefulness—transcending and including all of them or moving through each, first identifying with it in Wakefulness, and then transcending or dis-­ identifying with it as we move to the next deeper or higher state, until we have transcended or moved beyond all of them to the ultimate Nondual state, and yet also included all of them in our awakened Awareness. So we have transcended or moved beyond all of them—we are identified with nothing, absolutely nothing, or pure Emptiness; and we have included or identified with all of them—we are both nothing and everything, Emptiness and All, radical Freedom and overflowing Fullness, zero and infinity. We have “transcended and included” all, and thus have discovered our Real Suchness, one with Spirit—the Supreme Identity— which is the Suchness of the entire Kosmos as well. We have, indeed, come Home. (pp. 90–91; emphases original except for the last one)

    Contemporary scholars do cringe indeed in the face of such lyricism since the latter cannot be contained within a rational framework. We need to go transrational (or rational in the Hegelian sense plus yoga, or the requisite praxis) and most contemporary scholars are not ready to take the plunge yet. Dewey slightly ventured into the transrational, especially through his pragmatist aesthetics. Nonetheless, he largely remained dry without plunging himself into the ocean completely. Good (2006) argues that “recent humanistic/historicist readings of Hegel [as opposed to the theological/metaphysical readings] suggest that Dewey’s mature thought is more accurately seen as a deeper understanding of Hegel’s most original philosophical insights” (p. xxi). In a similar vein, Lovlie and Standish (2002) point out that “anyone acquainted with John Dewey’s work will know that he was deeply inspired by Hegel in his student days and very well read in German philosophy in general” (p. 321). Given this it is not outrageous to claim that notwithstanding the earlier Dewey scholarship’s assessment of Dewey as “a proto-positivist who sought to reduce meaning to scientific procedure” (Alexander, 1987, p. xiv)—the assumption was that Dewey’s primary interest was epistemology and logic—Dewey, influenced by Hegel, tried to “reverse a crucial hierarchy of post-Cartesian philosophy by making social and moral philosophy prior to epistemology” (Good, 2006, p.

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    401

    xxiv). This means that Hegel should no longer be seen as an embarrassment to Dewey. On the contrary, the German neo-humanist tradition, the Bildung model of philosophy, which Hegel very diligently worked out, constitutes the core of Dewey’s mature thought. Good (2006) goes on to say that both Dewey and Hegel rejected Cartesian mind-body dualism and like Hegel, Dewey never viewed dualisms as the technical, logical problems of philosophers; rather, he saw them as manifestations of modern man’s alienation from society, nature, and his highest ideals. For Dewey, western philosophy’s proclivity to set the mind off from the external world owed its appeal to the increasing depersonalization of the individual in large, bureaucratic organizations. His critique of mind-body dualism was fundamentally intertwined with morally laden functional distinctions between private and public, individual and society, the inward-looking professional philosopher and the more publicly focused amateur. In contrast to the isolated Cartesian self, an entity juxtaposed to its natural and social environment, Dewey consistently described the self as an integral part of its environment, enmeshed in a web of dialectical relationships within society and nature. (p. xxv)

    If only Dewey had not collapsed the different levels of body-mind duality onto the Nirmanakaya only, he could have achieved an even deeper understanding of Hegel’s insights. As I have noted earlier, Dewey’s account of aesthetic or “consummated experience” in his work on aesthetics, Art as Experience, is the most definitive repudiation of Cartesian mind-body dualism and its concomitant trappings. It is my conviction that the consummatory in Dewey’s general philosophy of human experience constitutes the telos of Bildung. “The longing of German idealists for re-­ unification of wholeness (integrity) at a post-traditional level” (Reichenbach, 2003, p.  202)—that is, in the context of modernity, where the security of tradition is gone—finds resonance in Dewey’s concept of the aesthetic as the most complete, unified, and fulfilling experience and as the potential of any experience including, especially, everyday experience. In other words, the meaning of Bildung is still relevant for education in late modern societies. More specifically, in our world today, where “a consensus is emerging that some kind of spiritual void exists for youth” (Kessler, 2000, p. x), it is still possible to experience teaching and learning in a consummatory way, that is, in a way when our life “becomes fulfilled in moments of intelligently heightened vitality” (Alexander, 1987, p. xix) and when “we genuinely come to inhabit the world; we dwell within the world and appropriate it in its meaning” (Alexander, 1987, p. xix). If Dewey’s is holistic, then our approach to education is hyperholistic indeed since we are not limited to overcoming of mind-body dualism in its Cartesian form only. We are committed to overcoming of mind-body dualism all the way to the nonduality of form and formlessness.

    Subjectification and Its Discontents Finally, it is time to utter a few words on the Levinasian move from egoity to infinity. In Levinas’ terms, being somebody means being contented, self-sufficient, and autonomous: a separated self with interiority. The immanent life of the self

    402

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    separated from the other, what Levinas (1969) describes as the atheist separation of the same (p. 58), is essential for the ethical—transpersonal in our terms—relation to take place. Only someone who is such a self-sufficient and autonomous self can authentically open up to infinite alterity, to the divine Other. Happiness thus represents that form of satisfaction in which one lacks for nothing: a disposition that is ontologically essential to the deployment of the idea of the infinite and in turn to the possibility of ethics. It is thus to the extent that the self is sufficient, by itself, to itself, that it is able to elevate itself to the desire for the infinite, which is to say, to a relation that transcends the register of need and completion. It is to the extent that the Other does not contribute to the happiness of the self that the Other can be desired by a self that is already contented. That is, it is only in this way that the Other can reveal himself or herself in his or her radical exteriority, in relation to the life of sensible immanence in which the separated self is firmly grounded. Through the atheist disposition, the latter already assumes, in spite of itself and without yet knowing it, that the other does not have a place in the sensible existence of the self, that it does not belong to the framework of immanence in which the separated life of the ego unfolds. […] It is for this reason that the metaphysical alterity of the Other requires the precondition of the position of the self, a here-below positioned in relation to an over-there. The alterity of the Other only appears in its metaphysical dimension from the perspective of one who is “separated,” which is to say, the perspective of the same as self. This separation is thereby constitutive of the transcendence of the other in its dimension of exteriority. Thus, far from demanding the annulment of the separated self, metaphysics presupposes it as its ineliminable condition. It is thus required for the paradox that the idea of the infinite—transcendence properly speaking—can be developed only within a separated ego, that is to say, an ego that is capable, on a very specific level, of maintaining its resistance to any form of transcendence. Egoism, as the mature form of self-sufficiency, as a kind of contented deafness to transcendence, constitutes the immovable point of anchorage—the position—from which the idea of the infinite develops. (Moati, 2016, pp. 32–33)

    This is the Levinasian rendition of Engler’s one-liner, “you have to be somebody— no matter how illusory/atheistic it is—before you can be nobody.” Before the alterity of the Other can be encountered, a mature self-sufficient contented ego has to be in place absorbed in its framework of immanence deaf to any position of transcendence, to any dimension of exteriority. The desire for the infinite is a desire beyond the parameters of happiness and contentment of a separated ego. It is an altogether different level of bliss that cannot be contained within the mere happiness of a self-­ satisfied ego. Unless such a mature form of self-sufficiency is attained, however, the ego will not be in a position to elevate itself to the desire for the infinite, not be in a position to encounter the alterity of the Other, of the infinite. Having opened up this section with Levinas, I would like to start our discussion concerning the ways to challenge the logic of the ego in relation to hyperholistic education and granularity with an analysis of Gert Biesta’s ideas, which he has been developing over several decades now in various books and articles. Biesta, who is a prominent and astonishingly prolific contemporary educational theorist, draws on Levinas in his discussion of the notion of subjectification, one of the domains of educational purposes he outlines. His threefold division of the purposes of education into qualification, socialization, and subjectification can be considered to constitute the core element of his thinking. Critical questions about emancipation, democracy, subjectivity, the ecological crisis, responsibility, sovereignty, what he

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    403

    calls educational as “the beautiful risk,” encounter with the real, identity/alterity, and so forth, all revolve around this matrix of educational aims. He deploys this core element in the service of his challenge to the logic of the ego. Following Levinas’ lead, he attempts to articulate a non-egological way of existence for the individual human subject. His preferred reference points aside from Levinas are Hannah Arendt, Jacques Rancière, John Caputo, Alfonso Lingis (1994), and Jacques Derrida, not to mention the great American pragmatist, the theorist of progressive education, John Dewey, whom we have expounded on at length just now. The threefold division of the purposes of education into qualification, socialization, and subjectification appears to be neat, straightforward, and intuitive at first. As Biesta (2020) himself acknowledges, however, the relationship between these three domains is more complicated, more interconnected than it might initially appear: this relation could not be depicted simply “as a Venn-diagram with three domains that partially overlap. Perhaps it’s better to think of it as three concentric circles, where subjectification is either at the center, because it is ‘core,’ or it is the outer ‘ring,’ because it encompasses the other two domains” (Biesta, 2020, p. 102). It should be clear by now that for us the relationship between these distinct domains is interpenetrative, namely, granular. They do not merely overlap; or one encompasses the others. Rather, they always-already interpenetrate in complex geometry. No matter where you start, you are already there in all the others. The opposite is equally the case. No matter where you start, something always lies hidden, untouched, ignored, or overlooked. In other words, it is a case of “not-All is visible; not-All is invisible.” For the sake of a cogent analysis, let us see first how Biesta defines his main terms: by qualification Biesta refers to providing children, young people and adults “with the knowledge, skills and understandings and often also with the dispositions and forms of judgment that allow them to ‘do something’” (Biesta, 2010a, pp. 19–20). Socialization, on the other hand, relates to inserting “individuals into existing ways of doing and being” (Biesta, 2010a, p. 20), and therefore refers to the reproduction of the established socio-political, economic, and cultural orders in the name of social cohesion, stability, and continuity. A strong emphasis is placed on consensus rather than dissent and conflict in attempts at socialization, which unfolds largely through disciplinary practices of normalization in the Foucauldian sense (Foucault, 1995). Subjectification, in contrast, is “the process of becoming a subject” (Biesta, 2010a, p. 21), which involves ways of being whereby individuals exercise their capacity to remain independent from the existing orders (social orders, political orders, cultural orders, economic orders, religious orders, professional orders, and so forth) by challenging their uncontested insertion into these orders. In other words, what is at stake with subjectification is the central issue between education and human freedom. Through subjectification, as Biesta (2011) emphasizes, “new ways of doing and being come into existence,” which is an evental (and not necessarily developmental) process that tends to disrupt the established orders of consensus. It is immediately evident that for Biesta the function of subjectification is of paramount importance. He explicitly states that “I take the position that

    404

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    subjectification should be an intrinsic element of all education worthy of the name” (Biesta, 2010a, p. 75). It is clear that since the three domains are inextricably linked, there is no moment of pedagogy devoid of subjectification. Nonetheless, what Biesta aims to capture by foregrounding the importance of this domain of educational purposes is the movement from the tacit processes involved to a more explicit acknowledgement and enactment of subjectification. Biesta employs the notion of subjectification in line with Foucault, where subjectification, or rather subjectiv(iz)ation, is the process of the way fields or constellations of power/knowledge operate through discursive and non-discursive practices, which work initially and on the whole unrecognized by the normalized individual bodymind, to produce the latter within the historically contingent disciplinary matrices of social control, where bodies are administered and life is managed, calculated, ordered, manipulated, confined, regulated, and organized by producing norms and habits that people become subjects of and subjected to. Though there is no escape, or freedom, from such power/knowledge constellations since we are immanent to such fields—there is no outside to power/knowledge field; ‘we’ are the field—there is still the possibility/freedom of making moves to resist or rupture or perturb some of these mechanisms constituting the power/knowledge constellation in imagining and enacting alternatives. The field is non-All after all. For Biesta, such a rupture, resistance, or perturbation is the appearance of subjectivity, or subjectivization. He gives the term ‘subjectification’ a more explicitly positive value compared to Foucault by bringing Rancière into the discussion. Freedom, a rupture or perturbation in the order of things, is not the only core issue in relation to subjectification however. Equally important, if not more so, is the issue of justice. Biesta (2013) attempts to bring the values of freedom and justice together in his account of subjectification. In discussing the principle of freedom, his main interlocutor is Rancière rather than Foucault. Levinas is the chosen conversation-­partner for the discussion of justice. That said, the distinction between freedom and justice is not so clear-cut. As we will see, freedom is supervenient on justice, if we take the latter to be chiefly concerned about equality. Equality is not the outcome or goal of a process of justice achieved through political or other means but an initial axiom that makes the freedom to reconfigure the power/knowledge field possible for any subject who verifies the assumption of equality in concrete situations (Biesta, 2010b, p. 51). For Biesta, becoming a subject primarily revolves around the process of the formation of democratic subjectivity (Biesta, 2011). Subjectification, he argues, is “intrinsically democratic” (Biesta, 2010a, p. 105). It needs to be pointed out at the outset that Biesta does not have liberal democracy in advanced capitalist countries in the early twenty-first century in mind when he discusses democratic subjectivity. Nor does he endorse a Habermasian deliberative democracy. His conception of democratic subjectivity is based on his appropriation of Rancière’s notion of egalitarian democratic politics, where the existing orders of inequalities, what Rancière refers to as the police order—the particular “distribution of the sensible” in Rancière’s idiom (Rancière, 2006)—get interrupted in the name of the axiom of equality thereby opening up the possibility of new configurations in which what was invisible and without voice becomes visible and heard.

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    405

    Differently phrased, for Rancière, democratic subjectivity is not about conforming to “a predetermined field of the visible and audible” (Lewis, 2012, p. 4), that is, not about socialization (or subjectivization in the Foucauldian sense), but about disrupting the very field of the sensible and recasting it in a new configuration creating a new (possibly a better, more encompassing, more universalist, more equal but not totalistic) regime of the visible, namely, subjectification driven by the process of equality: “Rancière defines subjectification as ‘the production through a series of actions of a body and a capacity for enunciation not previously identifiable within a given field of experience, whose identification is thus part of the reconfiguration of the field of experience’ (Biesta, 2010b, p. 46). The process of interruption defines the formation of political subjectivity. For Rancière, subjectification emerges when a reconfiguration of the field of experience is effected. To put it more precisely, subjectification is this very effectuation itself. In this sense, subjectification is based on the logic of dissensus, which works to disrupt the logic of consensus (Rancière, 2010). The latter, Rancière designates as the activity of the police, by which he means “an activity through which each individual is maintained in an allotted place within the order of society” (Valentine, 2005, p. 46). For Rancière, the irreducible and on-going conflict between the police order and its inability to subsume the indeterminacy and disruption that characterize the groundless agency of the political subjectivity is what constitutes the paradoxical dimension of the political. The latter emerges as the police logic of All and the egalitarian logic of non-All confront each other in a concrete specific form of dissensus, the process of which constitutes the subject. For our purposes, the most crucial aspect of Biesta’s discussion of subjectification concerns the subject’s capacity to choose not to belong to a predetermined place within the existing order of discourse and power, or at least to contest one’s a priori placement in a particular position in society. In other words, subjectification concerns the freedom of the human subject, its autonomy and independence from the existing order of things, wherein there is a proper place for everyone, and everyone is at their proper place (Žižek, 2016, p. 371). For Rancière, subjectification is a political act that is both necessary and possible albeit rare and sporadic. Take Greta Thunberg, for example, the Swedish school strike activist, whose unaccompanied sit-in outside the Swedish parliament in August 2018 protesting the political inaction on climate crisis has mobilized a worldwide movement, the so-called “school strike for climate” after the homemade placard she was holding, among school-age children. As a 16-year-old teenager with Asperger’s syndrome, she is assigned a predefined position in society. She is 16 years old. She is a teenager. She is a student. She is female. And she has Asperger’s syndrome and some other autism spectrum disorders. In other words, she is not meant to stage a political strike on her own in front of the Swedish parliament, let alone inspire a worldwide movement of climate action against the hypocritical response of the world governments and industry leaders in the face of the climate breakdown, become a spokesperson of the very same movement, and speak against the existing order of fossil-fuel-based global capitalist production that is wreaking havoc on a massive scale on our planet and society. She is a student and she is supposed to remain one. Her place is the

    406

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    school—the proper place—not the Swedish parliament, TEDxStockholm event, the United Nations Climate Change Conference, Davos Economic Forum, where she meets Prince Charles (well, now, king Charles III), or the streets, all of which are considered improper places for this discerning and resilient human being. She is excluded from political action by virtue of being a school-age teenager. Well, she has changed all that. She has become a subject in the positive sense of acting politically, staging dissensus, a gap, within the existing configuration of sensible concepts, to perturb the police regime by making herself and her cause visible and audible through the reconfiguration of the existing (inegalitarian) order of “the distribution of the sensible.” The latter refers to Rancière’s idea that the distribution of spaces, times, and forms of activity that constitutes social hierarchies first and foremost has an aesthetic dimension. According to Rancière, all social orders are reinforced by and reflected in the “distribution of the sensible”—the complex of individuals and individual speech (“bodies” and “voices”) that are effectively visible, sayable, or audible (or invisible, unsayable, or inaudible), together with implicit assumptions about the natural capacities of different individuals and groups. In some societies, for example, blue-collar workers, the poor, the unemployed, immigrants, ethnic minorities, and other groups may be largely unrecognized and their aspirations, complaints, and interests not so much dismissed as simply unseen or unheard. Correlatively, workers as a class may be tacitly perceived as lazy, ignorant, and selfish. For Rancière, politics rightly understood is the inherently disruptive attempt by those who are victimized or excluded by inegalitarian social orders (“the part without part”) to assert themselves as the equals of those with privilege and power. To the extent that such efforts are successful, the distribution of the sensible is redrawn in more egalitarian ways. (Duignan, 2022)

    The fact that Greta Thunberg was able to take action with her body (by sitting in front of the parliament) and articulate her position eloquently (in many speeches she has delivered, official and informal alike) was not part of the existing field of experience of those in whose world the distribution of the sensible was such that they were incapable of apprehending the possibility of a teenager mobilizing thousands of her peers to act in the name of the biosphere and a more equitable socioeconomic system. Immediately, she has been told to go back to school and study climate science so that one day she would become a climate scientist herself and contribute to the solution. She has also been told to appreciate the complexity of the problem and avoid simplistic solutions. In worse cases, she has become the subject of brutal right-wing efforts to discredit her. In Biesta’s terms, Greta Thunberg has “come into presence,” that is, a new way of being that has had no place and no part in the existing order of things has appeared (Biesta, 2013) and she has claimed equality of sense for her place and for her part. Political activity is always a mode of expression that undoes the perceptible divisions of the police order by implementing a basically heterogeneous assumption, that of a part of those who have no part, an assumption that, at the end of the day, itself demonstrates the sheer contingency of the order [and] the equality of any speaking being with any other speaking being. (Rancière cited in Biesta, 2010b, p. 48)

    This experience of subjectification, the political logic of the egalitarian act, cannot be reduced to the development of a self within the logic of the ego. Another logic is

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    407

    in play, the logic of the non-ego, which is existential and evental. The logic of the ego concerns identity and its development along recognizable and predictable trajectories whereas the logic of the non-ego is about the event of subjectivity, the term favored by Biesta to highlight the “existential” as opposed to the “substantial” nature of subjectivity. The term was inspired by Levinas and focuses on the “quality of our relationships with what or who is other” (Biesta, 2013, p. 12). The reason Thunberg’s experience cannot be reduced to the logic of the ego is that it is a rare event. It is unpredictable and when it happens, it transforms the distribution of the sensible. It is not a predetermined outcome on a psychosocial developmental spectrum that all teenagers are subject to when the proper developmental stage is reached and successfully navigated. Not all teenagers come into presence and become a subject in the way explicated by Biesta. Naturally, all teenagers by virtue of being formed by the deep psychic structures, both psychological and cultural, that developmentally unfold in more or less a stable fashion have the capacity to engage in the event of subjectivity. Nevertheless, there is a domain of experience that cannot be captured by positing a structural stage theory of developmental psychology. Biesta is specifically after this very domain of experience that cannot be formalized in a pre-given structure. It is evental, that is, the subject comes into presence in the face of the other. In Biesta, it is not clear how this event of subjectivity is meant to unfold once it emerges though. It appears that the event of subjectivity is necessarily ephemeral and is inevitably followed by the process of identification. The sheer fact of mentioning Greta Thunberg in the way I have done here inadvertently contributes to this process of identification. The perceptual field of the existing order has now been reconfigured thanks to Greta Thunberg, the event of subjectivity, but now her name and image have become an identity, reified and hence made susceptible to being manipulated in the machinery of the existing order of capitalist exchange. She now has a Wikipedia page. She has even been nominated for the Nobel Peace Prize. In other words, she has become a substantial center of meaning and initiative. She is unable to preserve the eventness of her subjectivity. She has already been reassigned a proper place in the (transformed) order of things. She has become a household name. Being nominated for the Nobel Peace Prize is a sure way to domesticate the eventness of her coming into presence. For Biesta and Rancière, such domestication is not necessarily a bad thing. The interminable tension between the police logic and the political logic does not entail that the former is always bad and that the latter is something we ought to maintain around the clock. It is not possible or desirable to eliminate the police logic in spite of the largely, in this context, negative connotations of the word ‘police.’ It is important to see that for Rancière the point of politics is not to create constant chaos and disruption. Although Rancière would maintain that politics is basically a good thing, this does not mean that the police order is necessarily bad. Although this may not be very prominent in Rancière’s work—which means that it is easily overlooked—he does argue that democratic disputes can have a positive effect on the police order in that they produce what he refers to as “inscriptions of equality”—they leave traces behind in the (transformed) police order. This is why Rancière emphasizes that “there is a worse and a better

    408

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    police.” The better one is, however, not the one “that adheres to the supposedly natural order of society or the science of legislators;” it is the one “that all the breaking and entering perpetrated by egalitarian logic has most jolted out of its ‘natural’ logic.” Rancière thus acknowledges that the police “can produce all sorts of good, and one kind of police may be infinitely preferable to another.” Still, he concludes, whether the police order is “sweet and kind” does not make it any less the opposite of politics. This also means that for Rancière politics is quite rare—or, as he puts it in On the Shores of Politics, politics, and hence democracy, can only ever be “sporadic.” Because politics consists in the interruption of the police order, it can never become that order itself. Politics “is always local and occasional,” which is why its “actual eclipse is perfectly real and no political science exists that could map its future any more than a political ethics that would make its existence the object solely of will.” (Biesta, 2010b, p. 50)

    The political logic is always other to the police logic by virtue of the axiomatic presupposition of equality. Politics might be always local and occasional but equality is not. Equality is all-pervasive. In Rancière’s lexicon, equality is axiomatic. It is not a goal to be achieved via politics or otherwise. Rather, it is a presupposition. It is always already there. In other words, it is granular. It is not something that needs to be achieved. It is already achieved. The police order, or the Heideggerian inauthentic self, or Foucault’s disciplined subject, is a reifying machine and leads to consensus, namely, ossification and rigidification, against which politics emerges as a skillful means in the particularity of a supernumerary subject to dereify the police order. Every time this happens, there is subjectification. Every time this fails to happen, there is desubjectification. Neither Biesta nor Rancière, nor Heidegger and Foucault for that matter, seems to entertain the possibility of the dissolution of all reifying machines. The Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal, however, does. It is possible to dissolve all reifying machines and attain the nonduality of form and formlessness on a societal scale. The history has not ended yet. The telos of hyperholistic education is exactly that of the dissolution of all reifying machines in the nonduality of form and formlessness. Postmodern thinking is averse to positing a telos to the permanent tension between the police order and the political order that would resolve the tension. However, at the very same time, the tension is constituted by the assumption of all-pervasive equality, which underscores the possibility of freedom. The telos is already there and it is already achieved; otherwise, there would not be the possibility of a free political act. Despite his admiration for Rancière’s work, Biesta does not give up on the possibility of such a telos either. In order to think about the ways we can maintain the evental nature of becoming a subject so that the nonduality of form and formlessness forms the basis of our experience, Biesta turns to Levinas’ thought, which he deploys as a further challenge to the logic of the ego. For the Levinas of Totality and Infinity (1969), the otherness of the Other is the originary exteriority to the egoic order. The egoic order does not and cannot saturate the horizon of being, which, by definition, cannot be contained within a horizon. Being overflows its horizon. According to Levinas, it cannot be brought to light, to illumination, completely, either in its Husserlian transcendental constitution of phenomena, or early Heidegger’s fundamental ontology’s comprehension of being, or even later Heidegger’s unveiling of being, not to mention in the form of scientific reason.

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    409

    None of them are adequate to the infinity of being, which necessarily remains exterior to the egoic order. The egoic order is the ultimately futile attempt of equating being with representation. More precisely put, it is the futile attempt of equating being with “the transcendental-horizonal determination of beings as representation, with the ontotheological character of Western metaphysics” (Maloney, 2014, p. 38). In other words, the otherness of the Other, the nocturnal drama of consciousness, that which cannot be subsumed under representation, cannot be appropriated into the economy of the ego. It is never fully knowable or disclosed to the ego, which is simply at home in the world that is familiar to it. The otherness of the Other cannot be rendered familiar within the confines of the egoic world (Levinas, 1969). Differently put, the otherness of the Other does not surrender itself to the powers of egoic discovery. It cannot be reduced to the noetico-noematic structure of the experience of consciousness (Moati, 2016, p.  26). Neither phenomenologically (neither Husserlian transcendental phenomenology nor the early Heidegger’s fundamental ontology nor the later Heidegger’s ontology of unveiling) nor scientifically can it be disclosed to the egoic world. It remains nocturnal. The problem with the egoic world, according to Levinas, is that it posits itself as an objective total order of irradiated representations governed by the permanent horizon of war as the ontologically ultimate principle regulating agonistic relationships between human beings. Ontology is the very domain of violence and war. Levinas wants to go beyond such a totality and elevate ethics, as an ontology of peace, to the rank of first philosophy. Levinas’s thinking, as a post-Heideggerian project, centers on a critique of Heidegger’s fundamental ontology. According to Levinas, Heidegger has unequivocally endorsed ontology as first philosophy and Levinas, in his critique of Heidegger, wants to go beyond Heidegger’s critique of Western metaphysical tradition. For Heidegger, Western philosophy has privileged a metaphysical tradition that has remained ignorant of the question of Being and ontological difference. Where metaphysics is given priority, the question of Being is ignored. Of course for Levinas the problem in part remains one of priority, albeit of a different order. Where Heidegger urges a return to the question of Being, Levinas suggests that Heidegger’s thinking is ethically impoverished in the sense that his thinking of ontological difference conceals the primacy of the ethical relation. Even as Heidegger questions the primacy of metaphysics, he falters in submitting the Other to ontology, a gesture that cannot help but enact a claim to possession and so reduce the other to the same. Totality and Infinity suggests that Heidegger has unequivocally endorsed ontology as first philosophy, and following from this assessment are a host of claims about the kind of power ontology exercises, a power that becomes linked to violence, totalitarianism, and imperialism. (Murphy, 2014, p. 20)

    Egoic order is identified with totality, and totality with war and the derisory status of morality; the nocturnal domain of the non-ego, on the other hand, is associated with infinity. Crucially, the polarization between totality and infinity cannot be so neatly maintained in Levinas. The tension between ontology and ethics is a case of their simultaneity and incommensurability (Murphy, 2014). Nevertheless, it is evident that ethics as first philosophy cannot be the genuine overcoming of the horizon of war and violence if it is effected from within the egoic order of totalization whereby individuals are stripped of their uniqueness to be subjected to the

    410

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    anonymous processes of history, which turn them into tiny instruments of a totality. It has to be deployed from a different dimension of being wherein a primordial and original relation with being is rendered possible. This will be achieved, Levinas (1969) tells us, “when the eschatology of messianic peace will have come to superpose itself upon the ontology of war …” (p. 22). Eschatology represents the advent of a regime of being that is not consumed by objective totalization. The former exceeds the latter in producing an experience of being liberated from history and the state of war to which it is bound. Eschatology thus denotes the emergence of a dimension of being that is no longer attached to the immanent course of reason in history but which consists in a relationship to transcendence or “a relation with the infinity of being.” As it “institutes a relation with being beyond the totality or beyond history,” eschatology suspends the historical destiny to which individuals are bound by the totality to which they belong. As long as the unfolding of being is governed by an ontology of totalization, no escape from war is even conceivable. (Moati, 2016, p. 16; emphasis original)

    A transcendence, “a relation with the infinity of being,” “a relation with being beyond the totality or beyond history” is possible only when “individuals have faces, where speech suspends their teleological dispensation: ‘Peace is produced as this aptitude for speech.’ Eschatology dramatizes ‘existents [étants] that can speak rather than lending their lips to an anonymous utterance of history … both involved in being and personal’” (Moati, 2016, p. 17; emphasis original). Only in a face-to-face encounter with the Other is the totality of the ego challenged (Todd, 2016, p. 95). This challenge is an ongoing process that never culminates in a final, true and authentic experience of the Other, however. The latter is impossible by definition since the experience of the Other is infinity itself. It is an infinite process for the movement from the familiar to the alien is always a possibility open to the self that desires this movement towards the absolute unanticipatable alterity not in order to absorb it into its own identity once and for all but for the sake of the absolutely Other itself (Levinas, 1969, p. 33). Levinas calls this “metaphysical desire,” which “desires beyond everything that can simply complete it. It is like goodness—the Desired does not fulfill it, but deepens it” (Levinas, 1969, p. 34). It is not an experience where we seek completion or a conquest, a triumph. Rather, it is a consummatory experience of the event of being as the revelation of the face. The non-ego is not that which can be reabsorbed into the ego and thus fulfilling it, completing it. Rather it is that which deepens the ego, as Levinas powerfully puts it. That which deepens the ego cannot do this if it is not completely outside of the ego, outside of its ability to know, represent, metabolize, and economize. The non-ego is absolutely exterior to the ego. It is not a missing piece of a potentially complete picture. It is transcendent to the ego. It is an alien piece. It is not a piece which would complete the picture and bring wholeness and poise to the system. There is an absolute distance between them. The non-ego cannot be totalized into the unified economy of the ego. The non-ego is a form that renders the totality of the egoic world null and void. In that sense, the non-egoic form itself acts as formlessness in so far as the ego is always trying to possess the form, bring it into its own orbit of sense.

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    411

    To welcome the Other in its excess is to no longer measure it, even negatively, or to reduce it to the incomprehensible. To have the idea of the infinite is to speak with the Other, to depart the inhuman—because silent—reign of illumination, in order to call to the Other and thus to be taught by him or her. In this sense, to comprehend being is, first and foremost, to be taught the truth of being by the Other, which means that there is no comprehension of being that does not have teaching—the originary event of revelation—as its foundation. In other words, the revelation of the Other-existent (l’étant-autrui) cannot, constitutively, arise from the question of the sense of being, since it is only from this revelation that such a question may be posed. (Moati, 2016, p. 24; emphasis added)

    The non-ego cannot be totalized into the unified economy of the ego but it can nevertheless be welcomed through conversation with the Other in such a way that the ego, in the revelation of the face of the Other, is taught the truth of being by the Other before this truth is reabsorbed within the horizon of the egoic order, before it is reified. The non-ego can and do enter into a relationship with the ego without being dissolved into, merged with, or fallen under the powers of the economy of the ego, that is, the economy of the same, for the non-ego is prior to any formal system of representation. As Levinas (1969) puts it: The metaphysical other is other with an alterity that is not formal, is not the simple reverse of identity, and is not formed out of resistance to the same, but is prior to every initiative, to all imperialism of the same. It is other with an alterity constitutive of the very content of the other. Other with an alterity that does not limit the same, for in limiting the same the other would not be rigorously other: by virtue of the common frontier the other, within the system, would yet be the same. (p. 38)

    It is clear that for Levinas the other is not that which limits the same; the other and the same do not share a common frontier or framework; the other is not the opposite or negation of the same; it overflows the same. The other does not touch the same in any way. There is no common concept under which the other and the same come together. How then can we talk about a relation between the same and the other where neither the same nor the other has power over each other? Levinas posits that the relation which is not imperialistic can only be accomplished through language as conversation whereby the “I” leaves itself: The absolutely other is the Other. He and I do not form a number. The collectivity in which I say “you” or “we” is not a plural of the “I.” I, you—these are not individuals of a common concept. Neither possession nor the unity of number nor the unity of concepts link me to the Stranger, the Stranger who disturbs the being at home with oneself. But Stranger also means the free one. Over him I have no power. He escapes my grasp by an essential dimension, even if I have him at my disposaI. He is not whoIly in my site. But I, who have no concept in common with the Stranger, am, like him, without genus. We are the same and the other. The conjunction and here designates neither addition nor power of one term over the other. We shall try to show that the relation between the same and the other—upon which we seem to impose such extraordinary conditions—is language. For language accomplishes a relation such that the terms are not limitrophe within this relation, such that the other, despite the relationship with the same, remains transcendent to the same. The relation between the same and the other, metaphysics, is primordially enacted as conversation, where the same, gathered up in its ipseity as an “I,” as a particular existent unique and autochthonous, leaves itself. (Levinas, 1969, p. 39; emphases original)

    412

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    Only in a face-to-face encounter with the Other is the language which is not imperialistic possible since only then is the face that already speaks, that already expresses which cannot be grasped in reference to a total system, a system of phenomenological constitution for instance, possible. A relation whose terms do not form a totality can hence be produced within the general economy of being only as proceeding from the I to the other, as a face to face, as delineating a distance in depth—that of conversation, of goodness, of Desire—irreducible to the distance the synthetic activity of the understanding establishes between the diverse terms, other with respect to one another, that lend themselves to its synoptic operation. The I is not a contingent formation by which the same and the other, as logical determinations of being, can in addition be reflected within a thought. It is in order that alterity be produced in being that a “thought” is needed and that an I is needed. […] The breach of totality is not an operation of thought, obtained by a simple distinguishing of terms that evoke one another or at least line up opposite one another. The void that breaks the totality can be maintained against an inevitably totalizing and synoptic thought only if thought finds itself faced with an other refractory to categories. Rather than constituting a total with this other as with an object, thought consists in speaking. We propose to call “religion” the bond that is established between the same and the other without constituting a totality. (Levinas, 1969, pp. 39–40; emphases original)

    Why is the advent of language so important for Levinas? As someone who wants to elevate ethics to the rank of first philosophy, Levinas considers ethics as the genuine overcoming of the horizon of war and politics, “the ontology of war,” which determines the structure of reality. Is it possible to have an authentically moral experience within the regime of the same, within a reality dominated by the concept of totality? For Levinas, totality cannot exhaustively grasp the event of being. A relation with the infinity of being, a relation transcendent to the immanent course of reason in history, is essential. Only individuals with faces, individuals with speech, can have a relation with the infinity of being. The advent of language “breaks with the totality of wars and empires in which one does not speak” (Levinas quoted, 1969, p. 23); speech is the mark of a being (être) that produces itself beyond the horizon of universal history and the permanent state of war to which it is tied. To be beyond history is to speak. To be enclosed in history, on the contrary, is to be situated before speech, which is to say, to not yet—or to not really—be: to be in the paradoxical mode of absence as phenomenon. To be in oneself is to express oneself. The thing in itself speaks; that which is transcendent speaks. The Other, insofar as he or she is exterior to the totality, speaks; as transcendent, he or she is never separated from expression. The face (visage) reveals the Other in his or her transcendence because the face as expression undoes every totalizing form which would aim to attribute a sense to it through its inscription in an objective system of signification. (Moati, 2016, p. 17; emphases original)

    Biesta appropriates the notion of the Levinasian Other to think about teaching in terms of transcendence: “… And the thesis I wish to explore is whether it might be that [sic] case that the idea of teaching only has meaning if it carries with it a certain idea of “transcendence,” that is, if we understand teaching as something that comes radically from the outside, as something that transcends the self of the ‘learner,’ transcends the one who is being taught” (Biesta, 2013, p.  46). In the traditional Platonic view, the self has a claim to autonomy and self-sufficiency. Apropos the learning paradox deliberated in Plato’s Meno, all the learner needs to do to inquire

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    413

    into something they do not know is to recollect that which they already possess within their self, which reduces educational efforts to mere maieutics: bringing out what is already there. According to the learning paradox that underlies the argument in Meno, we cannot inquire either about that which we know since we already know it (there is no need to inquire; inquiry is redundant), or cannot inquire about that which we do not know since how are we supposed to recognize what we are looking for when we don’t know what it is in the first place? (the inquiry is impossible) (Biesta, 2013, p.  47). The Platonic doctrine of recollection appears to solve this paradox by positing that the knowledge one seeks is already contained in one’s self; it just needs to be recollected from within to be brought forth to light. For Levinas (1969), “teaching is not reducible to maieutics; it comes from the exterior and brings me more than I contain” (p. 51). In other words, learning cannot be understood as a process of self-power alone (jiriki). Learners do not simply recollect what is already contained within them. Learning is a process of tariki. For Levinas (1969), jiriki involves the primacy of the same: “to receive nothing of the Other but what is in me, as though from all eternity I was in possession of what comes to me from the outside” (p. 43). In contrast to this, tariki pertains to a relationship with the Other “in which I receive from the other ‘beyond the capacity of the I’” (Levinas quoted in Biesta, 2013, p.  50). Receiving from beyond our own powers of recollection is a sort of revelation whose mystery never dissipates for Levinas. It is not a process that can be controlled. Not something we can flick on and off at will. According to Biesta’s interpretation of Levinas, the Other that transcends the self as teacher is not necessarily a human other. Rather, it is divine revelation. We do not try to comprehend God; we do not reach out to God; rather, God reveals itself to us; God comes to mind. This is tariki. Teaching is a process of tariki for which reason it cannot be formalized in a methodology and manipulated at will. It does not lend itself to codification. There is no yoga to it. The teacher cannot unproblematically act as the other that transcends the self and bring or mediate the revelation to the learner. Tariki is evental, existential, and sporadic since it is a gift that the divine in the other bestows on us and we are not always able to receive it. Levinas’ project of formulating a religious philosophy, which is ethics, in opposition to ontology or theology, or ontotheology, concerns an ethical transformation of the self from egoity to granularity through “an experience of the Other which occurs prior to and remains beyond the total grasp of a theoretical reason” (Schroeder, 2011, p. 194). The ethical in existence is realized through the event of encountering another person and of ethical responsibility to the otherness of this Other. At this point, I would like to provide two criticisms of Levinas and Biesta. In the first instance, I would like to point out that prior to the I or the Other, there is the granularity of the I and the Other, the interpenetrative simultaneity and incommensurability of the I and the Other. The claim as to the priority of granularity is a concession for the sake of a linear presentation. There is really no priority here since there is interpenetration, chronological as well as ontological. This interpenetration is not localized in the I or the Other. It is not localized at all. It is absolute nothingness. It is not spatial. Sharon Todd (quoted in Biesta, 2013) points out that “the maieutic model erases the significance of the Other and claims that learning is a

    414

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    recovery contained within the I, rather than a disruption of the I provoked by the Other in a moment of sociality” (p. 48). What is being missed here is that ‘a recovery contained within the I’ and ‘a disruption of the I provoked by the Other’ are the same processes of granularity. Both the I and the Other are granular, which means that what is contained in the I is the infinite for the I is the infinite. In the encounter with the Other, with exteriority, the I is encountering infinity. Infinity is not in the I or the Other; it is not possessed by the I or the Other. If it were, we would be back to what Levinas criticizes. The I and the Other are in Infinity, if we cannot avoid a spatial index here. It is the infinity of the non-ego, which is not a third term. Infinity is the absolute nothingness. Both I and the Other are it vis-à-vis each other. But this ‘it’ is not an identity, the same, the third term, the middle term, or a negative identity, or a thing, or the being of a being, a horizon, ground, and so forth. It just is granularity. The I is in possession of what comes to it from the outside from all eternity, but not as an ego, rather as the nonduality of form and formlessness. How can I receive the Other or Infinity if it is indeed beyond the capacity of the I to do so? It is beyond the capacity of the I as an ego, but not beyond the capacity of the I as the non-ego. The I as ego is granular, which means it is interpenetrative with the infinity of the non-ego. The revelation that comes to us from beyond our own powers of recollection comes to us from beyond our own powers as an ego. But, it comes to us from Other-power (tariki), from the non-ego that we are connected with by virtue of granularity. The non-ego is not a thing; it is granularity, the granularity of the ego. So, in a way, the ego, by virtue of being granular, is already open to granularity, to the non-ego. This openness can be experienced either as jiriki (self-­ power) or tariki (other-power). Jiriki is not ego power. Both jiriki and tariki are other-power. The otherness of the other is not necessarily another human being. One can experience the otherness of the other through self-power, through the other within, or other-power, through the other without. The Enigma within and the Enigma without is the same Enigma called Infinity. In the second instance, what both Levinas and Biesta seem to leave unexplored is that the otherness of the Other, the infinity of being, the domain of the non-ego, transcendence, “transascendence” (Levinas, 1969), the good beyond being, and the other similar locutions that are deployed in this context are not granular enough. Transcendence needs to be treated in a more granular fashion. There are different stages of transcendence. Transcendence is many-layered, pluridimensional, “composed of successively higher-order wholes and unities and integrations” (Wilber, 2001, p. 76). In other words, transcendence can be expressed in different ways and modes. It unfolds in identifiable stages. We therefore need to employ a more nuanced understanding of that which is radically outside the egoic order. No doubt both Heidegger and Levinas would certainly oppose such a move where the discussion shifts from ontology/ethics to human developmental psychology. They would consider this move to be a regression from the ontological/ethical to the ontic/egoic. They could not be so wrong from a pedagogical perspective. For the ontic/egoic is not a static domain. It unfolds in ways that bring us closer to the transcendence that Heidegger and Levinas alike have in mind. The egoic form is not given once and for all. It evolves in its relation to the Other. The nonduality of form and formlessness,

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    415

    which the thought of both Heidegger and Levinas enacts and exemplifies, is not a one time event. It can be sustained in ever more enduring modes if the self is guided through a series of unfolding stages of growth. In other words, what Heidegger and Levinas miss is the necessity of a yoga, an understanding of the development of the psychological structures of human bodymind and the practices that aim to enact such structures, in unravelling the reifying tendencies of our inauthentic (Heidegger) or ontological (Levinas) selves. Here, Ken Wilber’s integral approach to psychological growth, or the stages of development of consciousness, as we have seen before, might be of some help. Wilber brings into play primarily a jiriki, or self-power, approach to consciousness. Accordingly, the most developed souls of humanity from wisdom traditions East and West, North and South, unmistakably exhibit higher stages of transcendence, higher, that is, than the egoically-integrated autonomous individual, which Wilber calls the centaur, “the observing self that is becoming aware of both mind and body, and thus beginning to transcend them” (Wilber, 1996, p. 197). The mystical, contemplative and yogic traditions pick up where the centaur leaves off (you have to be somebody—no matter how centauric it is—before you can be nobody). Wilber, based on a comparative study of several wisdom traditions, distills a map of higher levels of consciousness into four main basic structures as we have seen in Chap. 6: the psychic, the subtle, the causal, and the nondual (Wilber, 1996, p. 200). Using the Buddhist nomenclature, they are referred to as Nirmanakaya (nature mysticism), Sambhogakaya (deity mysticism), Dharmakaya (formless mysticism), and Svabhavikakaya (nondual mysticism) (Wilber, 1996, p. 227). Both Heidegger and Levinas want to skip the intermediary stages of psychic development to land directly in the realm of Svabhavikakaya through contemplative thinking. This does not seem to be possible (even though it might have been possible in their own  personal experience). I will only cite a short description of each level from Wilber himself to give a basic idea of what is being referred to here without going into any detail. The reader can consult the works by Wilber for more detail. Nature mysticism is the first level where awareness is no longer confined exclusively to the individual ego or centaur: At the psychic level, a person might temporarily dissolve the separate-self sense (the ego or centaur) and find an identity with the entire gross or sensorimotor world—so-called nature mysticism. You’re on a nice nature walk, relaxed and expansive in your awareness, and you look at a beautiful mountain, and wham!—suddenly there is no looker, just the mountain— and you are the mountain. You are not in here looking at the mountain out there. There is just the mountain, and it seems to see itself, or you seem to be seeing it from within. The mountain is closer to you than your own skin. [Does this mean that the otherness of the mountain has been possessed by the imperialism of the same, that is, by the ego? Has the otherness of the mountain been subordinated to the comprehension of being?] By any other terms, there is no separation between subject and object, between you and the entire natural world “out there.” Inside and outside—they don’t have any meaning ­anymore. You can still tell perfectly well where your body stops and the environment begins—this is not psychotic adualism or a “resurrection in mature form” of psychotic adualism. It is your own higher Self at this stage, which can be called the Eco-Noetic Self; some call it the Over-Soul or the World Soul…. You are a “nature mystic.” (Wilber, 1996, p. 202; emphases original)

    416

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    Clearly, from Levinas’ perspective, the so-called one’s own higher Self referred to above is within the regime/totality of the same. There is no engagement with absolute alterity here. Nevertheless, I would argue that it is not. The higher Self Wilber refers to cannot be contained within the economy of the ego. Next is the stage of subtle level of awareness. “Subtle” simply means processes that are subtler than gross, ordinary, waking consciousness. These include interior luminosities and sounds, archetypal forms and patterns, extremely subtle bliss currents and cognitions (shabd, nada), expansive affective states of love and compassion… But this overall type of mysticism we call deity mysticism, because it involves your own Archetypal Form, a union with God or Goddess, a union with saguna Brahman, a state of savikalpa samadhi, and so on…. This is not just nature mysticism, not just a union with the gross or natural world—what the Buddhists call the Nirmanakaya—but a deeper union with the subtler dimensions of the Sambhogakaya, the interior bliss body or transformational body, which transcends and includes the gross or natural domain, but is not confined to it. Nature mysticism gives way to deity mysticism. (Wilber, 1996, p. 211; emphases original)

    Neither Heidegger nor Levinas discusses this level of awareness. They consider this level to be ontologically irrelevant. In one sense they are right of course for this level of blissful experience, where the practitioner is delighted with subtle forms beyond anything experienced in waking consciousness, might turn into an obstacle to proceed further into the nonduality of form and formlessness since a subtle distinction between self and other is still maintained. The nonduality of form and formlessness is subtly eschewed. In another sense, however, Sambhogakaya is a necessary developmental stage of experience before the causal realm can be penetrated. If the observing Self, or the Witness, is pursued further into its source, the causal level of awareness emerges: When, as a specific type of meditation, you pursue the observing Self, the Witness, to its very source in pure Emptiness, then no objects arise in consciousness at all. This is a discrete, identifiable state of awareness—namely, unmanifest absorption or cessation, variously known as nirvikalpa samadhi, jnana samadhi, ayin, vergezzen, nirodh, classical nirvana. This is the causal state, a discrete state, which is often likened to the state of deep dreamless sleep, except that this state is not a mere blank but rather an utter fullness, and it is experienced as such as infinitely drenched in the fullness of Being, so full that no manifestation can even begin to contain it. Because it can never be seen as an object, this pure Self is pure Emptiness. (Wilber, 1996, p. 220; emphases original)

    To reiterate, Wilber deploys self-power to effect transcendence onto different layers of infinity. There is a yoga here, a wholistic praxis, a path, that brings the body, mind, soul and spirit together: a map of higher levels of consciousness and a method to navigate this map, a practice to journey through the realms opened up while enacting the experiences that help practitioners shift their attention from the manifest to the unmanifest realm and ultimately help them reside in the nonduality of the manifest and the unmanifest. Levinas deploys other-power to acknowledge the Mystery but there is no discernible yoga, only intellectual praxis. He does not have a yoga for having a yoga implies metaphysics in the pejorative sense, a substantive

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    417

    determination of human being: an essential ahistorical human property or vital capacity to be realized psychologically in the individual practitioner’s case and historically by human communities so that humanity as a whole is redeemed. Purportedly, the historicity of human being is overlooked in such an account for humans are essentially non-essential according to the contemporary trope, which implies that “the features defining human life are not natural givens, but are themselves at stake in the historical and political activities of human beings” (Short, 2017, p. 1). “The necessity of history as the dimension or medium of human social and political constitution” (Short, 2017, p. 1) does not however imply that yoga, or yogic paths, is an ahistorical metaphysical reality. Yogic practices or similar psychotechnics employed by contemplative wisdom traditions around the world and the domains of experience thus revealed are historical realities. They are subject to historical making. Certain yogic patterns such as those expounded in The Yoga Sutras of Patañjali have come into being and established themselves in ways that can be taken up by anyone willing to engage and enact them. Because they are thus established, they can act as positive attractors, as a generic capacity for us all. We simply do not deploy them as such in modern life and thought since their essence is largely forgotten or dismissed. The baby of yogic experience has been thrown out with the bathwater of archaic metaphysical systems the world over. Žižek would beg to differ. For him it is not a matter of forgetting or dismissing the essence of yogic Enlightenment, which is otherwise pure in itself, uncontaminated with history. For him, the role of the negative is paramount. The negative persists and it cannot be transformed into some sort of naturalistic becoming as in the case of the orderly unfolding stages of consciousness development that culminate in nirvikalpa Samadhi in yoga. In the face of the difficulties to preserve the eventness of subjectivity, as a counterpoint to both Rancière and Biesta, I now would like to expound Žižek’s position regarding subjectification, according to which subjectification is both necessary and impossible. An insight into subjectification as necessary and impossible constitutes what we can call absolute knowing in its Žižekian register. The question is whether the latter is historical or ahistorical and, furthermore, whether it is in line with yogic Enlightenment or not since for Žižek nirvikalpa samadhi, formless consciousness only, is not a possibility for there is always negativity that spoils the joy of infinite peace and bliss. For us, negativity can be understood as that which brings formlessness and form together in undivided continuous daily activity. It is the power to dissolve all reification, all identity. It is the lubricant that makes everything move effortlessly. To go back to Greta Thunberg, our claim is that she is in a state of knowing but not absolute knowing in the Žižekian sense. As we have seen above, the event of her subjectivity gets metamorphosed into a substantial identity. She becomes reified. She knows who she is, what climate change is, what the causes of climate change are, the science behind it, what her goals are, how to achieve these goals, what is right and wrong, and so forth. She is in a state of knowing, which can be described as a fortification against the immanent ontological disparities or antagonisms that cannot be reconciled. The latter cannot be reconciled at the level of thought, but they can be reconciled in samadhi. For Žižek (and, by extension, for the majority of

    418

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    Western philosophers), samadhi is not a permissible category since it is not a category of thought. In the domain of thought, the inherent and irreducible traumatic status of existence is obfuscated in a state of knowing. Against such a state, Biesta would recommend trying to remain with the event of subjectivity, which, perhaps, involves what Richard Smith (2016) calls “virtues of unknowing.” What Žižek proposes, as I see it, is the attitude of absolute knowing and the conceptual shift that goes with it, whereby the traumatic status of existence is accepted without any attempt to obscure it. This attitude is counterpoised not only against the state of knowing, which characterizes the substantialization of the event of subjectivity, but also against the contemporary impulse to theorize “unknowing” within the context of postsecular thought in contemporary philosophy. My contention is that Biesta’s conceptualization of subjectification, weak by design—the so-called “beautiful risk of creation/education” (Biesta, 2013)—leaves it susceptible to a fatal capture by the capitalist appropriation with its power to metabolize and absorb anything it encounters turning oppositional subversive forces into profit-making consumerism. T-shirts printed with Greta Thunberg’s pictures à la Che Guevara sold on Amazon or eBay have already proliferated. She is already identified as an “environmental activist” and has the following epigraph that goes with her portrait on the internet: “I don’t want your hope. I don’t want you to be hopeful. I want you to panic … and act as if the house was on fire. Because it is.” Initially inspiring, such sound bites lose their potency as soon as they enter the circulation of information in global market flows. Despite the fact that both Rancière and Žižek are philosophical allies in the sense that they both see politics primarily as division and struggle rather than dialogue and consensus, Biesta, to my knowledge, never references Žižek’s work. Caputo, Levinas, Derrida, Arendt, (and Dewey, of course) are the prominent conversation partners for Biesta, but never Žižek (or Lacan for that matter). Žižek remains Biesta’s blind spot. The core of my contention relies on Žižek’s notion of subject-­ as-­trauma, a supposedly more elemental form of subjectivity which cannot be readily incorporated into the existing regime of the distribution of the sensible, since it is underlined by the radical negativity at the core of subjectivity, which points to the limits of the process of identification. Whether predetermined or reconfigured, a place or position within a given distribution of the sensible is bound to be a positive determination. Žižek by contrast points to negativity as the fundamental operation that undermines any determination, any identification. Capitalism, by its very nature, reifies given forms of positive determination so that they can more efficiently enter the flow of exchange. In the case of new forms emerging or existing forms being reconfigured, to the extent that they acquire positive determination—and they necessarily do—they become subject to the same process of reification. So, how do you maintain the force of the event of subjectivity without being subject to reification? Biesta’s answer is by way of the virtues of unknowing; Žižek would propose instead the virtue of absolute knowing via his notion of subject-as-trauma. We would submit the Buddhist Promethean project in the form of the ethics of the Bodhisattva ideal, for which subject-as-trauma is not the last word. Rather, the last word, if there were such a

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    419

    thing, would be the nonduality of knowing and unknowing. In other words, it would be the granularity of un/knowing. Žižek’s methodological as well as ontological investment in subject-as-trauma capitalizes on the move of undermining any form of positive determination. This is where all his efforts culminate. There is no ultimate harmony, or harmoniously constituted and interlinked forms of reality for Žižek, and rightly so. Forms are self-undermining by virtue of the negativity at their core. However, this does not entail that there cannot be nonduality of formlessness and form for such a nonduality cannot be said to be either harmonious or inharmonious. There is harmony, and there is disparity. Neither is vanished. They are equiprimordial in their nonduality. They are each other. They are granular. Harmony can be pushed from within to the point of disharmony; similarly, disharmony can be pushed from within to the point of harmony. They are interminably interchangeable. The conceptual distinction between the traumatized subject, the subject that has been wronged—and Greta Thunberg has been traumatized in this sense—and subject-­as-trauma is crucial for Žižek. The traumatized subject is the everyday self that is being constantly assaulted by various forces beyond its control such as the impending (unfolding actually) ecological catastrophe, that is, the shock of the Anthropocene, unprecedented inequality in all domains of social-cultural life, unjust economic systems, political repression, religious persecution, authoritarian populism, xenophobia, revolutionary and scary scientific advances in biogenetics, synthetic biology, nanotechnology, and AI, even AGI (artificial general intelligence), personal loss and misfortune, physical and emotional violence, displacement due to political and natural catastrophes, brain lesions, rare genetic diseases, discrimination of all sorts, and the like. In short, the world of samsara. As a response, the self whose fragile identity and integrity are under attack from all directions can only defend itself by ideological fantasy structures that help to create a semblance of a universe of meaning so that all the misfortune visited upon the self is made sense of. When such ideological fantasy structures, what Žižek calls, after Lacan, the big Other, are put in place, the event of subjectivity is evaded. Samsara retains its power. That samsara is nirvana is missed. The traumatized subject continues to enjoy its trauma in the form of ideological fantasy structure. So the basic move from the traumatized subject, which we initially and for the most part all are to one extent or another, to subject-as-trauma runs through the following trajectory: the traumatized subject experiences the event of subjectivity first, that is, comes to presence, by which the ideological fantasy structure is momentarily suspended, the existing order of the sensible is reconfigured, and then takes one step further into the more elemental layer of subject-as-trauma to avert the substantialization of the insight attained in and through the event of subjectivity, and rests in the radical negativity at the core of subjectivity accepting the irreducibly traumatic character of existence. Absolute knowing involves the conceptual shift in understanding that there is no trauma-free state of knowing except for the fact that there is the nonduality of trauma and no-trauma. When we stop our yoga at the radical negativity at the core of subjectivity, at the level of dereification machine, we inadvertently end up maintaining a subtle level of duality between negativity and that which such negativity operates on. We have to push forward, if you will, to the nonduality of negativity and that which is negativized.

    420

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    How would that look like in the case of Greta Thunberg? She has already come to presence; the presence of political dissensus. Now, she has to go even deeper into subject-as-trauma to remain with the negativity at the core of her subjectivity. This essentially means that the object of her commitment, that is, the climate breakdown, is not in-itself a consistent phenomenon, to which she directs her attention by being concerned about it, informing herself about it, understanding it, thinking hard about it, and so forth. Rather, her subjectivity is the antagonism/inconsistency inherent to this phenomenon itself. To the extent that she fails to realize this, she remains within the domain of knowing. Žižek’s core idea is that absolute knowing is not about knowledge of reality in accordance with which the knowing subject attains perfect unity and harmony with/ in existence hence resolving all inner and outer conflicts and tensions. On the contrary, absolute knowing points to the impossibility of such complete knowledge, and not only for the subject as such but more pertinently for reality-in-itself. In other words, as we have seen before, this is the typical Žižekian gesture: reality is incomplete in itself, and not just incompletely known or knowable by the epistemological subject. At a fundamental level, there is ontological inconsistency/incompleteness. Our position is that the latter can be experienced in a state of complete equanimity in a trauma-free state of awareness (knowing) while being intimately involved in the everyday world of ordinary existence. Hence, the Bodhisattva ideal. To schematize what we have said so far, we can offer the following stages of increasing subjectification (in the good sense) of the subject: In the beginning, the subject is immersed in “the They” (das Man), as the inauthentic subject of discourse apropos Heidegger and Foucault. It is oblivious to the historicity of the existing order of the distribution of the sensible. Then, a contingent event of subjectivity takes place and the subject is startled out of its stupor and comes to presence. The subject takes action and effects a reconfiguration of the distribution of the sensible. At this point, following Žižek, by resisting the tendency to being reified, the subject centers itself in the negativity at its core. However, this might lead to the paralysis of the subject since staying with negativity without being able to embrace the daily world fully is a (subtle) trauma of its own. To avoid the substantialization of this core of negativity and regain the agency to effect transformation, the subject needs to go further into the nonduality of negative and that which the negative operates on, otherwise the negative itself gets substantialized. What about “unknowing” then? If Žižekian absolute knowing is the realization of the impossibility of absolute (read positive) knowledge, can “unknowing” help us come to terms with the trauma of life? Smith (2016) argues that given the exhaustion of epistemology and the shift towards virtue epistemology in recent decades— in which the focus is on what it is to be a good knower rather than what knowledge is—it is essential that “the quieter epistemic virtues,” one of which he calls “unknowing,” should be made more prominent in the face of the dominance of “the tougher epistemic virtues” such as intellectual courage, intellectual rigor, and intellectual honesty, which tend to be translated in superficial ways into the domain of education. Despite my sympathies with Smith’s program, I would like to challenge his rendition of unknowing by deploying the Žižekian account of absolute knowing as

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    421

    the radicalization of the domain of subjectification delimited by Biesta, while highlighting the difficulties the Žižekian challenge itself faces. Smith openly acknowledges the mystical connotations of the term “unknowing.” It is clear that his account of unknowing has religious overtones in the vein of postsecular thought. By the latter term, we are referring to the theologisation of philosophy. The religious turn in phenomenology (Marion, Henry, Courtine), a Christian brand of deconstruction (Caputo) and feminist appeals to Mariology (Irigaray), all manifest the “theological turn” of recent Continental philosophy. The epithet “theological turn” itself implies that all these movements share the same intent: to contaminate philosophy with theological thinking. If anything defines the last decade of Continental philosophy of religion, it is the theologisation of philosophy. (Smith & Whistler, 2011, p. 2)

    In Smith’s paper, references to Levinas (encounter with the unknowable Other), the tradition of via negativa (approaching God through unknowing), medieval Christian mysticism, ineffable God, Socratic ignorance (knowing that one does not know), enigma, mystery, Nietzsche’s critique of rationalistic thinking, the paradoxical language deployed (knowing by unknowing, presence in absence, making rational sense of unknowing), the role of passivity, and so forth, are abundant. In Smith’s account of unknowing, and by extension in the postsecular thought in general (to which, to a large extent, Biesta also belongs), despite the emphasis on the inconceivability of what lies beyond knowing there remains to be a subtle hope of knowing. There is something there: a mystery, the possibility that there is meaning, albeit inconceivable. As Caputo writes of Derrida, “for we are all—this is Derrida’s wager—dreaming of the wholly other that will come knocking on our door” (Caputo quoted in Smith, 2016, p.  281). In contrast, the post-postsecular thought—represented by thinkers such as Badiou, Žižek, Lacan, Meillassoux, Brassier, and so forth—completely dismisses such hope. Basically, there is nothing (no meaning) besides, behind, beneath, or beyond this phenomenal reality. What is considered noumenal, Kantian Ding an sich, is immanent to the phenomenal reality. As Žižek explains: What Deleuze refers to as ‘things in themselves’ is in a way even more phenomenal than our shared phenomenal reality: it is the impossible phenomenon, the phenomenon that is excluded from our symbolically constituted reality. The gap that separates us from noumena is thus primarily not epistemological, but practico-ethical and libidinal: there is no ‘true reality’ behind or beneath phenomena, noumena are phenomenal things which are ‘too strong’, too intens(iv)e, for our perceptual apparatus attuned to constituted reality— epistemological failure is a secondary effect of libidinal terror. (Žižek, 2016, p. 329)

    Bluntly put, the desire for ‘unknowing’ is a form of Romanticism, which is “a defence formation, an attempt to contain the excess of subjectivity” (Žižek, 2016, p. 339). Romanticism looks/hopes for the “true reality” behind or beneath phenomena. Žižek’s position in contrast is absolutely immanent. There is only the phenomenal realm, as Žižek attests above, but this realm is split “between the ‘gentrified’ normal phenomenon and the ‘impossible’ phenomenon” (Žižek, 2016, p. 330). In this context, his absolute knowing therefore refers to an understanding of this uncanny split of the immanent and the fact that there is no harmonious blending of

    422

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    the gentrified and the impossible. In short, there is no ontologically consistent realm. In absolute knowing, reality is grasped not only as Substance but also as Subject à la Hegel, “where ‘subject’ does not stand for another ontological level different from Substance but for the immanent incompleteness-inconsistency-­ antagonism of Substance itself” (Žižek, 2016, p. 335). That is, the universe of meaning is pitted against the brutal intrusion of the meaningless real. Yet, what Žižek (as well as Deleuze) seems to miss is that it is not impossible to experience the meaningless real, the impossible phenomenon beyond the constituted reality, in progressively less terrorized and more equanimous manner to the point where no impossible phenomenal thing retains the power to overwhelm the subject (the witness). The witness and the thing are realized to be nondual, not one but nondual, which suggests that the equanimity of the witness and the intensity of the thing become interchangeable. To approach the same idea from a different perspective, we can say that one has to realize that one has already been dead—dead to the universe of meaning we ordinarily call “life.” One has to die to the notion of life as the ontologically fully constituted reality. This is what being a subject means according to Žižek, a far cry from what Biesta has in mind. For Biesta, life, the goodness of life, and goodness itself are still guiding notions (Biesta, 2013, p. 17). Romanticism at its core is the refusal to accept that being a subject means one has already died to this notion of life, which is really a fantasmatic shell protecting us from the traumatic kernel of the meaningless real. The Bodhisattva ideal is no romanticism. It does not fall for the subtle dichotomy of the meaningless real and the fantasmatic shell. When formulated like this, the duality between the two layers or levels of reality is retained when, in actuality, there is only one reality. Being dead to or unmoved by the notion of life as the ontologically fully constituted reality is being alive at a level which does not exclude the ordinary life from its embrace. The Bodhisattva is a state of awareness which is at once dead to the reification of the ordinary life while being alive to its infinity. In the educational theory literature, notions such as the impossible phenomenon, Substance also as Subject, incomplete ontology, meaningless real, and similar ideas are not explicitly problematized and made visible to the extent that they should be. Here we aim to first unequivocally address then criticize them. To reiterate, our basic claim is that subjectification as the essential domain of education delimited by Biesta needs to be radicalized in a double move, first in the direction of Žižek’s subject-as-trauma rather than postsecular thought, then in the direction of the Bodhisattva ideal, since the way Biesta articulates the domain of subjectification fails to get to the core of the matter on two counts and risks being reterritorialized by dominant cultural and educational discourses as demonstrated in the recent case of Greta Thunberg. The main reason Biesta’s approach fails is the Romantic valorization of life, which is pervasive in postsecular thought patterns, within which Biesta largely operates. Žižekian absolute knowing is about coming to terms with what Lacan calls “the inexistence of the big Other,” the symbolic order maintained by a Master/Empty Signifier, which obfuscates the lack of ultimate harmony in existence. Put

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    423

    differently, absolute knowing is about coming to terms “with the death of God more rigorously than ever” (Watkin, 2011, p. 1). Simply, there is no “God.” Neither is there “Human,” nor “Reason,” nor “Meaning,” nor “Progress.” There is no “the Alpha and the Omega,” no arche nor telos, no “Guarantor.” There is no sense of completion, unity, or harmony. What there is is nothing at all, where “the theistic schema of the sensory and the suprasensory” is radically questioned and completely jettisoned (Watkin, 2011, p. 22). Here, Badiou’s treatment of the death of God in three registers is relevant. He identifies three Gods whose demise defines his program: the God of religions, the God of metaphysics, and the God of the poets (Watkin, 2011, p. 23). For the God of religions it is sufficient merely to declare that he is dead; the God of metaphysics must be brought to an end by a thinking of infinity disseminated in multiplicity rather than gathered in the One, and the God of the poets is expunged by breaking the poetic disposition to think in terms of the Romantic loss and return of the divine. (Watkin, 2011, p. 23)

    The God of metaphysics is “the philosophical identification of the One with infinity, made possible by philosophy’s adherence to the disastrous notion of finitude,” which always leaves room for God (Watkin, 2011, p.  24). This Badiou fights by laicizing thought set theoretically through the matheme interrupting the sacred mytheme. The One is no longer primary. The infinite is rethought “on the basis of a multiplicity that is no longer derived from a prior One” (Watkin, 2011, p.  28). Oneness is a result of counting-as-one of the inconsistent multiple. The God of the poets, where “the latent theology of finite thinking” can still breathe even after the God of metaphysics has been deconstructed, is Badiou’s third deity that he attempts to unravel (Watkin, 2011, p. 58). The God of the poets is neither the God-principle of Western metaphysics nor the ‘living God’ of religions. It is the God(s)—or divine principle(s)—of Romanticism, whose most acute expression is found, Badiou argues, in the poetry of Friedrich Hölderlin … This God is the poetic principle of the enchanted world, and it is neither dead nor alive but rather withdrawn. It follows that the God of the poets cannot be mourned, like the God of religions, nor critiqued, like the God of metaphysics; its persistence is felt in terms of a nostalgia, a melancholic and endlessly disenchanted anticipation of its improbable return that leaves thinking in a state of paralysed suspense that Badiou gives the name ‘Romanticism.’ (Watkin, 2011, p. 58).

    Concisely put, in its attempt to dismantle the primary deities of thought, Badiou’s thinking exemplifies absolute knowing in the form of post-theological thought. Subjectification is not the same as the Subject, which is “the immanent incompleteness-­ inconsistency-antagonism of Substance itself” (Žižek, 2016, p. 335). It is the Freudian death drive, the radical negativity at the core of subjectivity. Subjectification amounts to a gentrification (or masking) of this radical negativity, the non-existence of the Other. In contrast, the subject-as-trauma, put in Meillassoux’s terms, is the realization that “the illusory nature of sense experience veils the eternal inconstancy of the intelligible” (Watkin, 2011, p. 211). This eternal inconstancy of the intelligible is the common thread that connects Badiou, Meillassoux, and Žižek (among others) together. Our claim is that Biesta and Smith

    424

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    seem to altogether miss the dimension these thinkers are pointing at. Our further claim is that the thinkers of the eternal inconstancy of the intelligible miss in their turn the nonduality of the eternal inconstancy of the intelligible and the forms that nevertheless come into being through the operations of such an intelligible. Just because the intelligible is inconstant does not imply that the contingently constituted forms and the process of their constitution are not nondual. As a matter of fact, if the inconstancy of the intelligible were not nondual with the forms thus constituted, it would have created a separately constant domain of intelligibility which would freeze it as a domain, like the Platonist realm of ideas traditionally understood, and undermine its inconstancy. The inconstancy of the intelligible would be constant. To go back to Žižek, notwithstanding Smith’s claim, unknowing is not primarily a matter of epistemological attitude on our part that can be cultivated to a lesser or greater extent in educative or contemplative contexts. It is not something we are completely in charge of. There are structures in place that put limits to what we can know or unknow. To begin by injecting some levity, let’s refer to Žižek’s comments on Donald Rumsfeld’s engagement in amateur philosophizing regarding the relationship between the known and the unknown during the Iraq war; that is, Rumsfeld’s theory of knowledge, where he as the then US Secretary of Defense states that “there are known knowns. These are things we know that we know. There are known unknowns. That is to say, there are things that we know we don’t know. But there are also unknown unknowns. There are things we don’t know we don’t know” (Žižek, 2008). Žižek points out that “what Rumsfeld forgot to add was the crucial fourth term: the ‘unknown knowns’—things we don’t know that we know, all the unconscious beliefs and prejudices that determine how we perceive reality and intervene in it” (Žižek, 2008). In other words, in matters of knowledge, some notion of the unconscious seems to be necessary to address the really important issues regarding the way ideology functions in today’s world, or in any world really. Smith’s critique of virtue epistemology addresses the limitations of Rumsfeld’s epistemology, viz. the desire to map out the whole reality and to exhaustively master the world. However, it does not address the unknown knowns that Žižek is referring to, for here the problem is not epistemological. The relationship between the knowing subject and its object of knowledge is not one of disparity between the two. The disparity lies in the object itself. Žižek explains the gist of this idea in relation to Hegel: The disparity between subject and substance is simultaneously the disparity of the substance with itself…. subjectivity emerges when substance cannot achieve full identity with itself, when substance is in itself ‘barred,’ traversed by an immanent impossibility or antagonism. In short, the subject’s epistemological ignorance, its failure to fully grasp the opposed substantial content, simultaneously indicates a limitation/failure/lack of the substantial content itself. (Žižek, 2016, p. 10)

    Unknowing is not a matter of the subject’s limitation, or its resignation in the face of the sublimity of the Other à la Levinas. It is not the subject’s attitude that is the problem, whether it is one of mastery and control or one of resignation and passivity. The problem lies with being itself. Its unity is ruined forever from within itself.

    Subjectification and Its Discontents

    425

    The world is out of joint. It is not a matter of us having the attitude of knowing or unknowing in the face of the organic totality of the world. The world’s totality is already disrupted from within. This is the unknown known that is kept in the unconscious for this is where the trauma lies. The Žižekian absolute knowing involves an insight into the mechanism of this unconscious. What we experience as reality seems to be consistent. This, however, is misleading. The reality we experience is non-all, inconsistent, we cannot totalize it without getting caught in antinomies, so that the only way to experience reality as a consistent Whole is to supplement it with transcendental Ideas. (Žižek, 2016, p. 13)

    In Lacan’s terminology, these Kantian transcendental Ideas that make up the transcendental scheme are called ‘fantasy,’ which sustains our sense of normal reality. Our sense of reality is sustained by this fantasmatic frame, which cannot constitute reality as a whole. It is merely an effect, essential for our sense of being (and well-­ being) but susceptible to being dismantled for it is underlined by nothing (positive). There is no mystery here. It is not that there is something out there that we have no idea about and possibly will never know. There is nothing out there and we absolutely know that albeit, initially and for the most part, unconsciously. Using Buddhist terms, what Žižek is getting at can be put in the following way: samsara is inevitable and unbearable; therefore, we come up with the idea of nirvana, that which is not samsara, or that which redresses the trauma of samsara once and for all. This idea of nirvana is a complete fantasy. It does not have any substantial reality to it. It is a chimera. The best we can do is to drop such fantasmatic shells and accept that reality is samsaric and that’s that. There is no such thing as nirvana. Nirvana is realizing that there is no nirvana, only samsara, that reality is non-all. That reality is non-all is experienced especially during episodes of extreme intense events (of violence, brutality, disgust, and horror) though it does not have to take place in this manner. A good fictional example can be found in the movie The Green Inferno, where a group of college-student activists are captured by a cannibalistic tribe in the Peruvian Amazon when their plane is sabotaged and crushes in the jungle. Up to that pivotal point, the group enjoys the comfort and meaning rendered by the activism they are engaged in. Surely there are many risks and dangers involved, but they are all known, or at least foreseeable or imaginable. They are positively excited about leaving the comfort of their American bourgeois life behind and venturing into a world of risk and danger in a third-world country that supposedly needs their active participation to raise awareness of the ongoing exploitation of natural and human communities in the Amazonian rainforest. They feel like they are doing something significant with their lives. The activist’s world gives meaning to them. There are known dangers and risks involved to be sure. But that is part of being an activist. The nonviolent activism in question involves fighting for the right to existence of the lifeworld of a native Amazonian tribe against the violent encroachments of the logging companies that are destroying anything that lies in their path to profit including the native people in question. This universe of meaning, the fantasy that sustains their Symbolic universe, collapses as the activists are captured, tranquilized, taken to the village of

    426

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    their captors, and become the objects of horrifying cannibalism: horrifying from the activists’ perspective, of course. From the perspective of the natives themselves, the whole thing is a joyous celebratory event against their enemies. As they witness the brutal dismemberment and un/cooked consumption of each of their friends’ bodies one by one while they are still alive, their fantasy is utterly shattered. The bourgeois universe that has provided meaning to their actions up to that point gives way to primal fear and the instinct to survive. The meaning provided by naïve activism becomes irrelevant. When the fantasmatic frame disintegrates, the subject undergoes a ‘loss of reality’ and starts to perceive reality as an ‘irreal’ nightmarish universe with no firm ontological foundation; this nightmarish universe—the Lacanian Real—is not ‘pure fantasy’ but, on the contrary, that which remains of reality after reality is deprived of its support in fantasy. (Žižek, 2016, p. 14)

    It goes without saying that death is a part of their fantasmatic frame. It is not a foreign element: dying of cancer, dying in a car or plane crash, being hit by a tornado or tsunami, being murdered on the street, dying of old age or Alzheimer’s, even being killed in a suicide bombing, and so forth are all acceptable forms of death (albeit unfortunate). But being dismembered and eaten alive is not part of the framework. This is definitely not a part of their reality as bourgeois American college students doing a little bit of activism in the beautiful rainforests of Peru for a great cause. Nevertheless, the Real is real albeit it is excluded from what we experience as reality. It is an unknown known. We do not need to go to the Amazon to gain insight into the effect of the Real however. The latter is inscribed into reality whether you are in the Amazon, Hong Kong, or Mars for that matter. And that is the unknown known that is usually glossed over in much of educational theory. The Real is part of the human psyche. No doubt an insight into its workings is essential for educational theory. The Žižekian absolute knowing is about the ability to resist the lure of committing oneself to a new project, a new Master Signifier, with the aim of creating a consistent narrative, a harmonious organic unity. Absolute knowing is about knowing that such a unity is a chimera, that it does not exist. Reality is inconsistent/ incomplete, and ideology is the filler projected onto the screen of reality to make it look like it is complete, consistent, and harmonious. Žižek puts it thus: Giorgio Agamben said in an interview that ‘thought is the courage of hopelessness’—an insight which is especially pertinent for our historical moment when even the most pessimist diagnostics as a rule finishes with an uplifting hint at some version of the proverbial light at the end of the tunnel. The true courage is not to imagine an alternative, but to accept the consequences of the fact that there is no clearly discernible alternative: the dream of an alternative is a sign of theoretical cowardice, it functions as a fetish which prevents us from thinking to the end the deadlock of our predicament. (Žižek, 2016, p. 367)

    To go back to Greta Thunberg’s case, the clarity of her message is refreshing. Yet to the extent that she is committed to a Master Signifier, she is bound to be imprisoned within the confines of the big Other. Absolute knowing is the realization that there is no big Other. Yet if we stop our analysis at this point, we would miss the force of the Bodhisattva ideal. Yes, there is no big Other; there are ten-thousand Others, and we are them, all of them.

    References

    427

    References Alexander, T. M. (1987). John Dewey’s theory of art, experience, and nature: The horizons of feeling. Albany: State University of New York Press. Behuniak, J. (2017). John Dewey and East-West philosophy. Philosophy East and West, 67(3), 908–916. http://www.jstor.org/stable/26404896 Behuniak, J. (2020). John Dewey and Daoist thought: Experiments in intra-cultural philosophy, volume one. SUNY Press. Biesta, G. (2010a). Good education in an age of measurement: Ethics, politics, democracy. Paradigm Publishers. Biesta, G. (2010b). A new logic of emancipation: The methodology of Jacques Rancière. Educational Theory, 60, 39–59. https://doi-­org.libconnect.ku.ac.ae/10.1111/j.17415446.2009.00345.x Biesta, G. (2011). The ignorant citizen: Mouffe, Rancière, and the subject of democratic education. Studies in Philosophy and Education, 30, 141–153. Biesta, G. (2013). The beautiful risk of education. Paradigm Publishers. Biesta, G. (2020). Risking ourselves in education: Qualification, socialization, and subjectification revisited. Educational Theory, 70(1), 89–104. Campbell, J. (2004). The hero with a thousand faces. Commemorative edition. Bollingen Series XVII. Princeton University Press. Davis, B.  W. (2019a). The Kyoto School. In E.N.  Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Summer 2019 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/sum2019/entries/ kyoto-­school/. Davis, B. W. (2019b). Knowing limits: Toward a versatile perspectivism with Nietzsche, Heidegger, Zhuangzi and Zen. Research in Phenomenology, 49(3), 301–334. Dewey, J. (2005). Art as experience. Perigee. Duignan, B. (2022, January 1). Jacques Rancière. Encyclopedia Britannica. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Jacques-­Ranciere Engler, J. (1986). Therapeutic aims in psychotherapy and meditation: Developmental stages in the representation of self. In Transformations of consciousness: Conventional and contemplative perspectives on development. Shambala. Engler, J. (2004). Just as it is: An interview with Jack Engler. Tricycle: The Buddhist Review. https://tricycle.org/magazine/just-­as-­it-­is/ Foucault, M. (1995). Discipline and punish: The birth of the prison (A.  Sheridan, Trans.). Vintage Books. Gadamer, H.-G. (2003). Truth and method (2nd Rev. ed., J. Weinsheimer & D.G. Marshall, Trans.). Continuum. Good, J. A. (2006). A search for unity in diversity. Lexington Books. Granger, D. (2003). Positivism, skepticism, and the attractions of “paltry empiricism”: Stanley Cavell and the current standards movement in education. Philosophy of Education, 146–154. Hedley, D. (2018). Bild, Bildung and the ‘romance of the soul’: Reflections upon the image of Meister Eckhart. Educational Philosophy and Theory, 50(6-7), 614–620. https://doi.org/10.108 0/00131857.2017.1373343 Heidegger, M. (1962). Being and time (J. Macquarrie & E. Robinson, Trans.). Herdt, J. (2021). Roots of Bildung in Rhineland mysticism. In The Bildung tradition. The Routledge encyclopedia of philosophy. Taylor and Francis. Retrieved 14 Oct. 2022, from https://www. rep.routledge.com/articles/thematic/the-­bildung-­tradition/v-­1/sections/roots-­of-­bildung-­in-­ rhineland-­mysticism. doi:https://doi.org/10.4324/9780415249126-­DC125-­1 Kessler, R. (2000). The soul of education. Virginia: Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development. Levinas, E. (1969). Totality and infinity: An essay on exteriority (A.  Lingis, Trans.). Duquesne University Press. Lewis, T. E. (2012). Aesthetics of education: Theatre, curiosity, and politics in the work of Jacques Rancière and Paulo Freire. Continuum.

    428

    7  Imagination and Hyperholistic Education

    Lingis, A. (1994). The community of those who have nothing in common. Indiana University Press. Lovlie, L. (1995). On the educative reading of Hegel’s ‘Phenomenology of spirit’. Scandinavian Journal of Educational Research, 39, 277–294. Lovlie, L., & Standish, P. (2002). Introduction: Bildung and the idea of a liberal education. Journal of Philosophy of Education, 36, 317–340. Maloney, P. J. (2014). Chapter 2: Dreaming otherwise then Icarus: Heidegger, Levinas, and the secularization of transcendence. In J.E. Drabinski, & E.S. Nelson (Eds.), Between Levinas and Heidegger. State University of New York Press. Moati, R. (2016). Levinas and the night of being: A guide to Totality and Infinity (D.  Wyche, Trans.). Fordham University Press. Murdock, M. (2020). Heroine’s Journey, The. In D. A. Leeming (Ed.), Encyclopedia of psychology and religion. Springer. Murphy, A. (2014). Critique, power, and ontological violence: The problem of ‘first’ philosophy. In J.E. Drabinski & E.S. Nelson (Eds.), Chapter One in Between Levinas and Heidegger. State University of New York Press. Nordenbo, S. E. (2002). Bildung and the thinking of Bildung. Journal of Philosophy of Education, 36, 341–352. Rancière, J. (2006). The politics of aesthetics (G. Rockhill, Trans.). Continuum. Rancière, J. (2010). Dissensus. On politics and aesthetics (S. Corcoran, Trans.). Continuum. Reichenbach, R. (2002). On irritation and transformation: A-teleological Bildung and its significance for the democratic form of living. Journal of Philosophy of Education, 36, 409–419. Reichenbach, R. (2003). Beyond sovereignty: The twofold subversion of Bildung. Educational Philosophy and Theory, 35, 201–209. Sæverot, H. (2010). Bildung, God, and the Ethical School, Conference paper. Philosophy of Education Society of Australasia. Retrieved from http://www.pesa.org.au, on 26 September 2022. Schroeder, B. (2011). Other-power and absolute passivity in Tanabe and Levinas. In B.W. Davis, B. Schroeder, & J.M. Wirth (Eds.), Japanese and continental philosophy: Conversations with the Kyoto School (Section 11, pp. 193–211). Indiana University Press. Scott, D. (2000). William James and Buddhism: American pragmatism and the orient. Religion, 30(4), 333–352. https://doi.org/10.1006/reli.2000.0292 Short, J. (2017). Benjamin, negativity, and de-vitalized life. Anthropology & Materialism [Online], Special Issue, 1, Discontinuous infinities. http://journals.openedition.org/am/802, https://doi. org/10.4000/am.802 Shusterman, R. (2004). Pragmatism and East-Asian thought. Metaphilosophy, 35(1/2), 13–43. Smith, R. (2016). The virtues of unknowing. Journal of Philosophy of Education, 50(2), 272–284. Smith, A.  P., & Whistler, D. (2011). After the postsecular and the postmodern: New essays in continental philosophy of religion. Cambridge Scholars Publishing. Stern, R. (2002). Hegel and the phenomenology of spirit. New York: Routledge. Stroud, S. R. (2007). Orientational Meliorism in Dewey and Dōgen. Transactions of the Charles S. Peirce Society, 43(1), 185–215. http://www.jstor.org/stable/40321178 Stroud, S. R. (2009). Orientational meliorism, pragmatist aesthetics, and the ‘Bhagavad Gita’. The Journal of Aesthetic Education, 43(1), 1–17. http://www.jstor.org/stable/40263701 Stroud, S. R. (2013). Economic experience as art? John Dewey’s lectures in China and the problem of mindless occupational labor. The Journal of Speculative Philosophy, 27(2), 113–133. https:// doi.org/10.5325/jspecphil.27.2.0113 Todd, S. (2016). Experiencing change, encountering the unknown: An education in ‘Negative Capability’ in light of Buddhism and Levinas. In O. Ergas & S. Todd (Eds.), Philosophy East/ West: Exploring intersections between educational and contemplative practices. John Wiley & Sons, Incorporated, 2016. Valentine, J. (2005). Rancière and contemporary political problems. Paragraph, 28, 44–60. Vervaeke, J. (2019). Ep. 38 - Awakening from the Meaning Crisis - Agape and 4E Cognitive Science. https://www.meaningcrisis.co/ep-­38-­awakening-­from-­the-­meaning-­crisis-­agape-­and-­4e­cognitive-­science/

    References

    429

    Vos, P. (2014). The irreducibility of religious faith: Kierkegaard on civilization and the Aqedah. In P. Vos & O. Zijlstra (Eds.), The law of God: Exploring God and civilization. Koninklijke Brill. Watkin, C. (2011). Difficult atheism: Post-theological thinking in Alain Badiou, Jean-Luc Nancy and Quentin Meillassoux. Edinburgh University Press. Wilber, K. (1996). A brief history of everything. Shambala Publications. Wilber, K. (1998). The marriage of sense and soul: Integrating science and religion. Random House. Wilber, K. (2000). Sex, ecology, spirituality: The spirit of evolution. Shambala. Wilber, K. (2001). Eye to eye: The quest for the new paradigm. 3rd ed., Revised. . Wilber, K. (2017). The religion of tomorrow: A vision for the future of the great traditions. Shambala. Žižek, S. (2008, June 28). Rumsfeld and the Bees. The Guardian. https://www.theguardian.com/ commentisfree/2008/jun/28/wildlife.conservation Žižek, S. (2016). Disparities. Bloomsbury Academic.

    Part IV

    The Concluding Tapestry

    Granularity. Everything else seems to be a pleonasm. Can granularity avoid becoming an idol itself? Only if it does not further the soteriological imperative. —My own (clumsy) phrasing

    A conclusion in the form of a tapestry is no conclusion for granularity is not about tying up the loose ends. It is rather about not being able to tie up the loose ends ever. Therefore, this conclusion is nothing but beginning anew, or simply the continuation of introduction by other means. The following final remarks are submitted precisely in this spirit. We began this inquiry by claiming that this is a work on philosophy as well as philosophy of education in much the same way John Dewey thinks philosophy itself could be understood as “the general theory of education” (Dewey, 1976, p. 338). Put differently, this book is not merely an application of some general philosophical system to educational matters, nor is it a particular outlook on the educational phenomena. Rather, it is a distinctive orientation on the knot tying ontology, ethics, and education together, that is, an account of the interpermeation of granularity, justice, and bodhisattvahood, which are inextricably intertwined from the start. They are not different congealed domains, one theoretical, the others practical; or, one general, the others regional. They are different inflections of the same porous field, which we refer to as ‘granularity,’ which suffuses them in equal measure. Each is woven into the others; they mutually imply one another; they are caught up in one another. As we come closer to the moment for the denouement of this volume, we ask yet again: what is this porous field ‘granularity’ then? We have deployed many different locutions to approach and/or illustrate ‘granularity,’ some of which are listed below: • • • • • • • • • •

    non-understanding the fundamental ambiguity of being local coherence-global incoherence infinity-novelty the inexhaustible All the non-All Whole the Absolute being-becoming-in-and-as-nothing the interplay of presence and absence the play of the particular and blurred

    432

    • • • • • • • • • • • • •

    • • • • •

    The Concluding Tapestry

    the play of lila nothing is given simpliciter the duality/non-duality of duality/non-duality of presence/presencing the interminable movement from presence to presencing and back the interpervasion of the subject of the enunciation and the subject of the enunciated there is/it gives a hierarchy-pulverizing machine an equalization machine every thing is what it is because it is everything that it is not; every thing is a void center; therefore, it is everything as this thing infinitely porous field of experience being at home with all to welcome all as a version of all the unconditional infinite hospitality towards any determination affirmation, that is, the pure taking place of things, and negation, that is, the taking place of things through each other. The pure taking place of things is affirmed; and this affirmation is achieved through their taking place through each other (negation). Things take place/through each other. The bar (/) remains. the ultimate emptiness and ultimate fullness at once of things taking place/ through each other as-each-being-as-the-other an infinite matrix of all-non-all all-pervasive interpermeation and co-dependent origination undifferentiated-univocity-and-multiplicity (see below), and the like.

    The book has been concerned with the elucidation of these awkward-sounding string of expressions that apparently necessitates a taste for paradoxical assertions for an attempt is made to think the Absolute anew, which, it appears, can only be expressed in seemingly paradoxical statements. Otherwise we run the risk of falling prey to representational thought. Thinking the Absolute does not lead to a certain coveted content. The Absolute is not something that can be represented. Rather, risking psychologizing, it is a state of mind. It is the state wherein the following is the dominant mood: no matter what the Absolute is, it is all right. Everything is all right. The following loose threads of the Concluding Tapestry are presented as nothing more than further attempts to think the Absolute anew.

    Reference Dewey, J. (1976). Democracy and education. In J. A. Boydston (Ed.), The middle works (Vol. 9). Southern Illinois University Press.

    Chapter 8

    The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    Let us distinguish three moments that are as a rule indistinguishable: moment1, moment2, and moment3. The reason we would like to distinguish these three moments is to see whether everything is indeed all right or not. After all, is not the First Noble Truth of Buddhism suffering? It cannot be the case that everything is all right. Well, there are nevertheless three more noble truths in Buddhism. It appears we need to consider all the Four Noble Truths as a synchronic structure if we continue to maintain that everything is all right. Moment1 is characterized by the state of ‘no self.’ Namely, there is no self, big or small, hidden or revealed, transcendent or immanent, here or there, more or less important, more or less precious. There is no self in the form of empirical ego, transcendental ego, divine Self/Spirit, True/Supreme Self, Witness, or anything along those lines either. There is no god/dess. There is nothing. Namely, there is nothing that is separate from and in charge of everything else. In other words, there is no value hierarchy. All moments in the mode of moment1 are equally selfless, or self-­ full, which amounts to the same thing since there is no self to begin with. One moment is not sacrificed for the benefit of another just because the latter is deemed more important, more valuable, more urgent, more precious, and so forth than the former. Each moment is engaged in its fullness, hence in its emptiness. Each moment is an end in-itself, not a means to an end. Therefore, each moment is equally and uniquely valuable as any other moment. Each moment is unfathomably irreplaceable. What is more, each moment in so far as it is not a self contains all moments in itself apropos co-dependent origination. In the state of ‘no self,’ that is, in the state of moment1, which is not really a moment but duration in Bergson’s sense, there is nothing but granularity. Granularity is not-two. That is, there is no ‘granularity versus X,’ which would be moment2. There is no non-granularity in moment1. Better put, there is no two to granularity. Therefore, ‘nothing is happening,’ except for moment1 in its fullness, hence emptiness. The fullness is so full that it does not lead anywhere. Therefore, it is empty of desire, direction, goal, purpose, meaning, narrative, and vector. There is absolutely © The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8_8

    433

    434

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    no change for there is no-thing to change. Change on that account is impossible. As a result, there is no time, no space, no entities, no conditions for entities, no conditions of possibility of entities. There is no hierarchy of any sort; no categorial, chronological, or ontological two-level systems of any kind. There is no medium in which things or actions or forces take place or move or are perturbed. There is no change. Nothing can change since there is no self. That is, there are no forms. More precisely put, all there is is no-form, or there is the absolute interpenetration of all forms. Moment1 is the state of the absolute interpenetration of all forms. It is absolute because it is uniquely and unfathomably irreplaceable. It is all there is to reality. Hence, everything is all right. This state is similar to the one depicted in the eighth picture of the ten ox-herding pictures of the stages of practice/realization leading to the enlightenment in Zen Buddhism (Garfield & Priest, 2009), which is pictured as blank denoting the realization of emptiness. Emptiness, whereby the absolute ground, or the Buddha-­ nature, of all things, is realized, which is moment1. This realization can be summed up as: nothing is happening, or nothing is happening; the two amount to the same thing, or the two are not-two. In the state of moment1, granularity and non-­granularity are not-two. Accordingly, in the state of moment1, the question of justice drops completely together with the question of self/form, hence, everything is all right. Granularity is absolute interpenetration of everything (of all forms): the realization that there are no forms, or the realization that there is only no-form. It is not like there are forms and they also happen to interpenetrate. More accurately, there is nothing but interpenetration, which implies that there is no value hierarchy between one form and another. Put differently, ‘every thing is everything.’ Forms are form-fields. Justice matters as a question as long as there is a self, that is, as long as there are things/ forms. When there is no-self (nothing but interpenetration), nothing is happening; therefore, there is no question of justice. The state of moment1 is a state of ajusticeness (if we are allowed such a construction) or absolute justice; again, the two amount to the same thing. Every destruction of form is itself a form. Hence, no form is destroyed. There are no forms, no selves to be destroyed to begin with. There is only not-twoness, and therefore nothing is happening. Nothing can happen. Happening is only possible when there is a self, when there are forms. Since there is nothing happening, there is no dialectical process either. There is no movement for there is no exclusion; there is no void, just a fullness that is so full that there can be no movement. Is moment1 similar to Peirce’s Firstness at all? The categories of firstness, secondness, and thirdness are offered by Peirce as an attempt to construct a fundamental classificatory scheme, not unlike the categories of Aristotle or Kant. Briefly, firstness refers to the characteristics of feeling, quality, immediacy, freedom, independence, something in itself without relation to an other; secondness refers to action, causation, resistance, constraint, dependence, in short something in relation to an other, for example, the relation of ego to non-ego; and thirdness refers to representation, mediation, meaning, process, continuity, in short something as it mediates between something else and an other. (D’Amato, 2003, p. 195)

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    435

    Better to hear the full force of firstness from Peirce himself: Let us now consider what could appear as being in the present instant were it utterly cut off from past and future. We can only guess; for nothing is more occult than the absolute present. There plainly could be no action; and without the possibility of action, to talk of binarity would be to utter words without meaning. There might be a sort of consciousness, or feeling, with no self; and this feeling might have its tone. Notwithstanding what William James has said, I do not think there could be any continuity like space, which, though it may perhaps appear in an instant in an educated mind, I cannot think it could do so if it had no time at all; and without continuity parts of the feeling could not be synthesized, and therefore there would be no recognizable parts. There could not even be a degree of vividness of the feeling; for this [the degree of vividness] is the comparative amount of disturbance of general consciousness by a feeling. At any rate, such shall be our hypothesis, and whether or not it is psychologically true or not is of no consequence. The world would be reduced to a quality of unanalysed feeling. There would be an utter absence of binarity. I cannot call it unity; for even unity supposes plurality. I may call its form Firstness, Orience, or Originality. It would be something which is what it is without reference to anything else within it or without it, regardless of all force and of all reason. Now the world is full of this element of irresponsibility, free, Originality. [—] We mostly neglect them; but there are cases, as in qualities of feeling, self-consciousness, etc., in which such isolated flashes come to the front. Originality, or Firstness, is another of my Categories. (Peirce, 1931, CP 2.85; reference to volume and paragraph number; emphases added)

    A bit convoluted but a sound account of moment1 indeed. What is striking about this account of Firstness is that it elegantly describes what in Zen Buddhism is referred to as satori, a sudden realization, an aha moment of clarity and insight, which points to the state of nondual awareness of Buddhist enlightenment, the thusness of things, without the mediation of discursivity/binarity (or Secondness and Thirdness): the state whereby ‘talk of binarity’ is suspended, dissolved, or rendered inoperative. Satori can also be rendered as ‘the seeing of one’s Original Face,’ that is, the direct experiencing of one’s innate Buddha Nature. In our estimation, Peircean Firstness, or Originality, no doubt refers to satori. The thusness of satori and the ‘suchness sui generis’ of Peirce are, to say the least, resonant. I would state ‘being in the present instant utterly cut off from past and future’ in a somewhat modified way as: ‘the present devoid of past and future.’ In the state of satori, there is no past and future in the present. Or rather, satori is a state wherein time has not temporalized and space has not spatialized yet. For the latter two processes, moment2 and moment3 are called for. There is no distinction between “before” and “after” in moment1 nor is there a distinction between the whole and its parts. There is no triadic relation, linear or otherwise, of time in satori. Peirce states that ‘nothing is more occult than the absolute present.’ From the position of Secondness and Thirdness, that is true. Absolute present indeed appears occult. However, from the position of Firstness, there is nothing occult about it. It is in fact the most evident state of being. I could not agree more with the following statement: “There plainly could be no action; and without the possibility of action, to talk of binarity would be to utter words without meaning.” In satori, there is no action in the sense that there is no tension since there is no self. That is, things are differentiated but not distinct. Therefore, there is no tension. In a sense, there is absolute action-inaction compared

    436

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    to the rough-and-tumble of mundane reality dominated by Secondness and Thirdness. Since there is no self, and therefore no tension of any sort, there is no trauma, hence the issue of justice does not materialize. There is absolute activity-­ inactivity, or, activity in the form of inactivity/inactivity in the form of activity. As we have mentioned before numerous times, satori does not designate some sort of void or nothingness. It is a fullness of nothingness, if you will, and there is a certain tone to it, which can be vaguely captured by a feeling of equanimity perhaps. Since there is no-self, there is no space and time and any continuity, or parts to be synthesized and recognized. Peirce takes his descriptions to be hypothetical in line with this general pragmatist orientation and refrains from asserting the importance of them being psychologically true or not. I have no such qualms about asserting the psychological truth of these descriptions based on the countless reports of first-person phenomenological experience. Peirce admits that the term ‘unity’ would not be appropriate to describe Firstness either since it is utterly nondual (“utter absence of binarity”). I concur. He then claims that “the world is full of this element of irresponsibility, free, Originality.” That is, it is not a rare occurrence, yet the occasions that provide insight into it come only in isolated flashes, which is true in the case of satori experience, which would require years of sustained meditative practice for the sudden flashes of insight to attain a certain level of stability, that is, samadhi, whereby nondual awareness, which is ever-present or timeless, becomes stabilized: from sudden awakening (satori) to the experience of constancy of nondual awareness (samadhi, more precisely, nirvikalpa samadhi: non-conceptual knowledge). One fine example where Firstness can be depicted to some degree is Čiurlionis’ paintings. Čiurlionis, who has until recently been wholly unknown in the Western world, was the foremost Lithuanian composer and a Symbolist painter. He was well known in Lithuania, Poland, and Russia during his lifetime and the years following his death. However, because of the historical disruptions (World Wars I and II and the subsequent Iron Curtain separating the Soviet bloc from the West), he remained unknown in the West until recently. He is unique in the history of late nineteenth and early twentieth century art, the period known as Belle Époque, the golden era between the end of the Franco-Prussian War in 1871 and the horrors of World War I. His sensitivity and unique style are rooted in his homeland Lithuania but he cannot be limited to the narrow confines of the latter. In my estimation, he goes far beyond the restricted national bounds. His influence transcends national borders and ethnic divisions. His paintings transport the viewer to a different state of consciousness that cannot simply be referenced to the Lithuanian countryside and folk culture. For instance, he was fascinated by the scenic Raigardas Valley near his family home in Druskininkai and painted it in a triptych. Here, Čiurlionis does not merely depict the lovely Lithuanian countryside in a landscape painting. It is not really a landscape painting. Rather, he reveals how Raigardas appears to a higher state of consciousness wherein the so-called Witness consciousness surveys in complete equanimity the essence of the valley in its Firstness. It is evident in his paintings that pre-Christian pagan elements easily co-exist with Orthodox, Catholic, and esoteric Christian as well as non-Christian elements

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    437

    in his imaginary, not to mention the Near Eastern, Indian, and Far Eastern, especially Chinese and Japanese, sources of inspiration. His connection to Theosophical esotericism and various other movements in mysticism of that era is disputed (Introvigne, 2013). Nevertheless, it is clear to me that the ability to reveal Firstness is largely due to the occult aspect of his paintings, in accordance with which the everyday mundane world of waking consciousness is left behind in favor of a plane of being where light has entirely different degrees of frequency. He is rooted in his beloved Lithuanian homeland. Yet he reaches out to the universality of thought in its singularity, or concrete universality. Due largely to the way he uses color (pastels and temperas), it can be seen that one does not get a sense of trauma or tension in Čiurlionis’ paintings. It is hard to use the words ‘harmony’ or ‘beauty’ either to describe the effect of the paintings on the viewer. There is a certain sense of primordiality, or better put, a quality of timelessness to the scenes depicted in the paintings. They are not ‘beautiful,’ or ‘harmonious.’ They rather reveal Firstness, or suchness, not beauty: suchness of winter, or winterness, for instance, in the paintings of the winter cycle. Suchness is not beautiful. That is, aesthetic/ethical categories are not relevant here. It is simply the quality or feeling of possibility. Furthermore, there is no subject or self in Čiurlionis. That which is depicted does not belong to anyone since what is portrayed is Firstness. Firstness is not of or for someone. It is easy to superimpose some sort of grand narrative on the paintings, a narrative of cosmic significance. This is not entirely improbable but the qualities involved in his paintings are not parts of a narrative. I would venture to say that the qualities are psychedelic. Another vivid example of Firstness comes from Thomas P. Kasulis’s rendition of the famous Zen story about two monks and a woman. Coming to a ford in a river, two Zen monks met a beautiful maiden who asked assistance in getting across because of the depth and strength of the current. The first monk hesitated, starting to make apologies—the rules of the religious order forbade physical contact with women. The second monk, on the other hand, without a moment’s hesitation picked her up and carried her across. With a parting gesture of thanks, the young woman continued on her way, the two monks going off in the other direction. After some time, the first monk said to the second, “You shouldn’t have picked her up like that—the rules forbid it.” The second monk replied in surprise, “You must be very tired indeed! As soon as we had crossed the river I put her down. But you! You have been carrying her all this time!” (Kasulis, 1981, p. 46)

    While the first monk was caught up in Secondness and Thirdness, the second monk was in a state of moment1, that is, he was acting out of Firstness both in the act of carrying the woman across the river as well as in responding to the troubled monk’s anxiety concerning the proper behavior expected of them. Kasulis’s commentary is apt and worth quoting at length: The irony, of course, is this: although he did not carry the woman physically, the first monk was fixed on the idea of the woman. Unable to respond to her sincere request for help, he saw her only as a potential threat to his monastic purity. In fact, the first monk’s ratiocination merely presented him with a further problem: how to deal with the second monk’s violation of the rules of the order. The second monk, on the other hand, brought nothing to

    438

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    the encounter with the woman and left it with nothing. He acted in a state of no-mind, responding without hesitation to the evident need of another person. Restating the difference between the two, the first monk understood himself only in terms of the category monk, seeing the person before him merely in terms of the category woman. He was, therefore, entangled in determining the proper interrelations between woman and monk. While the first monk was paralyzed by these considerations, the second monk had already picked up the woman and left her behind. While the first monk was thinking about the past and future, the second monk was acting in the present without a linked series of conceptualizations. (Kasulis, 1981, p. 46; emphases original)

    Moment1, Firstness, ‘acting in a state of no-mind,’ or ‘acting in the present without a linked series of conceptualizations’ are parallel constructions that hint at the capacity for full participation in the present. The latter is feasible only when we are emptied of the self and its concerns, hence moment1, the state of no-self, which opens us to the suchness or infinity of things. This is the fundamental task of education, opening us to the infinity of things. The infinity of things can be revealed in a number of different ways. Deliberate spiritual exercises, namely, meditative practices, is one, which is sorely lacking in most conventional schooling systems except for some decontextualized mindfulness training. The ingestion of psychoactive substances, such as mescaline, is another, which is inconceivable in any schooling system! Here Aldous Huxley’s The Doors of Perception (2009) is pertinent. In it Huxley describes his experience of a mescaline trip that lasts for 8 h in his home in Hollywood Hills—to my knowledge, the authenticity of his account has not been challenged the way Carlos Castaneda’s books have. Mescaline is the active ingredient in peyote mushroom, a desert cactus. Huxley most beautifully narrates the profound changes that takes place in his consciousness as a result of taking mescaline in the spring of 1953: “one bright May morning, I swallowed four-tenths of a gram of mescaline dissolved in half a glass of water and sat down to wait for the results” (Huxley, 2009, p. 8). Instead of an inner, intensely visual inscape of an entirely superlative order he was in anticipation of being immersed in, Huxley got something he was not expecting on this memorable May morning. I saw no landscapes, no enormous spaces, no magical growth and metamorphosis of buildings, nothing remotely like a drama or a parable. The other world to which mescalin admitted me was not the world of visions; it existed out there, in what I could see with my eyes open. The great change was in the realm of objective fact. What had happened to my subjective universe was relatively unimportant … I was seeing what Adam had seen on the morning of his creation—the miracle, moment by moment, of naked existence. (Huxley, 2009, p. 12)

    Huxley describes this experience of objects in his perceptual field—a rose, an iris, and a carnation, awkwardly arranged in a vase—as experiencing their is-ness, what Meister Eckhart, he remarks, used to call istigkeit. Or in Buddhist phraseology, “tathata or dharmata in Buddhism; that is, the “Suchness” of reality, an experience of the “Not-I” (anatman in Buddhism) in which duration is replaced by a perpetual present where reality exists as it is, unencumbered by utilitarian time and discursive rationality” (Shipley, 2015, p. 44).

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    439

    … a transience that was yet eternal life, a perpetual perishing that was at the same time pure Being, a bundle of minute, unique particulars in which, by some unspeakable and yet self-­ evident paradox, was to be seen the divine source of all existence…. The Beatific Vision, Sat Chit Ananda, Being-Awareness-Bliss—for the first time I understood, not on the verbal level, not by inchoate hints or at a distance, but precisely and completely what those prodigious syllables referred to. (Huxley, 2009, pp. 13–14)

    This is-ness was palpable in “anything that I—or rather the blessed Not-I, released for a moment from my throttling embrace—cared to look at” (Huxley, 2009, p. 13). In the mescaline experience, time and space lost their predominance. “Intensity of existence, profundity of significance, relationships within a pattern” (Huxley, 2009, p. 14) replaced time and space. For instance, Huxley talks about his experience of time as “a perpetual present made up of one continually changing apocalypse” (Huxley, 2009, p. 15). Again, the world of the mescaline experience was “a world where everything shone with the Inner Light, and was infinite in its significance” (Huxley, 2009, p. 16). And now comes the crucial moment as he attempts to describe his experience of the furniture in the room: “I spent several minutes—or was it several centuries?—not merely gazing at those bamboo legs, but actually being them— or rather being myself in them; or, to be still more accurate (for “I” was not involved in the case, nor in a certain sense were “they”) being my Not-self in the Not-self which was the chair” (Huxley, 2009, p. 16; emphasis original). What Huxley experienced was Firstness, not the experience of an “I,” the center of experience of ordinary reality defined by the matrix of spatial and temporal relationships of everyday life, or as Huxley puts it, “that interfering neurotic who, in waking hours, tries to run the show” (Huxley, 2009, p. 40). Rather, somewhat poetically put, it was the divine essential not-I interacting with the divine essential not-I of everything else. Huxley got displaced from the ordinary domain of experience of the “I” to the domain of reality beyond the bounds of language, “beyond the power of even the highest art to express” (Huxley, 2009, p.  26). He refers to the latter domain as Mind at Large, the divine essential Not-self, the Dharma-Body, and it is unmistakable. In the final stage of egolessness there is an “obscure knowledge” that All is in all—that All is actually each. This is as near, I take it, as a finite mind can ever come to “perceiving everything that is happening everywhere in the universe.” (Huxley, 2009, p. 20)

    “All is in all.” This is one of the most succinct and elegant ways of putting the insight gained in the presence of Mind at Large, whereby the eliminative, or filtering, function of the brain and the nervous system which works in favor of that which is biologically or socially useful so that we do not get utterly overwhelmed with the intensity of existence is suspended long enough so that the floodgates to the flow of infinite life are lifted to reveal the very Nature of Things, their pure Suchness. Huxley has been transfigured. He has become a knower of Suchness. Every existent is intrinsically significant. Every existent is charged with is-ness. There are no “mere things.” This was not “the world of selves, of time, of moral judgments and utilitarian considerations, the world (and it was this aspect of human life which I wished, above all else, to forget) of self-assertion, of cocksureness, of overvalued words and idolatrously worshiped notions” (Huxley, 2009, p. 27).

    440

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    Initially, then, Huxley approached the mescaline experience aesthetically, concerned only with the objective immediacy of his vision. Such a view silences the self, rescuing the character of objects and things in themselves, outlining, for Huxley, a nondiscursive pattern of aesthetic organization. Yet as Huxley’s experience progresses, the lively color and texture of flowers and chairs gives way to the “sacramental vision of reality.” Such a vision mystically displaces a preoccupation with purpose with “pure Being.” From use-value to ­aesthetics to the Inner Light of infinite significance, Huxley’s awareness of the Is-ness of things provides him with an experience suspended from the structures and restrictions of linguistic mechanics and discursive rationality. This suspension, as the “sacramental vision” indicates, dissolves traditional conceptual filters in order to demonstrate that significance can, and often does, exist outside the words and signs that describe the shape and structure of conventional value and meaning. More significantly, such unfiltered awareness exposes the boundaries imposed by strictly empirical constructions of consciousness, suggesting, for Huxley, that only by going beyond the limits of language and rationality can we arrive at the truth of the mystical and psychedelic experience. (Shipley, 2015, p. 45)

    This is, in a nutshell, the goal of education: to become a knower of suchness. For “[w]hen we feel ourselves to be sole heirs of the universe, when ‘the sea flows in our veins… and the stars are our jewels,’ when all things are perceived as infinite and holy, what motive can we have for covetousness or self-assertion, for the pursuit of power or the drearier forms of pleasure?” (Huxley, 2009, p. 33). This is the ethical aspect of being a knower of suchness; the right to self-transcendence. More than that, education is about cultivating the ability to express suchness. For the latter, we might need Secondness and Thirdness. Moving on to Peircean Secondness, which is the case when tension enters the picture, and with it not only the ability to express suchness but also the possibility of trauma and destruction. Let’s first look at how Peirce, in his somewhat odd prose, defines his own categories: Firstness is that which is such as it is positively and regardless of anything else. Secondness is that which is as it is in a second something’s being as it is, regardless of any third. Thirdness is that whose being consists in its bringing about a secondness. There is no fourthness that does not merely consist in Thirdnesses. (Peirce, 1998, p. 267)

    This is not as lucid as we would like it to be; therefore, it is not initially helpful in understanding what Secondness consists in. Let’s proceed further. We talk of hard facts. That hardness, that compulsiveness of experience, is Secondness. A door is slightly ajar. You try to open it. Something prevents. You put your shoulder against it, and experience a sense of effort and a sense of resistance. These are not two forms of consciousness; they are two aspects of one two-sided consciousness. It is inconceivable that there should be any effort without resistance, or any resistance without a contrary effort. This double-sided consciousness is Secondness. All consciousness, all being awake, consists in a sense of reaction between ego and non-ego, although the sense of effort be absent. (Peirce, 1998, p. 268)

    Expressed in our vocabulary, Secondness, or moment2, is characterized by the state of ‘self’ as opposed to moment1, which is a state of ‘no self.’ In this case, there is nothing but forms. Forms are everywhere, and they ceaselessly interact with each other and as a result are expressed. They transform and are transformed in turn. They perturb each other. They stay unperturbed for a while, and then they are

    What Žižek Misses

    441

    perturbed. They happen. There is nothing but happening. Constant happening. Here justice emerges as a question for one moment/form/self becomes more significant than another by virtue of some relationship of distinction, priority, value, and the like. One-form only and destruction of form at this point become matters to be reckoned with. Diverging from Peirce and converging with Malabou, moment3 can be characterized as the constant reversibility of or exchange from ‘self’ to ‘no self,’ and vice versa. It is the interpenetration of ‘self’ and ‘no self.’ It is self-no-self-self-no-selfself-no-self … Moving from ‘self’ to ‘no self’ is called education in its broadest sense. In Buddhism, this movement is called enlightenment. I prefer the term ‘education,’ but not in its qualification, socialization, or subjectification functions (Biesta, 2013). Moving from ‘no self’ to ‘self,’ on the other hand, is called forgetfulness, or miseducation. Education and miseducation are synonymous from within the state of moment1; they are antithetical from within the state of moment2. They are permanently exchangeable from within the state of moment3. Therefore, education and miseducation are equally possible, so is the transposition from one to the other since they co-imply each other. The result is that where there is education, there is the risk of miseducation. Equally, where there is miseducation, there is the possibility of education. This is thanks to moment3. Moments 1, 2, and 3 can be seen from the perspectives of moments 1, 2, and 3 because moment1 is actually moment123, and moment2 is moment123, and moment3 is moment123. Forms are form-fields. They are interpenetrative. When they are seen from the perspective of moment1, for instance, there are no moments 1, 2, and 3. There is nothing simpliciter. When seen from the perspective of moment2, however, there are such discrete moments. When seen from the perspective of moment3, moment1 and moment2 are exchanged. They are reversible. Moment2 can become moment1. Satori (education) is possible. Moment1 cannot become moment2 since moment1 is not other to moment2; it does not exclude moment2. Moment1 is eternally moment1. Moment1 is eternally available, hence the possibility of satori. Moment1 does not become moment2 ever for it is already moment2. Moment2 can become moment1 because it is already moment1. Moment2 needs moment3 to become what it already is. Moment1 needs moment3 to be what it already is for it is not independent of moment3. Moment1 is not a moment simpliciter.

    What Žižek Misses Essentially, what Žižek misses, or on the whole disregards, is Firstness. For Žižek, the barred Subject is irreducible. There is trauma. In the first instance, we can say that the proper conception of the absolute we have been at pains to communicate is in the vein of Žižek’s reading of Hegel’s Absolute Knowledge; hence, it would be incorrect to interpret the latter as referring to “a position of ‘omniscience,’ in which, ultimately, the subject ‘knows everything’” (Žižek, 2010, p.  61), say, in all its

    442

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    granularity. That is, the subject being able to grasp the structure of the entire universe and every single feature of it in absolutely every detail as if it were contemplating this universe from outside of it is not what we have in mind by absolute knowledge. “In fact, paradoxically, Absolute Knowledge is the realization of the impossibility of any such neutral position outside of its position of enunciation” (Žižek, 2010, p. 430). To wit, there is no way to take a free-floating, tranquil, God’seye view sort of a perspective from which all is revealed, or felt, or heard, or known, or made visible, or made present, or whichever modality one wishes to attribute to absolute knowledge. Basically, you cannot know the structure of the entire universe from outside this universe for you are inextricably part of this universe. It might be the case that there is no outside to this universe at all, or, to say the same thing in a more extravagant fashion, there is no outside to “the entire hyperdimensional field of multiverse realities” (Žižek, 2017, p. 123). Put differently, there is something to which there is no exteriority: absolute immanence, wherein being and thought are completely exhausted leaving no room for any transcendence. Granularity, in this first instance, is allied with such a notion of absolute immanence. That is, in Žižekian jargon, absolute knowledge is more about the irrevocable gap (split) between the subject of enunciation and the subject of enunciated rather than a neutral position from which all is given or made present in a unified whole. There is no such neutral position. All positions are entangled positions, whereby the field of existence is always-already split up into the two levels of enunciation and enunciated. There is no way out of this entanglement. An acute realization of this state of affairs is deeply traumatic for the mundane ego and its everyday concerns, hence, unconscious efforts at work to routinely evade it. For Žižek echoing Lacan, it is impossible to overcome the gap between the subject of enunciation and the subject of enunciated: the subject is eternally barred, or split between these two levels. However, there is a catch, for, in the second instance, no sooner has the above-­ mentioned paragraph been enunciated than it invalidates itself for what is enunciated is thus enunciated from a position of enunciation, which at once exceeds what is enunciated returning it or sinking it back into the moment of de-differentiation (non-split), or eternal univocity of Being, where “Being is equal to itself in its every point” (Agamben, 1999, p. 226) given the thesis of absolute immanence. That is, that there is no position of omniscience is rendered inoperative, or negated: there is a position of omniscience, and you have just experienced it as the subject of enunciation the moment you declared as the subject of enunciated that there is no position of omniscience. How do you know that there is no position of omniscience? As you declare ‘there is no position of omniscience,’ the position of enunciation at the very same time takes up the position of omniscience. How else can you declare that there is no position of omniscience? ‘There is no position of omniscience’ can only be uttered from a position of omniscience, and not just from another position of non-omniscience for if that new position of non-omniscience itself is uttered from a position of non-omniscience and so on and so forth ad infinitum, this series of utterances from positions of non-omniscience is doomed to culminate in nothing without explaining anything and therefore undermining the very series itself. Similarly, and

    What Žižek Misses

    443

    in the opposite direction, when you declare ‘there is a position of omniscience,’ the position of enunciation immediately renders the enunciated inoperative. In other words, whatever you say, you cannot help saying the opposite at the same time. That is, you cannot help arguing against your own intentions. There is always what is said consciously and what is said unconsciously in the same moment of the utterance. Both are said but only one is heard. A rough analogy with the wave-ocean couplet might prove useful here. Given the thesis of absolute immanence, we can consider the subject of enunciated to be the single individuated wave which emerges from and sinks back into the ocean, which is the subject of enunciation. The two are distinguished but cannot be separated. Clearly, for Lacan, the two subjects can never be integrated. The split is eternal. In other words, there is no possibility of satori. As Alan Watts remarks, however, “you are something the whole universe is doing in the same way that the wave is something the whole ocean is doing.” Integration is possible. As a matter of fact, it has always-already happened. So, if you start with ‘there is always a split between the two levels of enunciation and enunciated’ (Žižek’s Lacanian position), you end up saying its reverse (negate your own position while you posit it). You immediately negate it for to be able to say this ‘always-split,’ you necessarily say it from a position of non-split, which remains unarticulated, unthought, or unconscious. You could not have said ‘always-split’ otherwise. On the other hand, if you start with ‘there is never a split between the two levels of enunciation and enunciated,’ you end up saying the opposite again. You also immediately negate it for to be able to say it you introduce a split within the univocity of Being. In other words, no matter what you posit, you always already say the opposite to it in the same breath, eternally. There is a moment of complete inertia and immobility, which is immediately transposed to a moment of mobility, and vice versa. Thus: immobility-mobility, the instantaneity of split and non-split. And there is no resolution one way or the other. So, whatever you say is necessarily right and wrong (present and absent, conscious and unconscious, posited and negated, articulated and unarticulated, thought and unthought) at the same time. This is the absolute we have been pointing to. And we call it ‘granularity:’ the curious state of being at once split and not-split. Given this state of affairs, what is left to do is to deploy this state of affairs for pragmatic means to alleviate suffering. Depending on the given circumstances, the position of the enunciated or the enunciation can be mobilised as skillful means (upāya) to alleviate suffering by nurturing and strengthening the awareness of all interpenetrates all. Let’s start again for that is all we can do at any given time. There is no progress here, only beginning anew, which, incidentally, is what philosophy is and does. We really cannot go beyond making introductions. Thus, another introduction in the concluding tapestry. In a way, this whole book is an introduction. So, we can say, for instance, that absolute knowledge concerns the position of enunciation whereby the subject is freed of all enunciated content. In other words, absolute knowledge is not about content. It is more about the empty site that brings forth or enables any and all content. However, a deeper look reveals that it is still misleading to refer to absolute knowledge as ‘empty’ site for there is nothing empty about it. It simply cannot be fully characterized without remainder by any given content in the symbolic domain. You do not know absolute knowledge. Rather, it knows you.

    444

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    Nonetheless, all this talk of absolute knowledge itself is misleading for any distinction as to different levels, positions, sites, fields, and so forth, is untenable. The notion of absolute, as we understand it, is the collapse of all such distinctions and hierarchies. There is no sense of a priority, primordiality, surface-deep, unconscious-­ conscious, cause-effect distinctions. Yet again, when you say there is no distinction in the absolute, or that the absolute is distinctionlessness, that is equally misleading. As soon as you say ‘there is no distinction,’ a distinction is created between the absolute, where there is no distinction, and that which is not absolute, where ‘there is no distinction’ is not the case. So, where or what is the absolute, if the absolute characterized by ‘there is no distinction’ is distinguished from that which is characterized by ‘there is distinction’? The absolute then is absolutely without distinctions, even without the distinction between itself and not-itself, and, at the same time, replete with distinctions. So, it is absolutely complete and incomplete at the same time. This is not exactly how Žižek conceives the absolute, but he comes close to it at times. Picking up on the Hegelian theme of substance as subject, one of the ways of exposing the artificiality and arbitrariness of the symbolic construction of reality is to locate that place from which it is enunciated. This, of course, has some relation to that traditional demystifying method of posing the question to some abstract conception of justice: Whose justice? Which particular group in society does this conception of justice favour? But it goes beyond this to speak of that necessarily empty place from which all symbolic constructions are spoken: ‘It is precisely the password qua empty speech that reduces the subject to the punctuality of the “subject of the enunciation”: in it, he is present qua a pure symbolic point freed of all enunciated content … it is only empty speech that, by way of its very emptiness (of its distance from the enunciated content …), creates the space for “full speech.”’ And it is in this sense that the attempt to think this empty place might be seen as the attempt to think the empty subject (hence the way that Descartes might be understood to mark the beginning of philosophy in its modern, critical sense): ‘What if the self is … the void that is nothing in itself, that has no substantial positive identity, but which nonetheless serves as the unrepresentable point of reference?’ And just as philosophy might be defined as the search for this empty position, so it might itself come from this empty position, embody that which has no place within our current situation: ‘Cogito is not a substantial entity, but a pure structural function, an empty place … as such, it can only emerge in the interstices of substantial communal systems’ (Žižek, 2010, p. 437; emphases original).

    Empty place, empty speech, empty subject, empty position, and so forth. The interresonance between this Lacanian/Žižekian “empty” talk with the Buddhist notion of emptiness/nothingness is too uncanny to pass over in silence. Hence, to tackle the question of justice and injustice, aside from the references to the Lacanian/Žižekian conceptual machinery, our inquiry has attempted to articulate a nondual non-­ foundational account of reality à la Buddhism, wherein forms and their interpenetration/inter-expression constitute the nonduality in question. In Mahāyāna Buddhist terms, the idea is succinctly expressed as: form is emptiness, emptiness is form. Meditating on this elegant formula in relation to the question of (in)justice forms the central axis of the constellation of ideas presented in the book. Concisely put, inasmuch as forms are, there is no absolute justice, only relative configurations of

    What Žižek Misses

    445

    justice. Moment1 is effaced. Only the interpenetration of forms, or more aptly put, forms qua interpenetration, that is, their emptiness (or their nothingness, or their being no-forms), makes absolute justice possible. The idea is that, contrary to our mundane experience, forms are form-fields. That is how they interpenetrate. Every form encompasses all the other forms as a whole without remainder. To wit, each form is a form-field (and not form-in-a-field) whereby the form is at once itself and every other form, eternally. It is itself and not-itself at the same time. The ground rule of all thinking that contradiction is to be avoided needs to be abandoned. We assert that absolute contradiction underlies all forms for forms are form-fields. Forms are not self-enclosed wholes. They are granular. Propositional/predicate logic only applies to forms understood conventionally. It does not apply to forms as form-fields in the state of moment1. Propositional/predicate logic is suspended or inoperationalized in the state of moment1. To reiterate, our inquiry has concerned itself with a nondual rather than a monistic account of reality at whose origin the question of justice and injustice lies. The relationship between ethics and ontology is explicitly problematized and the claim is made as to their indissociable connection. In a way, we propose an ontological ethics, an ethics of ‘is’ without ‘ought’ in the vein of Spinoza (Kordela, 2007). It is the kind of ethics that Deleuze’s immanentist ontology has effected. As Elisabeth Grosz (2017) points out, … all of [Deleuze’s] work, from his earliest writings on Hume, Empiricism and Subjectivity, to his final text with Guattari, What Is Philosophy?, are involved in the question of ethics, but an ethics that is reconfigured outside and beyond theories of good or moral laws or ethical obligations. This is an immanent ethics of joy, an ethics enhanced and made more powerful the greater our understanding of the world is and the greater our power of acting in it. It is an ethics that is an elaboration, a maximization, of the ontological forces which support and enable life. Such an ethics cannot be conflated with norms, universal principles of thought or action, ideals of behavior, or even medical prescriptions, as many of Deleuze’s critics have assumed any ethics should be; rather, it is a broader view that makes no assumptions about health, well-being, happiness, or freedom in human life. It is a set of concepts that lie within how we live and that can be developed only in our encounters with others and with the world and its forces. There is nothing prescriptive in his work, only an analysis, like his predecessors, of what is and can become, nothing of the “should,” but only the virtual “could.” (Grosz, 2017, p. 132)

    Here, I would like to open a brief parenthesis regarding the ontology espoused by Spinoza, the philosopher of immanence in Western philosophy whose work has been reanimated by Deleuze, and its affinity to granularity before moving on to the discussion of the usefulness of the contrast between the Lacanian/Žižekian machinery and Mahāyāna Buddhist notion of nothingness. In her book, Surplus: Spinoza, Lacan, Kiarina Kordela (2007) discerns a “tradition that is neither Platonist nor anti-Platonist” in the line of thought that “runs from Spinoza, through Marx, to Lacan” (p.  46). She expounds how the philosophical discourse of secular modernity and subjectivity was inaugurated by Spinoza’s “critique and legitimization of [the Cartesian cogito]’s logical inconsistencies or circularity” (Kordela, 2007, p. 29). According to Kordela, it is not Descartes but Spinoza who instigated the quintessential gesture of secular modernity thereby commencing

    446

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    philosophy proper. By proclaiming that there is “one substance, which is immanent to its properties, and with which any given property has a necessary connection” (Kordela, 2007, p. 30), Spinoza was able to infer that God is the created world (God and his “expressions” are not separable), thereby abolishing the duality according to which God the primary cause/mover is distinct from its creation (effects). In other words, God or nature or substance or life is self-caused (causa sui). In line with this, instead of a linear or transitive causality, where distinct causes and effects follow one another in a linear diachronic fashion, “that is necessarily doomed to an ‘infinite regress’ of causes, unless it invokes a ‘first cause’ of another kind” (Kordela, 2007, p. 31), Spinoza offered a new conception of causality, immanent causality: By equating God and nature, cause and effect, Spinoza introduced the pathbreaking idea that “God is the immanent, not the transitive, cause of all things” (Spinoza 1985, 428; Ethics, part I, prop. 18). This is a conclusion that means no less than that which is assumed to be the first cause is in truth an “immanent” cause, a cause that is itself the effect of its own effects and does not exist but in its own effects. (Kordela, 2007, p. 31)

    This is another version of the notion of Firstness. Linear or transitive causality is an outcome of Secondness and Thirdness, whereas immanent causality relies on Firstness. The implication of the idea of immanent causality is that the one substance that there is turns out to be a differential substance, in which all terms are reciprocal and simultaneous. Each term implies all the others. Put in Saussurean idiom, “in any semiological system, whatever distinguishes one sign from the others constitutes it. Difference makes … value … language is a form not a substance,” in which “there are only differences without positive terms” (Kordela, 2007, p. 43). As in the quantum universe, in Spinoza’s nature qua signifier there is only one substance: a differential substance. Subject or object A is one mode in which the differential substance manifests itself while and because this same substance manifests itself in all other actual (i.e., also potential) modes (all other subjects or objects) under whose gaze A perceives itself as being seen. To speak of differential substance effectively means to speak of value, rather than a fixed matter that is defined by inherent characteristics such as its mass and quality. (Kordela, 2007, p. 39; emphases original)

    The Dutch graphic artist, M. C. Escher, in his essay White—Gray—Black, points to the same idea of how value emerges only within a differential matrix. Life is possible only if the senses can perceive contrasts. A “monotonal” organ sound that is held too long becomes unbearable for the ear, as does, for the eye, an extended solid-color wall surface or even a cloudless sky (when we are lying on our backs and see neither sun nor horizon). It seems, so I have been told, that the following torture was practiced by the people of an ancient culture: the head of a prisoner who was to receive punishment was tied immovably in place in such a way that his eyes could not observe anything other than an evenly lit, smooth, white-plastered wall surface (one can possibly imagine it as being concave). The sight of that “nothing,” completely lacking in contrast, on which the eye cannot find a supporting or resting point (as a result of which an awareness of the concept of “distance” also disappears), becomes in time unbearable and leads to insanity, since our willpower isn’t strong enough to keep our eyes closed continuously. Isn’t it fascinating to realize that no image, no form, not even a shade or color, “exists” on its own; that among everything that’s visually observable we can refer only to relationships and to contrasts? If one quantity cannot be compared with another, then no quantity

    What Žižek Misses

    447

    exists. There is no “black” on its own, or “white” either. They only manifest themselves together and by means of each other. We only assign them a value by comparing them with each other. (Escher quoted in Morrison, 2007, p. 113)

    Here, Escher is trying to articulate what moment1 entails in the mode of moment2. I would suggest that his works do a more consummate job than his words in depicting the timeless quality of moment1. The upshot of all this is that because it is differential, the one substance is not really substantial, that is, it is not an immutable fixed empirical entity but a virtual matrix that enables the existence of its historically variable modes or episodes and at the same time is being enabled by them in turn. To go back to Kordela (2007), whatever has value, be that signs in a semiological system, or commodities in a capitalist exchange system, has the value in question because of the effect of the differential substance, which attests to this value. The value in question, in turn, points to the differential substance itself. More technically put, In this ontology, both exchange-value or signs and use-value or things are simulacra of the transcendent differential (non-)substance. Being is neither things or beings nor words or ideas, while both equivocally attest to the historically univocal power of Being, for they are the two empirical modes through which Being, as the historical effect of secular capitalist modernity, points to itself. This Being, in turn, attests to the transhistorical univocity of Being, as the transcendence effected by the very historical experience it causes. (Kordela, 2007, p. 44; emphases original)

    The eternal (or transhistorical) univocity of Being and the idea of granularity are parallel to each other. What Kordela calls differential non-substance has close affinities to what we have been calling granularity. In an absolutely immanent matrix, value or form emerges only in a system of differential relation. More than that, however, That Being in itself is a differential (non-)substance means that it involves both univocity— insofar as it is one function or relation: difference—and multiplicity—insofar as difference is a relation between at least two elements…. Unlike in Plato, neither the univocity nor the multiplicity is Being or its power … Being in itself is a differential (non-)substance, which is to say undifferentiated univocity and multiplicity. Univocity and multiplicity as distinct categories emerge only on the empirical level. (Kordela, 2007, p. 46; emphases original)

    Adding some hyphens, “undifferentiated-univocity-and-multiplicity” is a good way to refer to granularity. End of parenthesis. As intimated before, a productive encounter (or shall we say clash?) between the Žižekian ontological negativity on the one hand and the Buddhist ontology of nothingness on the other provides signposts that help us navigate the choppy waters of granularity. According to Žižek, the empty negativity that ‘is’ the subject is the force that dismantles any and all constellations of selfhood, every determinate identity-­ construct, to lay bare the nothingness that remains. This nothingness for Žižek is not that of a serene scene of tranquility. Rather, it is a terrifying emptiness the encounter with which the subject tries to avoid at all costs (hence the need for fantasy and ideology). On a more positive reading, however, subject-as-negativity, or the eternal failure of the subject to be(come) fully-formed positivity, rips apart all fantasmatical

    448

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    structures (ego defenses, fantasy formations, ideology constructs) to prepare the subject to plunge into the abyss of satori, which reveals the fullness of nothingness. This is a positive moment but different from the positivity of selfhood, which was already shattered by the subject-as-negativity. Put differently, for Žižek, the Borromean knot cannot be undone. The knot remains forever tangled. For Buddhists, it can be undone through what they describe as satori, the experience of enlightenment whereby any notion of a distinct self separate from non-self dissolves. In other words, for Žižek, the Borromean knot is a superior image of reality compared to the image of moment123. He does not concede the positivity of moment1, or Firstness. Put differently, for Žižek/Lacan, the subject—the split subject, subject as lack, subject as marked by the signifier, and so forth—is a subject insofar as the fullness of jouissance, the pre-symbolic real enjoyment, which is originally mis-experienced to be total bliss, unity and fullness in the early stages of psychic development, is irretrievably lost as the individual undergoes the vicissitudes of psychic development through the three entwined registers of the Imaginary, the Symbolic, and the Real. As the subject enters the Symbolic domain, the domain of language, it has to leave the pre-symbolic enjoyment behind. The latter description is necessarily misleading since there is no chronological time when the subject is without the Symbolic domain, but for the purposes of exposition, the simultaneity of the three entwined registers will be disregarded. To continue the linear account, in the aftermath of this loss of jouissance, the subject is in a hopeless state of desiring to recover this loss and recapture this impossible jouissance, the total but unconscious bliss, unity and fullness experienced in the fusion with the mother. Of course, the twist is that the so-called fullness of jouissance is retroactively constituted as fullness in the domain of the Symbolic. The fullness was not originally there and then it was lost during infancy and now we are desperately looking for it again in adulthood. Rather, that it was lost constitutes it as fullness, which is now impossible to recapture, hence the interminable drama of desire/drive of the Lacanian subject. For a clear exposition of this drama, the reader might want to refer to Stavrakakis (2002). In other words, the desire to fulfill the lost fullness creates the idea of fullness in the first place, which is not there originally. In Buddhism, on the other hand, the practitioner does not aim to recapture an oceanic state of unconscious bliss which was lost during infancy. The satori experience is not the rectification of a loss in childhood. It is not a regressive strategy. Rather, it is the attainment of one’s Original Face, which ontologically precedes one’s birth, even the birth of one’s parents (!) since it is eternal. It is not an imaginary fullness which is projected onto our representation of the Real. Moment1, Firstness, satori, and the like, have nothing to do with pre-Symbolic jouissance. The two domains should not be conflated. So, the Buddhist practitioner is not trying to go back to his/her infancy, where a sense of a distinct self has not yet emerged, where there is no sense of ego boundaries established yet. Buddhist no-self is not the no-self of immature infant. And Žižek/Lacan is right: it is impossible to retrieve something that is not there to begin with. What the Buddhist recovers is the Original Face, not the oceanic sense of unconscious bliss experienced by the early infant in its mother’s embrace. The satori experience overcomes the Lacanian subject, which is necessary but not sufficient. I do not think

    What Žižek Misses

    449

    it would be possible to experience the Original Face at a conscious level at birth and its proximate aftermath. In other words, you can only have satori once you are a Lacanian subject. You need to become an ego with all its vicissitudes before you can be a nonego, and further ego-non-ego. Ken Wilber’s pre/trans fallacy, which we have utilized a number of times before, explains this confusion. Satori, which is a trans-rational realization of the groundless ground, should not be confused with and reduced to a pre-rational regression to largely unconscious infantile oceanic states just because both seem to be non-rational states of mind. Satori is the opposite of death drive. Here, death drive can have several meanings. It can be understood in the sense of the radical self-relating negativity expounded by Žižek. To wit, the death drive is the ontological failure of reality to be consistent with or complete in itself as well as the constitutive gap fundamental to human subjectivity preventing the subject to feel unified and harmonious with itself. That is, the ontological impasse, on the one hand, and the traumatic kernel disrupting the homeostatic subject, on the other. For Žižek, the two are related, of course. Another sense of the death drive concerns the more commonly perceived everyday wisdom of yearning to be left alone out of utter exhaustion with life, namely, a will to die. In any case, satori, in opposition to death drive, is life as Deleuze (2003) understands it. That is, life that is absolute immanence. Incidentally, this Deleuzian sense of life is equally beyond Žižekian take on the death drive in all its inflections. In Deleuze’s own words, which is worth quoting at length: The transcendent is not the transcendental. Without consciousness the transcendental field would be defined as a pure plane of immanence since it escapes every transcendence of the subject as well as of the object. Absolute immanence is in itself: it is not in something, not to something; it does not depend on an object and does not belong to a subject. In Spinoza, immanence is not immanence to substance, but substance and modes are in immanence. When the subject and the object, being outside the plane of immanence, are taken as universal subject or object in general to which immanence is itself attributed, then the transcendental is completely denatured and merely reduplicates the empirical (as in Kant) while immanence is deformed and ends up being contained in the transcendent. Immanence does not relate to a Something that is a unity superior to everything, nor to a Subject that is an act operating the synthesis of things: it is when immanence is no longer immanence to anything other than itself that we can talk of a plane of immanence. The plane of immanence is no more defined by a Subject or an Object capable of containing it than the transcendental field is defined by consciousness. Pure immanence is A LIFE, and nothing else. It is not immanence to life, but the immanence which is in nothing is itself a life. A life is the immanence of immanence, absolute immanence: it is sheer power, utter beatitude. (Delueze in Khalfa, 2003, pp.  170–171: emphases original)

    In short, absolute immanence is Firstness. It is moment1. The experience of satori, put in Western philosophical idiom, is about life understood as absolute immanence. Deleuze, without employing the word satori, describes it beautifully. As mentioned above, death drive can be understood as the desire to plunge back into unconsciousness in the face of the meaninglessness or trauma of life, which is directly or indirectly felt by the subject. It is about wanting to be sucked into nothingness, into the abyss of unconciousness. It is the desire to be left alone as opposed to the Freudian Todestrieb, elaborated by Žižek, as the pre-ontological monstrous drive/movement

    450

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    that persists beyond life and death even after the will of the subject to go on is exhausted. The Freudian death drive has nothing whatsoever to do with the craving for self-­annihilation, for the return to the inorganic absence of any life-tension; it is, on the contrary, the very opposite of dying—a name for the ‘undead’ eternal life itself, for the horrible fate of being caught in the endless repetitive cycle of wandering around in guilt and pain. The paradox of the Freudian ‘death drive’ is therefore that it is Freud’s name for its very opposite, for the way immortality appears within psychoanalysis, for an uncanny excess of life, for an ‘undead’ urge which persists beyond the (biological) cycle of life and death … The ultimate lesson of psychoanalysis is that human life is never ‘just life’: humans are not simply alive, they are possessed by the strange drive to enjoy life in excess, passionately attached to a surplus which sticks out and derails the ordinary run of things. (ŽiŽek, 2006, p. 62)

    A very apt rendition of samsara indeed. In a similar vein, Zupančič (2017) in the passage below refers to the former sense of death drive: … life is but a dream of the inanimate. More precisely, it is a nightmare of the inanimate (its nightmarish disturbance), since the inanimate wants nothing but to be left alone. In this sense we could say that the death drive is not so much a drive as an ontological fatigue as a fundamental affect of life—not that it is necessarily experienced, “felt” as fatigue; it is present as a kind of “objective affect” of life. (Zupančič, 2017, p. 97)

    Here, we have two distinct senses of life: Deleuzian life, which is obliquely linked to Buddhist satori, Peircean Firstness, and our moment1, and Žižekian death drive in its different forms, which incidentally are equally samsaric. At any given time, the pull of the death drive, the drive towards unconsciousness, ontological fatigue, jouissance (life in excess), and so forth, is very strong. Most people most of the time do not yearn for satori. Why is satori so rare? Ideology and fantasy structures are forms of the death drive, forms of the unconscious, ways to avoid satori, Firstness, moment1. We’d rather be sleepwalkers than awakened to the moment of emptiness/ fullness. That is why education is an arduous journey. Ordinarily and for the most part, we are immersed in miseducation. Notwithstanding Žižek’s own protestations, Žižekian/Lacanian ontological negativity needs the Buddhist nothingness, for the latter cannot simply be reduced to the empty point of pure negativity, the barred subject. The Buddhist nothingness in turn needs Žižekian/Lacanian ontological negativity. How so? Let’s hear from Žižek again: What if the conclusion that there is no self is too quickly drawn from the fact that there is no representation or positive idea of self? What if the self is precisely the ‘I of the storm,’ the void in the centre of the incessant vortex/whirlpool of elusive mental events, something like the ‘vacuola’ in biology, the void that is nothing in itself, that has no substantial positive identity, but which nonetheless serves as the unrepresentable point of reference, as the ‘I’ to which mental events are attributed? In Lacanian terms, one has to distinguish between the ‘self as the pattern of behavioural and other imaginary and symbolic identifications (as the ‘self-image’, as that which I perceive myself to be) and the empty point of pure negativity, the ‘barred’ subject ($). Varela himself comes close to this when he distinguishes between: (1) the self qua the series of mental and bodily formations that has a certain degree of causal coherence and integrity through time; (2) the capitalized Self qua the hidden substantial kernel of the subject’s identity (the ‘ego-self’); and, finally, (3) the desperate craving/grasping of the human mind for/to the self, for/to some kind of firm bedrock. From the Lacanian

    What Žižek Misses

    451

    perspective, however, is this ‘endless craving’ not the subject itself, the void that ‘is’ subjectivity? (Žižek, 2010, pp. 127–128; emphases original)

    It is hopefully clear by now that the Buddhist nothingness, Firstness, moment1, is distinct from “this endless craving” or “… the Kantian insight that there is selfconsciousness, that I think, only insofar as ‘das Ich oder Er oder Es (das Ding), welches denkt’ (‘The I/Ego or He or It (the Thing), which thinks’) remains impenetrable for me” (Žižek, 2010, p. 128). The difference between Kant and the Buddhist notion of nothingness is that das Ding, which thinks, is penetrable in the state of satori, wherein the realization of no-self is attained. This realization is not tantamount to the experience of a disturbing unsettling monstrous Real; neither is it about a fully constituted cosmos, a positive order of being without any gaps, or cracks, where there is no place for the subject. There-is-no-self of satori is not the same as there-is-no-subject of a premodern cosmological notion of reality as a positive order of being. In satori, the gap between the subject of enunciation and the subject of enunciated is overcome. There is no self, no subject, no gap, no crack. The Lacanian subject is essential to break through self-consciousness into the nothingness of satori for it is the zero level of subjectivity whereby the possibility of hanging on to any form of stable structure is completely done away with. The Lacanian subject is the platform from which one jumps into satori, the abyss of nothingness, wherein the Borromean knot is unraveled. Žižek does not acknowledge the possibility of satori; the zero level of subjectivity remains a terrifying experience which the intricate machinery of subjectification is designed to elude at any price. The Žižekian/Lacanian theory cannot account for the experience of satori, whereby “the logic of the signifier, of a self-referential process articulated as the repetitive positivization of a central void” (Žižek, 2010, p. 38) is rendered inoperative. In satori, there is no void, nor is there any lack. Neither is there logical or ontological priority of some level over the others. There is no hierarchy of any sort. There is no primal repression. There is no discursivity. There is no dialectical coincidence of opposites. There is immediate coincidence of opposites, if you will. More precisely put, it is difficult to say that there is this or there is that; or there is not this, there is not that. In satori, there is everything and there is nothing. This is not something the propositional logic is equipped to handle well. In short, three distinct positions can be formulated: first, there is the Lacanian Real, the traumatic encounter with the Thing, the awful nothingness; secondly, there is satori, or there is not the Lacanian Real (the negation); nothingness is not awful, rather it is quite blissful, and, thirdly, our position, which is: the-Lacanian-Real-isand-­is-not (the negation of negation). For our purposes, the core operating principle in Žižek can be summed up in his famous Lacanian motif: “What is in them more than themselves.” Here, Žižek is referring to the inhuman—the unfathomable traumatic kernel—in humans. For us, inspired by Buddhism, that which is in them more than themselves is everything, the entire reality. That is, “every thing is everything,” which is patently a Spinozist claim. Or put in the Buddhist vernacular, “every dharma inherently includes all the dharmas throughout the dharma-realm.” If we

    452

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    follow Žižek to the end, then it is clear that absolute justice is a chimera. Yet absolute justice has to be possible for if it does not contain this possibility within itself, then it is not justice. Absolute justice, by virtue of being itself, has to be possible. Firstness, moment1, and satori point to this possibility.

    Absolute Justice, or an Attempt at Moment123 Given the sheer incomprehensibility of the emetic and soul-crushing fact of systemic and arbitrary forms of injustice on social, historical, economic, political, ecological and, yes, ontological levels, the significance of an inquiry into the conditions of possibility of absolute justice is hard to overlook. I do not need to merely cite again “the complex network of race, gender, and class oppressions that constitute our global modernity” (Land, 2012) to remind the reader of the outrageous forms of injustice we are confronted with today. We are engulfed by many figures of the social, economic, political and ecological forms of injustice. As we have dicussed earlier in Chap. 6, it is hard, for instance, to talk about an equitable social order when “just eight of the richest people on earth own as much combined wealth as half the human race,” 8 versus 3.6 billion (3,600,000,000), to be precise (Mullany, 2017). This data is regularly updated. According to Oxfam’s subsequent report, the inequality gap has gotten worse (Elliott, 2018). Instead of dwelling on this too obvious mode of injustice, however, let me start out with one egregious case of injustice involving what Meillassoux (2010) calls “essential specters” to bring the discussion more towards the ontological issue at play. Essential specters are horrendous deaths: premature and odious deaths, such as the death of an infant, or the death of parents knowing that their children are doomed to the same fate, and other similar ends of an equal degree of horror. Natural or criminal deaths, of a sort that could not be predicted either for those who suffered or by those who survive them. A death that bears no meaning, no completion, no fulfilment: just an atrocious interruption of life, such that it would be simply obscene to think that it was not experienced as such by those who suffered it. (Meillassoux, 2010, p. 451)

    Destruction of form, viz., violence, especially in its horrendous configurations as in essential specters, is one of the expressions of injustice. It can just as well be considered an expression of justice since in the destruction of form the possibility of release from the essential specters opens up. Therefore, the case of being limited to one and only one form at any given time—in mundane perceptual moments at least, namely, in moment123, the moment of Secondness and Thirdness in the absence of Firstness—constitutes injustice. That is how the world is revealed to us in ordinary everyday consciousness: as populated by distinct objects in space and time each striving for its own conatus. Simply, by virtue of being ourselves, we are not others (and not just human others but any other form), and, by and large, we strive to remain so.

    Absolute Justice, or an Attempt at Moment123

    453

    For instance, by virtue of being myself, I am not Marilyn Monroe, a Pakistani construction worker in Dubai, a koi fish, Mount Kilimanjaro, the square root of two, Marlon Brando, Eiffel Tower, a black hole, Beethoven’s Ninth Symphony, a spider monkey, a cyborg, a giant Sequoia, a marginalized grotesque body, an algorithm, a person afflicted with psychotic episodes, the parent of the person suffering from psychotic episodes, intestinal bacteria, the muffled sound of the sea, a stressed cat spraying urine on walls pacing back and forth, a Saudi housewife, a disposable diaper, or whatnot—as we have indicated before, we do not consider committing category errors a grave violation of the norms of thought. By virtue of granularity, we are led to the gates of inter-category interpermeation, and we willingly enter. I would probably be thankful that I am indeed not some of these forms, but that is precisely the point. All are not created equal (or destroyed equal for that matter; some like the square root of two appear to be indestructible), and there is something amiss with that although in mundane experience we take it for granted. I contend that one-form-only, even if it is eternal à la Severino (2016) assuming that it is a good thing, is the exemplary case of injustice for it is a case of violence to be limited to one-form-only, especially if you happen to be a member of the lowest strata of a social order, congenitally hampered by some degenerative disease, a victim of ethnic cleansing, a patient suffering from debilitating chronic pain, a maimed war veteran, an orangutan in captivity, an animal that is nearly extinct, someone about to lose their mind because the antidepressants they have been prescribed have caused irreparable damage to their neurological system, or life on a speck of dust in the universe, and so forth. Together with the destruction of form, being limited to one form only constitute injustice, and the inquiry into the conditions of possibility of absolute justice problematizes these two taken-for-granted postulates of common sense ontology. We have several approaches to the question of in/justice at our disposal neither of which, I contend, is entirely satisfactory. Take Žižek (2017), for instance. His approach to justice is clear: the barred One cannot be unbarred; ontological inconsistency is irreducible; hence, absolute justice is out of the question although creative social arrangements that are more just can be envisioned for the human-world domain. Thus, some form of Marxism is still relevant and viable. Meillassoux (2011), on the other hand, theorizes, based on his novel approach to the necessity of contingency and contingency alone, the real possibility of universal fulfilment of justice for the dead as well as the living emerging in the future. However, there is no necessity to it, and it seems to be limited to human beings only anyway. For Derrida (1992), justice is an impossibility, never present; it is always-to-come since auto-­ heteroaffection can never be overcome (autoaffection can never be purified of heteroaffection, that is, absolute presence of the self to itself is an impossibility). For conventional Abrahamic religions, at least in their exoteric forms, there is divine justice, which is absolute but transcendent. It is also futural, and also apparently limited to human beings only as well. We, that is, us humans, will all be redeemed somehow but things have to be shattered into pieces first; there is an inscrutable divine plan. As I have already hinted, the East Asian traditions such as Buddhism and Daoism and their respective ontologies, namely, śūnyatā ontologies, seem to

    454

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    resonate more with the kind of notion I have been espousing here. In a nondual absolutely contradictory reality, absolute justice is possible. As a matter of fact, it is immediate, which is experienced as Firstness, or moment1. Accordingly, I have proposed ‘granularity’ as the condition of possibility of absolute justice right now right here. Granularity is the immanent transcendental in the sense of moment123 that cannot be relinquished. Putting it at its crudest, it refers to the ontological claim that what there is are form-fields: there is nothing but formfields. More precisely put, each form is a form-field, or the interpervasion of all forms, which is why any form is formed eternally and transformed constantly. Any form is a form-field, and not a form-in-a-field. To wit, any form-field is a form-­field, that is, any form contains every form. Huxley’s “All is in all.” To use Malabou’s notion, form-fields are plastic. Ordinarily, we perceive forms without any regard to the fact that each form is a form-field. In mundane perception largely defined by Secondness and Thirdness, any given form is itself—not in the sense of its suchness but in its self-image defined by Secondness and Thirdness—and by virtue of being itself it is therefore not other forms. This is a state of injustice for any form is only itself and at the same time not every other form; therefore, it cannot be afforded the privileges other forms enjoy. If, however, forms are perceived to be form-fields, if we dwell in Firstness or moment1, that is, then an absolute state of justice holds sway whereby any form is itself and not-itself at the same time by virtue of the interpenetration of forms. Absolute justice is possible only in a reality that is absolutely self-contradictory— self-contradictory from the perspectives of Secondness and Thirdness. In Firstness, or moment1, any such contradiction is completely dissolved. Put otherwise, only a nondualist account of reality admits of absolute justice. Malabou, in her Before Tomorrow: Epigenesis and Rationality (2016), renders the Kantian transcendental in the following manner: It is a priori that at the origin, the origin can be nothing but an image. Not the image of something, nor even the image of itself, but a pure image, the first image of all—which opens its horizon to thinking and, thereby, through a series of schemata, to the world. Rationality thus draws its source from the iconic form—neither categorial nor sensible—of such a scene. Time is the inaugural poietic of reason. The pure image (of) time thus appears as the absolute antecedence that the schemata serve to differentiate, pluralize, and regulate. In this pure image, the three ecstasies (past, present, future) are equiprimordial. “Before” and “after” are contemporaries there. Thus, there is no contradiction in envisaging their coexistence and reversibility at this level. (Malabou, 2016, pp. 115–116; emphases added)

    To my understanding, this scene Malabou is referring to is Firstness, or moment1. More accurately put, it is ‘granularity,’ or moment123, which is both categorial and sensible. Better put, it is the complete coincidence and non-coincidence of the categorial and sensible. Put in Buddhist jargon, granularity is the latter’s nonduality. It is the basic structure of being, which “defies description, predication, or determination by something beyond or different from it” (Maraldo, 2015), and yet it is infinitely determinable. It is absolutely necessary while Kantian causal necessity is not—it is possible to imagine the collapse of causal necessity à la Meillassoux (2015), but it is not possible to imagine the collapse of granularity/moment123.

    Absolute Justice, or an Attempt at Moment123

    455

    Contra Žižek, as we recited ad nauseum, granularity is not simply a failed ontology, whereby being is out-of-being with itself (Zupancic, 2012). Moment123 is antinomic in so far as moment2 holds. It is not antinomic if we are immersed in moment1, where being and out-of-being are synonymous. One way of putting it is to say, after Priest (1989), that being is dialetheic, constituted by true contradictions: not only in some special logical cases but at the most fundamental level as a whole. With Žižek, the goal is “to break out of the critico-transcendental approach without regressing into precritical realist ontology” (Žižek, 2017, p. 11) through the method of “the immanent self-destruction and self-overcoming of every metaphysical claim” (Žižek, 2017, p. 14). What are you left with once the immanent self-destruction and self-overcoming of every metaphysical claim is achieved including this one? Is it not the emptiness-fullness of life? The soteriological imperative? In that regard, granularity is simply a method informed and driven by the soteriological imperative, and not a substantial philosophy in the sense of a system explaining the Whole as a universe of cosmic meaning (Žižek, 2017). The Whole is moment123. It is absolute success, absolute failure, and their absolute reversibility. It is immediately achieved, is absolutely to come, and their sheer exhangeability. Granularity is the condition of at once the possibility and impossibility of a thing to be itself. A thing is itself and not-itself simultaneously. Better put, it is itself because it is not-itself and vice versa. Hence, the classical laws of thought (Frege/ Russell logic)—the laws of non-contradiction, excluded middle, and identity—as well as the categories of Secondness and Thirdness are suspended here in favor of immersing ourselves in Firstness, moment1. Emerging out of Firstness, we say things like reality, the In-itself, is “non-all, antinomic” (Žižek, 2017, p. 74) marked by a radical antagonism. To wit, it is constitutively gapful, or granular, which is why it is better to say that the in-itself is an infinite matrix of all-non-all. Being full of gaps at its limit transposes itself to having no gaps. Herein lies the absolute justice in a thing that is at once itself and not-itself, at once gapful and devoid of gaps. Contrary to Žižek then, granularity immediately and ultimately points to a fulfilled ontology devoid of deadlocks where the absolute justice is rendered possible, even inevitable. The plain intuition is that there is nothing but granularity, the only possible form/matter of the world, a primary fact, a pure image. Granularity is originary but it does not originate since, in the first instance, it is not merely a form but formlessness that underlies all forms. A parallelism with Nishida’s logic of basho (the place of absolute nothingness) has been suggested. His is a Buddhist dialectic where the nothingness in question is a nothingness of fullness (Zimmerman, 2006). Paradoxical language becomes inevitable again. The place of absolute nothingness is not a being itself but a place for all of being, including the field of consciousness, where “a noesis of noesis itself, quite apart from any particular noema” (Heisig, 2010) takes place. Concisely put, and in an oversimplified fashion, three levels of basho can be distinguished. First, the noesis-noema relationship, where universal attributes are applied to concrete individuals through judgments. Second is the noesis of this relationship in “a consciousness that is aware of itself at work” (Heisig, 2010):

    456

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    This, too, Nishida refers to as a kind of universal, in that it embraces the particularity of individual judgments but is not reducible to a judgment of the same sort or to an object being understood. At the same time, this second basho also extends the range of intelligibility by including the knower’s reflecting on his own knowing in general, that is to say, a noesis of noesis itself, quite apart from any particular noema. Only a universal of self-­ awareness allows the parameters of a first-level basho to be drawn, and then that drawing to be looked at. The standpoint at which all this is taking place is not, and cannot be, outside of consciousness and still be a self-reflection of consciousness. (Heisig, 2010, p. 249)

    The third and the final basho encompasses everything that has gone before in the first two basho in such a way that it constitutes an omnilocated and omnipresent locus for being and consciousness, where “an identity of absolute self-­contradiction” is revealed. Similarly, granularity can be considered as the field of the ultimate state of formlessness that underlies all forms in such a way that the identity of absolute self-contradiction of the form and formlessness is realized. Nishida’s three-level dialectical analysis is helpful from within the categories of Secondness and Thirdness, but, ultimately, the basho analysis itself originates from the experience of Firstness. The last word, which is the first word: granularity. Fantastically eerie and inscrutable. Or, as the Polish poet, recipient of the 1996 Nobel Prize in Literature, Szymborska puts it in one of her Zen-infused poems, where the tension between the form and formlessness is beautifully employed: Nothingness unseamed itself for me too. It turned itself wrong side out. How on earth did I end up here— head to toe among the planets, without a clue how I used not to be. O you, encountered here and loved here, I can only guess, my arm on yours, how much vacancy on that side went to make us, how much silence there for one lone cricket here, how much nonmeadow for a single sprig of sorrel, and sun after darknesses in a drop of dew as repayment—for what boundless droughts? Starry willy-nilly! Local in reverse! Stretched out in curvatures, weights, roughnesses, and motions! Time out from infinity for endless sky! Relief from nonspace in a shivering birch tree’s shape! Now or never wind will stir a cloud, since wind is exactly what won’t blow there. And a beetle hits the trail in a witness’s dark suit, testifying to the long wait for a short life.

    References

    457

    And it so happened that I’m here with you. And I really see nothing usual in that. Wistawa Szymborska (from Map: Collected and Last Poems, 2015, p. 191, translated from Polish by Clare Cavanagh and Stanislaw Baranczak)

    References Agamben, G. (1999). Potentialities: Collected essays in philosophy (D.  Heller-Rozen, Trans.). Stanford University Press. Biesta, G. (2013). The beautiful risk of education. Paradigm Publishers. D’Amato, M. (2003). The semiotics of signlessness: A Buddhist doctrine of signs. Semiotica, 147, 185–207. Deleuze, G. (2003). Chapter 10: Immanence: A life… In J. Khalfa (Ed.), An introduction to the philosophy of Gilles Deleuze. Continuum. Elliott, L. (2018). Inequality gap widens as 42 people hold same wealth as 3.7bn poorest. The Guardian. https://www.theguardian.com/inequality/2018/jan/22/ inequality-­gap-­widens-­as-­42-­people-­hold-­same-­wealth-­as-­37bn-­poorest. Garfield, J. L., & Priest, G. (2009). Mountains are just mountains. In M. D’Amato, J. L. Garfield, & T. J. F. Tillemans (Eds.), Pointing at the Moon: Buddhism, logic, analytic philosophy. Oxford University Press. Grosz, E. (2017). The incorporeal: Ontology, ethics, and the limits of materialism. Columbia University Press. Heisig, J. W. (2010). Nishida’s Deodorized Basho and the Scent of Zeami’s Flower. In J. W. Heisig & R. Raud (Eds.), Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy (Vol. 7, pp. 247–274). Nanzan Institute for Religion & Culture. Huxley, A. (2009). The doors of perception. Adobe Digital Edition. Harper Collins Publishers. Introvigne, M. (2013). Čiurlionis’ theosophy: Myth or reality? Paper presented at Enchanted Modernities: Theosophy and the Arts in the Modern. Amsterdam. Kasulis, T. P. (1981). Zen action/zen person. The University Press of Hawaii. Kordela, K. A. (2007). Surplus: Spinoza, Lacan. SUNY. Land, N. (2012). Fanged noumena: Collected writings 1987-2007, R. Mackay & R. Brassier, eds. Malabou, C. (2016). Before tomorrow: Epigenesis and rationality (C. Shread, Trans.). Polity Press. Maraldo, J.  C. (2015). Nishida Kitarō. In Edward, N.  Zalta (Ed.), The Stanford encyclopedia of philosophy (Winter 2015 Edition). https://plato.stanford.edu/archives/win2015/entries/ nishida-­kitaro/ Meillassoux, Q. (2010). The immanence of the world beyond (P.  M. Candler, Jr., A.  Pabst, & A.  Riches, Trans.). In C.  Cunningham & P.  M. Candler Jr (Eds.), The Grandeur of reason (pp. 444–478). SCM. Meillassoux, Q. (2011). Appendix: Excerpts from L’Inexistence divine (G.  Harman, Trans.), in Harman Quentin Meillassoux: philosophy in the making. Edinburgh University Press. Meillassoux, Q. (2015). Science Fiction and Extro-Science fiction (A. Edlebi, Trans.). Univocal Publishing. Morrison, J.  D. (2007). SpinbitZ: Volume I: Interface-philosophy, mathematics and nondual rational-­empiricism - A philosophy of vision-logic interfaces. Self-published e-book. Mullany, G. (2017). World’s 8 richest have as much wealth as bottom half Oxfam says. The New  York Times. https://www.nytimes.com/2017/01/16/world/eight-­richest-­wealth-­oxfam. html?_r=0

    458

    8  The Three Moments and Absolute Justice

    Peirce, C. S. (1931). Collected papers of Charles Sanders Peirce, vols 1–6 ed. C. Hartshorne & P. Weiss, 1931–35, vols 7 and 8 ed. A. W. Burks. Belknap Press. Peirce, C. S. (1998). Sundry logical conceptions. In Peirce Edition Project (Ed.), The Essential Peirce. Selected philosophical writings. Volume 2 (1893-1913). Indiana University Press. Priest, G. (1989). Dialectic and dialetheic. Science & Society, 53(4), 388–415. Severino, E. (2016). The essence of nihilism (G. Donis, Trans.). Verso. Shipley, M. (2015). Psychedelic mysticism: Transforming consciousness, religious experiences, and voluntary peasants in postwar America. Lexington Books. Stavrakakis, Y. (2002). Lacan and the political. Routledge. Zimmerman, M. (2006). Nishida’s ‘Self-identity of absolute contradiction’ and Hegel: Absolute negation and dialectics. In J.  W. Heisig (Ed.), Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy (Vol. 1, pp. 184–205). Nanzan Institute for Religion & Culture. ŽiŽek, S. (2006). The parallax view. MIT Press. Žižek, S. (2010). Interrogating the real (R. Butler & S. Stephens, Eds.). Continuum. Žižek, S. (2017). Incontinence of the void: Economico-philosophical spandrels. MIT Press. Zupančič, A. (2012). Sexual difference and ontology. E-Flux Journal, 32. Zupančič, A. (2017). What is sex? MIT Press.

    Index

    A Abrahamic, 6, 123, 241, 322, 453 Absence/absencing presence/presencing and, 5, 38–40, 53, 56–58, 63, 64, 73, 83, 96, 249, 258, 376, 421 Absolute, the being-becoming, 124 contradictory self-identity, the, 23, 28, 151, 152, 154, 155, 231, 454 knowledge, 27, 140, 141, 146, 323, 336, 383, 398, 399, 441–444 Russell’s paradox and, 111–113, 122, 455 thinking, 23, 56, 82, 108–113, 115, 122, 124, 144, 146, 148, 150, 155, 157, 432 the unconditioned, 7, 8, 21, 22, 25, 27, 28, 52, 111, 124, 272, 323, 336 Absurd, the, 11, 20, 22, 39, 40, 110, 115, 123 Absurdity, 29, 103, 313 Abu Dhabi, 75, 91, 119, 159 Abyss Schelling and, 8, 59–61, 266, 269 Žižek and, 59–61, 83, 199, 241, 266, 269, 276, 277, 451 Accelerated society, the, 6 Accelerationism, 298, 329, 330, 333 Achievement society, the, 6 Actants, 375 Adorno, T.W., 343, 395 Advaita Vedanta witness consciousness and, 303 Affirmation-engine, 4

    Agamben, G. Aristotle and, 180, 181 Nāgārjuna and, 177–183, 188, 222 potentiality and, 101, 179–183 śūnyatā and, 177 Agency, 13–15, 50, 58, 73, 148, 192, 196, 199, 200, 206, 242, 243, 245, 251, 252, 336, 346, 381, 405, 420 Agent, 13, 14, 42, 44, 45, 52, 98, 138, 150, 203, 208, 256, 261, 380 alēthēia/aletheia/unconcealedness, 2, 96, 100, 216, 247, 249, 258, 297 Allen, W., 333–337 Alogical, 31 Alpha Centauri, 71, 98 Al Qadiri, Monira, 149 Alterity, 22, 50, 57, 271, 310, 344, 402, 403, 410–412, 416 Ambiguity, 16–18, 20, 22, 50–52, 55, 56, 60, 83, 91, 108, 161, 180, 185, 191, 202, 203, 213, 226, 236, 334, 343, 391, 392 Amos, T., 117 Amplituhedron, 47, 57, 74, 93 Analects of Confucius, 66 Anatman, 438 Anaxagoras, 29 Anaximander, 8, 99, 246, 254 Angst/dread, 104, 105, 136, 243, 244, 317, 350 Animitta, 292 Annihilationism, 110 Antagonism, 17, 33, 151, 153, 188, 197, 208, 277, 417, 420, 422–424, 455

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s), under exclusive license to Springer Nature Switzerland AG 2023 Ş. B. Oral, Granularity: An Ontological Inquiry Into Justice and Holistic Education, https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-031-41538-8

    459

    460 Anthroposophy, 70, 71, 322 Antigone, 209 Antinomic/antinomies, 16, 17, 40, 150, 425, 455 Antirealism realism and, 104, 229 Anxiety, 5, 24, 32, 134, 136, 185, 244, 269, 317, 322, 350, 377, 437 Apeiron, 8, 29, 38 Aporetic, 48, 50, 105, 398 Aporia, 5, 7, 81, 82, 105, 107, 108, 122, 343, 346 Archetypes, 47, 316, 318, 357, 358, 384, 391 Arendt, H., 261, 333, 403, 418 Aristotle/Aristotelian, 38, 79, 100, 156, 180, 181, 219, 221, 247, 254, 434 Arjuna, 6, 7 Arkani-Hamed, N., 47, 74, 93, 308 Artificial intelligence NBIC convergence and, 329 Asness/as-structure as-each-being-as-the-other and, 186, 187 coherences and, 182, 225, 226 quaddity and, 225 reversible, 182, 226 Aspect, A., 72 At-home-ness, 20, 32 ātman, 6, 153 Aurobindo, Sri, 358 Authentic, 32, 33, 147, 189, 199, 215, 236, 242–246, 274, 315, 376, 410 Autonomous reality of objects, 10 Avicenna, 156 Awakening, 3, 62, 83, 177–179, 188, 190, 193, 338, 356, 384, 385, 436 B Badiou, A., 48, 81, 101, 102, 104–108, 113, 114, 116, 122, 127, 128, 137, 147, 148, 150, 160, 203, 206, 217–219, 298, 339, 421, 423 Bahrain, 149 Basho ego basho, 134–137, 154 Bataille, G., 279 Beatitude, 32, 33, 449 Becoming being-becoming-in-and-as-nothing, 124, 140, 309 Beginning beginner’s mind and, 100, 240, 247 being and, 67, 100, 103, 236, 238, 243, 246–251, 254

    Index change and, 238, 239, 249 Dao and, 67, 236, 239, 241 first, 99–101, 141, 240, 248, 254, 256 forgetfulness of, 240 Heraclitus and, 99, 246, 249, 254 mutability and, 67, 236, 257, 265 other, 100, 240, 248, 254, 256, 257, 259 Parmenides and, 99, 246, 249, 254 Being Agamben and, 68, 107, 180, 181, 442 Badiou and, 101, 102, 114, 127, 160, 206 becoming of, 48, 306 beginning and, 67, 100, 103, 140, 141, 236, 238, 243, 246–251, 254 being-becoming-in-and-as-nothing, 124, 140, 309 being-in-the-world, 32, 146, 260, 302, 377, 388 groundless ground of, 8, 22, 25, 31, 62, 338, 348, 381 as presencing, 58, 100, 238, 243, 249 question of, 2, 100, 164, 192, 195, 247, 409, 411 simpliciter, 73, 78, 83, 225, 312 singularity of, 100, 101, 103, 156, 239, 248, 249, 265 Beingness/Seiendheit, 254, 255, 257 Bell, J., 72 Bergson, H., 10, 32, 48, 301, 304–310, 316, 433 Berkeley, G., 43, 118 Bernstein, L., 117 Bhagavad Gitā, 6, 342 Biesta, G., 25, 37, 261–263, 378, 402–408, 412–414, 417, 418, 421–423, 441 Big Other, the, 37, 106, 192, 271, 276, 419, 422, 426 Bildung, 255, 299, 378–401 Bildungsroman, 382, 395 Black hole, 30, 47, 140, 453 Blade Runner, 47 Blake, W., 220 Bliss, 19, 22, 24, 132, 205, 271–273, 278, 318, 320, 322, 336, 340, 402, 416, 417, 439, 448, 451 Bodhisattva Lotus Sūtra and, 25, 195, 207 Bodhisattvahood, 156, 205–208 Bodhisattva ideal ethics of the bodhisattva ideal, the, 155, 337, 338, 341, 348, 375, 383, 390, 392, 397, 408 Bodymind, 102, 183–188, 192, 299, 301, 316–318, 336, 339, 385, 401, 404, 415

    Index Boehme, J. theosophy and, 27, 51, 148, 272 Boehmian, 51 Bohm, D., 46, 62, 74, 97 Bohr, N., 70 Bokanté, 119 Boltzmann, L., 17, 53, 54 Borderline personality disorder, 300 Boredom, 32, 244, 317 Borges, J.L., 207 Borromean knot, the, 153, 154, 448, 451 Bostrom, N., 4, 26, 330 Brahem, A., 119 Brahman/Brahman, 33, 52, 54, 62, 153, 154, 303, 336–338, 342, 344, 349, 384, 416 Braidotti, R., 11, 46 Brain gut-brain connection, 185 Brandom, R., 13, 217 Brassier, R., 13–17, 30, 104, 327, 328, 330, 332–336, 421 Braver, L., 229 Brouwer, L.E.J., 120 Browning, R., 207 Bryant, L.R., 227 Bryars, G., 118 Buddha Buddha-Dharma, 151, 153, 207, 241 Buddha-nature, 20, 29, 65, 338, 348, 349, 434, 435 of Frankfurt, 343 laughing Buddha, the, 151 Buddhahood, 191, 204, 206–209, 215 Buddhism Huayan, 34, 162, 196 Japanese Pure Land, 192, 196, 318 Japanese Zen, 29, 31, 62, 140, 190, 192, 193, 195, 196, 215, 240, 349, 374, 434, 435 Madhyamaka, 151 Mahāyāna, 3, 4, 20, 21, 25, 69, 179, 188–193, 195, 196, 200–202, 209, 216, 221, 318, 357, 444, 445 New Age, 188, 189 secular, 123, 196, 207 Theravada, 42, 196 Tiantai (see Tiantai Buddhism) triple O (OOO), 21, 29, 137, 187, 216–231 Vajrayāna, 196 Western, 20, 42, 188, 189, 199, 201, 222, 241, 341, 378, 384 Zen, 29, 62, 102, 190, 192, 195, 196, 215, 222, 240, 349, 374, 434, 435

    461 Buddhist Chinese, 20, 34, 78, 80, 104, 108, 124, 138, 151, 161, 162, 182, 187, 190, 204–207 enlightenment, 29, 45, 157, 189, 205, 206, 211, 301, 338, 339, 341, 384, 399, 434, 435, 441, 448 Indian, 11, 30, 69, 110, 190, 200–202, 209, 210, 221, 298 Butler, J., 37, 40, 43 C Calculability, 26 Calculus, 76, 92 Campbell, J., 382 Camus, A./Camusian, 17, 20, 22, 25, 43 Cantor, G., 111, 113, 134, 251 Capital/capitalist/capitalism neoliberal global, 27, 323, 325, 327, 329 Caputo, J., 403, 418, 421 Care, 31, 57, 99, 135, 159, 193, 205, 206, 245, 263, 338, 382 Carnap, R., 3, 28–31, 36, 43 Cartesian mind-body dualism, 184, 401 Castaneda, C., 149, 438 Category error/category mistake, 32, 34, 115–122, 203, 311, 313, 453 Catuskoti, 11 Causality Buddhist doctrine of, 196, 197 Cavell, S., 388, 389 Center Exclusive, 182 Nonexclusive, 182 privileged, 81 Tiantai Buddhism and, 81 Centrality, 137, 182 Chai, N., 94 Chaitin, G., 48 Chalmers, D.J., 4, 298 Change, 8, 14, 17, 24, 27, 50, 81, 93, 97, 107, 118, 130, 162, 207, 215, 216, 231, 237–239, 249, 254–258, 261, 263, 266, 273, 307, 308, 313, 316, 321, 323, 329, 347, 391, 417, 434, 438 Chengguan, 169 Chimera Badiou, Alain and, 114 Chomsky, N., 95 Chōra, 38 Chuang Tzu, 25, 342

    462 Churchland, Patricia, 38 Churchland, Paul, 38 Cioran, E., 298 Čiurlionis, M.K., 117, 316, 436, 437 Clauser, J., 72 Clausius, R., 53 Climate crisis, 321, 346, 405 Co-dependent arising/co-dependent origination, 11, 16, 203, 251, 253, 376, 377, 433 Cogito, 154, 399, 444 Cognition of the All, 28 Cognitive neurobiology, 13, 15 Coherence locally coherent, and globally incoherent, 41, 49, 81, 161, 212 Coincidence of opposites, 139, 451 Compassion momentariness of dharmas and, 204 Conatus, 6, 299, 452 Conceptual gymnastics, 7, 399 Condillac, É.B. de, 131, 132 Conflict, 17, 24, 35, 269, 270, 311, 318, 332, 347, 377, 378, 403, 405, 420 Consciousness integral, 96 phenomenal, 15, 139, 297 religious, 19 Consumerism, 75, 418 Contemplation, 6, 28, 120 Contemplative, 6, 32, 120, 147, 153, 205, 297, 299–301, 352, 356, 379, 384, 389, 415, 417, 424 Continental philosophy/philosophical, 20, 80, 82, 104, 229, 237, 374, 421 Contingency, 17, 52, 56, 101, 148, 150, 209, 330, 406, 453 Contradiction/contradictory, 11, 16, 17, 22–24, 28, 38, 39, 50, 62, 75, 80, 81, 83, 102–106, 108, 111, 112, 114, 115, 122–124, 139, 144, 151, 152, 154–156, 164, 184, 189–192, 210, 222, 231, 271, 324, 325, 345, 375, 398, 445, 454, 455 Conway, J.H. surreal numbers and, 77, 251 Cook-Greuter, S., 352, 360 Corbin, H., 31 Correlationism Meillassoux and, 144, 227 Cosmic Microwave Background (CMB), 93

    Index Cosmocentric omnicentrism and, 213 Cosmology Big Bang, 93, 97, 98, 314, 315 modern, 97, 98, 101 Cosmos panpsychic, 365 Cunningham, M., 118, 119 D Dada, 24 Dadaist, 47 Daoism/Lao-Zhuang Daoism, 151, 231, 236–239, 242, 243, 246, 252, 297, 322, 336, 453 Daoist Heidegger, 2, 31, 235–237, 241, 246, 259, 261 Dao/Tao fantastic, the and, 235–237, 254–259 inconstancy-constancy of, the and, 231, 237 Dark energy, 97–99 Dark matter, 47, 97, 98 Dasein authentic and inauthentic modes of, 243–246 daoist, 231, 237, 239, 241, 246, 261 metamorphosed, 231, 237, 239, 241, 246, 256, 261 Deadlock, 16, 18, 74, 153, 197, 426, 455 Deconstruction, 50, 102, 145, 187, 343, 421 DeLanda, M., 229 Deleuze, G./Deleuzian, 11, 29, 32, 33, 48, 62, 82, 101, 104, 123, 125, 126, 157, 184, 307, 310, 316, 421, 422, 445, 449, 450 Democracy of objects, 11 of the Real, 11 Denken, 6 Dennett, D., 25 Dependent co-arising/dependent origination Four Noble Truths and, 187, 195–200, 224 Derrida, J., 10, 50, 52, 62, 63, 104, 231, 237, 403, 418, 421, 453 Descartes, R., 43, 100, 399, 444, 445 Deviltry, 208 Dewey, J./Deweyan/Deweyan pragmatism American Bildung tradition, the and, 383–385 consummatory experience and, 384 Dharma

    Index eye, 28, 29, 193, 222 momentariness of dharmas, 204, 312 Dharmakāya, 153, 338, 357, 384, 415 Dialectical materialism, 188–190 Dialectics Nāgārjuna and, 11, 30 Parmenides and, 104, 106 Dialethias/dialetheic, 123, 455 Diamond Sutra, The, 338 Différance, 22, 26, 48 Difference number 4 and, 76 ontological, 48, 51, 255, 258, 409 Dimethyltryptamine (DMT), 75, 120, 299 Dirac, P., 75 Disenchantment, 17, 387 Dōgen, 28, 29, 65, 146, 300, 301 Dolar, M., 18, 151, 161 Doors of Perception, 42, 438 Dostoyevsky, F., 19 Duality/dualities, 6, 7, 51, 55, 58–62, 83, 109, 126, 132, 137, 182, 226, 231, 266, 270, 273, 276, 337, 401, 419, 422, 446 Duhkha, 193, 222 Dupuy, J.-P., 334, 335 Durée, 304–310, 315, 317, 373 Dyāna, 6 Dymarsky, A., 94 Dynamis, 180, 181 E East Asian, 6, 35, 65, 66, 80, 82, 104, 108, 147, 151, 235, 236, 239, 241, 242, 246, 251, 259, 260, 311, 385, 453 Eastern wisdom traditions, 8, 62, 356, 388 Ecology/ecological overshoot, 284 Eddington, A.S. Sir, 137, 138 Education/educative, 20–22, 37, 79–82, 155–158, 259–262, 266, 297–369, 373–426, 438, 440, 441, 450 Egalitarian maxim, the, 103, 108, 110, 111, 113, 114, 122, 124 Ego basho, 134–137, 154 Egoity, 5, 30, 297–369, 373–377, 401, 413 Egological operations, 2, 3, 5, 375, 379 regime, 5 Ein Sof, 8

    463 Einstein, A./Einsteinian, 47, 56, 57, 71, 74, 94, 163, 383 Ek-sistence, 35–37 Eliminative materialism, 38 Ellington, D., 117 Empirical, 3, 15, 20, 32, 38, 43, 75, 109, 120, 121, 129, 133, 218, 311, 333, 356, 366, 433, 440, 447, 449 Emptiness emptiness of, 177 Nāgārjuna and, 177, 181, 188, 190, 222 representation and, 178 Three Truths Doctrine and, 35, 36 Energeia, 48, 180, 181 Engler, J., 42, 43, 45, 53, 299, 300, 377–379, 402 Enlightenment rationality, 17 Entelecheia, 180, 181 Entropy Rovelli and, 53, 54, 68 Epimethean/Epimetheus, 26, 330–333 Epistemic/epistemology, 9, 103, 125, 201, 220, 222, 333, 334, 374, 400, 420, 424 Epistemological deadlock, 16 Epstein, M., 45 Equality egalitarian maxim, the and, 102, 103, 108 equalization machine, 103 Equanimity, 7, 24, 64, 67, 103, 193, 228, 246, 339, 344, 377, 385, 420, 422, 436 Ereignis, 2, 13, 35, 38, 199, 238, 242, 249, 256 Erikson, E., 352 Eschatology/eschatological, 317, 318, 410 Escher, M.C., 20, 446, 447 Esfandiary, F.M., 281 Es gibt, 8 Eternalism, 110 Ethics/ethical, 15, 20, 22, 25, 32, 41, 80–82, 125, 127, 130, 155, 184, 189, 194, 201, 215, 220, 222, 237, 310, 311, 322, 324, 337–339, 341, 342, 348, 374, 375, 377, 380, 381, 383, 390, 392, 397, 402, 408, 409, 412–414, 418, 437, 440, 445 Euclidean, 74, 298 Eurydice, 194 Event, 3, 97, 193, 236, 269, 297, 377, 450 Evil, 12, 25, 51, 126, 136, 157, 191, 192, 195, 208–210, 214, 215, 273, 340 Evolution Darwinian, 44

    464 Excess, 24, 25, 74, 75, 165, 241, 321, 322, 391, 411, 421, 450 Existential, 24, 35, 57, 68, 127, 130, 135, 196, 208, 243, 245, 298, 302, 304, 324, 328, 330, 374, 377, 407, 413 Experience, 3, 101, 179, 244, 271, 297, 373, 436 F Fankhauser, S., 346 Fantastic, the the inconstancy-constancy of dao and, 231, 237 the locus of originary ontological exchangeability and, 254, 255, 265 Fazang, 34, 162 Feminist, 213, 421 Feynman, R.P., 46, 95, 117, 118, 128, 129, 149 Fichte, J.G., 8, 137, 146, 148, 399 Field Akashic, 94, 97 Ervin Laszlo and, 94 of granularity, 20, 22, 320, 321, 340 unobjectifiable, 13, 20, 32 Firstness, 434–437, 439–441, 446, 448–452, 454–456 Formalism, 120 Formative causation, 363, 364 Formlessness, 3, 4, 13, 28, 140, 142, 186, 189, 255, 274, 275, 314, 316, 340, 344, 358, 380–384, 390–395, 397–399, 401, 408, 410, 414, 416, 417, 419, 455, 456 For-us, 18, 30, 33 Foucault, M./Foucauldian, 104, 186, 187, 403, 404, 408, 420 Fourfold, the, 38, 239, 259, 261, 262, 361, 376 Four Noble Truths, 187, 195–200, 224, 433 Four-quadrant model, the, 70, 361 Fowler, J., 359, 360 Freedom subject of, 19 of the unconditioned, 21 Frege, G., 120, 217 Fressoz, J.-B., 321 Fromm, E., 352 Fruit-bowl, the Bergson and, 307 G Gabriel, M., 112 Gadamer, H.-G., 396–398, 400

    Index Galileo, G., 71, 221, 390 Game Theory, 121 Gap, 18, 20, 61, 62, 107, 110, 118, 151, 188, 191, 196, 205, 218, 241, 273–277, 326, 327, 334, 393, 406, 421, 442, 449, 451, 452, 455 Gates, B., 330 Gaussian, 67 Gebser, J., 359, 360 Gelassenheit New Age Western Buddhism and, 188 Geometry fractal, 91 German Idealism/German Idealists, 8, 20, 30, 38, 61, 62, 96, 106, 108, 124–126, 137, 146–148, 201, 211, 222, 277, 383, 396, 398, 399, 401 German Romanticism, 51 Gesing, K., 119 Gilligan, C., 352 Given make/making the, 333, 334 myth of the, 9 ontological status of the, 334 Givenness, 16, 37, 38, 243, 259 Gluons, 14 Gnosticism, 271, 322 God, 9, 136, 178, 257, 271, 320, 380, 433 Gödel, K., 48, 121 Godhead, 51, 52, 272, 274, 349, 350, 381, 385 Goertzel, B., 4, 330 GPT, 25, 26, 328, 329 Grant, I.H. Schelling and, 33, 48 Granular, 41, 49, 54, 56, 65, 76, 79, 92, 93, 99, 108–112, 115, 116, 119, 122–124, 130, 136–140, 143, 153, 160, 163, 187, 188, 229, 249, 250, 269, 270, 272, 297, 298, 300, 310, 312–314, 316, 337, 376, 386, 391, 403, 408, 414, 419, 445, 455 Granularity education and, 20, 79, 82, 301 infinitization and, 79 Graves, C., 359, 360 Great Death, the, 173, 174 Greek, 2, 5, 6, 71, 79, 99, 101, 106, 117, 125, 148, 194, 218, 241, 246, 247, 249, 251, 252, 254, 257, 261–263, 265, 384, 396, 397 Greene, B., 163, 165 Greyson, B., 357 Grosz, E., 445 Grothendieck, A., 47

    Index Ground primal, 12 Groundless, 8, 21, 22, 25, 27–31, 33, 36, 38, 61, 62, 79, 100, 124, 140, 146, 179, 180, 191, 199, 238, 241–243, 245, 246, 265, 333, 338, 348, 349, 375, 381, 382, 405, 449 Groundlessness structural invariant and, 124 Gurdjieff, G., 322 H Habermas, J., 16, 394 Hablützel, R., 7 Hakuin, Ekaku, 28, 177, 193 Han, B.-C., 4, 6, 25 Han Feizi, 66 Harman, G. German Realism and, 137 Heidegger and, 42 The Third Table and, 13, 137 tool-analysis and, 164 Harmanian, 9, 10, 29, 314 Hartmann, N. theory of categories, the, 315 Hawking, S., 94 Heart Sutra, the, 358 Heaven, 19, 57, 137, 141, 194, 216, 271, 359, 360 Hegel, G.W.F. being-becoming-in-and-as-nothing and, 124, 140 Buddhist satori, the and, 139 negativity and, 80 Hegelian/Hegelianism logic, 80 Heideggerian/Heideggerese, 2, 3, 6, 21, 31, 35, 36, 63, 68, 73, 76, 100, 136, 163, 164, 206, 216, 231, 236, 237, 242, 243, 251, 252, 256, 258–260, 262, 265, 302, 333, 376, 408, 409 Heidegger, M. Daoism and, 236, 238, 239, 246, 252 emptiness and, 2, 35, 36, 49 Ereignis and, 2, 35, 238, 242, 256 tool-analysis and, 163, 164 Heisenberg, W., 48, 70, 71 Hell, 19, 118 Henry, M., 29 Heraclitus, 99, 246, 249, 254 Herder, J.G. von, 380, 381, 397

    465 Hermeneutic, 26, 102, 144, 223, 251, 324 Hermeticism, 271, 322 Hero’s journey, the, 382 Hesse, H., 1, 25 Hickel, J., 346 Hierarchical, 11–13, 29, 120, 263, 348, 375, 383 Hierarchy hierarchy-pulverization, 79 hierarchy-pulverizing machine, 110, 111, 114, 122, 124, 134, 135, 156 Hilbert, D., 120 Hilbert space, 74 Hilma af Klint, 316 Hisamatsu Shin’ichi, 65 Hitler, A., 210, 214 Hoffman, D., 44, 74 Holarchy, 336, 364 Hölderlin, F., 148, 239, 423 Holism massive, 75, 77, 78, 80 nightmare of, 77, 80 ontological justice and, 37 Holistic arc, 378–401 Holonism, 361 Holon/s, 95, 96, 308, 350, 361–366, 368 Horkheimer, M., 343 Hospitality infinite, 80 unconditional, 81 Humboldt, W. von, 396–398 Hume, D., 43, 445 Husserl, E./Husserlian, 13, 14, 16, 36, 164, 240, 302, 313, 376, 377, 408, 409 Huxley, A., 1, 4, 9, 42, 43, 218, 342, 438–440, 454 Hyperholism/hyperholistic, 10, 11, 80, 188, 297, 299, 301, 302, 304, 305, 309, 313, 314, 317, 318, 320, 321, 338–349, 373–426 Hyperoperative thinking the Absolute and, 108–113 Three Truths Doctrine and, 182 I Idea, 247, 253, 255, 437 Identity of opposites, 125, 340 Ideology Žižek and, 189, 213, 271, 426 Imaginary, the, 58, 153, 154, 448

    466 Imagination/imaginative, 27, 28, 66, 158, 199, 225, 231, 251, 314, 320, 322, 326, 373–426 Imago dei, the, 380, 381 Immanence Laruellian, 29 ontology of, 22, 101, 125 plane of, 29, 125, 157, 449 Immanent, 2, 8, 18, 28, 29, 39, 68, 125, 126, 142, 151, 153, 197, 199, 207, 208, 237, 239, 243, 259, 260, 265, 277, 303, 306, 310, 315, 317, 342, 374, 375, 379, 380, 401, 404, 410, 412, 417, 421–424, 433, 445–447, 454, 455 Impermanence, 42, 65, 238, 388 Implacing, 19 Impotentiality, 180 Inauthentic, 242–246, 408, 415, 420 Inception, 41, 99, 122, 254, 255, 262, 265 Inclusion machine, 107, 138 Incommensurable/incommensurability, 13, 31, 48, 50, 313, 336, 409, 413 Incompleteness, 23, 36, 48, 106, 121, 161, 188, 197, 334, 420, 422, 423 Indeterminacy, 22, 26, 48, 223, 226, 242, 250, 253, 405 Indifference point, the, 125 Indra, see Jewel Net of Indra, the Infinity/infinitization granularity and, 79, 373 Information Ervin Laszlo and, 92, 97 infinity of, 310, 316 Informational, 15 Inheritance-with-novelty, 363 In-itself, 16–19, 21, 28, 30, 33, 36, 39, 48, 49, 51, 76, 77, 106, 118, 129, 137, 140, 141, 145, 190, 191, 203, 207, 209, 213, 221, 222, 231, 250, 251, 270, 273, 275, 302, 305, 309, 366, 386, 391, 412, 417, 420, 424, 433, 434, 444, 447, 449, 450, 455 Inoperative, 32, 105, 107, 179, 180, 182, 183, 264, 435, 442, 443, 451 Intellect, 4, 341, 343–345, 347, 348 Intellectual intuition Schelling and, 20, 145 Intelligibility, 12, 17, 35, 40, 258, 259, 332, 386, 398, 424, 456 Intentionality, 32, 227, 228, 302, 361, 366 Interbeing, 162, 375 See also Thich Nhat Hanh Inter-category interpermeation, 117, 124, 134, 136, 453

    Index Internalism, 19 Interpenetrate, 19, 20, 22–24, 34, 39, 142, 154, 162, 186, 188, 210, 229, 309, 313, 369, 403, 434, 443, 445 Interpermeation of forms, 183 Interpervasion of form and formlessness, 4, 255 Interplay, 5, 10, 40, 48, 51–53, 55, 58, 64, 83, 91, 93, 96, 100, 101, 103, 163, 238, 249, 253, 265, 376, 396, 397 Interstellar, 41, 47, 97, 324 Intersubsumption, 195, 208–216 Intuition supersensible, 7, 20 Intuitionism, 120 iPhone, 78, 247, 366–368 Irigaray, L., 421 Ishvara, 357 J Jackson, W., 284 Jacobi, F., 148 Jamail, D., 284–286 Jameson, F., 50, 224, 322, 324 James, W., 386, 387, 435 Jensen, R., 285 Jewel Net of Indra, the, 161–163 jiriki, 374, 413–415 jñâna, 6, 7, 416 Jobs, S., 366 jouissance, 448, 450 Joyce, J., 57 Jung, C.G./Jungian, 47, 219, 281, 318 Justice ontological parity and, 78 K Kabbalah Lurianic, 288 Kafka, F. Tiantai and, 171 Kaku, M., 94, 324, 330 Kandinsky, W., 117 Kant, I./Kantian, 13, 18, 20, 25, 30, 33, 38, 65, 71, 81, 82, 104, 140, 190, 199, 211, 227, 346, 348, 381, 421, 425, 451, 454 karuna, 338, 348 Kashmir Shaivism, 384 Kasulis, T.P., 437, 438 kenshō, 102, 140, 193, 219, 300, 318 Kierkegaard, S., 348

    Index Klee, P., 12, 40 Kochen, S.B., 73, 77 Koestler, A., 95 Kohlberg, L., 351, 359 Kordela, K., 445–447 Kosmos, 38, 308, 336, 349, 350, 352, 353, 361, 375, 379, 397, 400 Krishna, 6, 7 Krishnamurti, J., 46, 123, 276, 298, 322 Kurzweil, R., 207, 328, 330 Kuwait, 149 Kyoto School, the, 30, 116, 124, 151, 192, 235, 241, 298, 303, 374 L Lacanian Hegel, 34, 83, 154 Lacan, J., 52, 58, 62, 106, 132, 153, 154, 218, 219, 270, 318, 418, 419, 421, 422, 442, 443, 445, 448 Land, N., 327, 452 Lankavatara Sutra, the, 298, 342, 384 Laozi/Lao Zi, 65, 66, 218, 235, 246, 251 Laruelle, F., 25, 29 Laszlo, E., 92, 94, 96, 97 Latour, B./Latourian, 48, 375 Law of non-contradiction, the, 38, 39, 219 Leibniz, G.W., 137, 255 Lemaître, G., 280 Lem, S., 74 Levinas, E., 48, 301, 310, 402, 409–414 Lévi-Strauss, C., 228 Lewis, C.S., 189 LGBTQ+, 327 li, 34, 190 lila, 52, 54, 55, 83, 380 Limits of language, 29, 31, 440 limit-paradoxes, 109 ontology without, 93 of thought, 22, 122, 123 Lingis, A., 403 Liu, B., 244 Ljubljana School of Psychoanalysis, 151 Locher, F., 321 Locke, J., 43 Loevinger, J., 352, 359 Logicism, 120 Logic/logical, 2, 91, 177, 262, 306, 378, 445 Lomborg, B., 330 Lotus Sūtra, the Bodhisattva and, 195 LSD, 120, 299 Lyotard, J.-F., 48

    467 M Mack, K., 293 Madhyamakins, 196 Magee, G.A., 146, 158 Maharshi, R. Sri, 33, 34, 220, 385 mahasamadhi, 205 Mahāyāna Indian, 69, 190, 200–202, 209, 210, 221 Žižek and, 190, 192, 193, 195 Mahler, M., 352 Malabou, C. ontological plasticity and, 237 Mandelbrot, B., 91 Manifest image, 13–14 Mapmakers, 315 Marx, K./Marxist, 144, 213, 224, 326, 329, 375, 445, 453 Maslow, A., 351 Masschelein, J., 259–263, 265 Master-Signifier, the, 213 Materialism dialectical, 188–190 eliminative, 38 Mathematical, 4, 14, 44, 47, 56, 70, 71, 73, 74, 76, 77, 91–94, 96, 109, 120, 121, 128, 134, 160, 223, 298, 310, 340, 342, 368, 375, 389, 390, 392, 394 Mathematics ontology and, 101, 206 McGrath, S., 27, 51, 52, 112, 148, 269–274 McGuire, B., 286 McKenna, T., 120 McKeon, R., 230, 315 McLuhan, M., 29 MDMA, 299 Mediation Hegel and, 51 of Hegel’s Spirit, 51 Meditation/meditative, 6–8, 27–29, 42, 52, 66, 100, 102, 106, 120, 146, 147, 205, 217, 247, 248, 261, 299, 300, 314, 337, 342, 350, 351, 378, 379, 388–390, 399, 400, 416, 436, 438 Meillassoux, Q. correlationism and, 145, 227 Meister Eckart, 65, 218, 342, 381, 438 Memento, 41 Mengzi, 66 Meno, 412, 413 Merleau-Ponty, M., 25 Merton, T., 279 Mescaline, 120, 299, 438–440 Metamorphoses/metamorphosing, 50, 67, 231, 236, 237, 239, 241, 245, 246, 256–258, 260, 261, 266, 417

    468 Metaphysics Buddhist, 14, 181 epochs of, 240 Western, 409, 423 Metzinger, T. phenomenal self, the, 134, 379 Meyer, B., 119 Microbiome, 36, 56 Middle/mean, the Chinese thought and, 125, 143 German Idealism and, 399 Nietzsche and, 126 Zupančič and, 126 Middle Way, the, 177–179 moksha, 338, 356 Monism Tiantai and, 10, 11 Moral metaphysics, 8, 11, 18–22, 28 Morphic resonance, 363, 364 Morton, T., 36, 56, 149, 157 Mouffe, C., 281, 285 Mozi, 66 Murdock, M., 382 Musk, E., 330 Mutability, 67, 75, 180, 236, 237, 254, 255, 257, 258, 260, 261, 263–266, 312 Mutation, 16, 22, 36, 37, 50, 238, 257 Mystical/mysticism Islamic, 31, 220 Myth of the given, the, 9 N Nabokov, V., 117 Nāgārjuna emptiness and, 30, 177, 178, 181 Giorgio Agamben and, 177–183, 188, 222 śūnyatā and, 30, 177, 379 truth and, 177, 181, 182, 187, 190 Nagel, T. what it is like to be a bat and, 311, 312 Nancy, J.-L., 101, 103 Narcissistic personality disorder, 300 Natural attitude, 100, 134, 247, 302, 376 Naturphilosophie, 48 NBIC convergence/NBIC sciences, 327, 329 Near-death experiences, 314, 357 Necessity, 17, 41, 45, 52, 63, 108, 113, 144, 156, 192, 217, 243, 259, 273, 276, 278, 328, 330, 347, 379, 415, 417, 453, 454 Negation-engine, 4

    Index Negativity, 16, 18, 22, 38, 50, 68, 80, 191, 197, 215, 274, 277, 417–420, 423, 447, 449, 450 Neoplatonist/-ism Parmenides and, 105 Neo-Tiantai, 35, 41, 45, 63, 78, 80, 83, 183, 375 Neruda, P., 95 Neti, neti, 204, 380 Newton, I., 221 Newtonian, 57, 383 Nietzsche, F., 41, 62, 126–131, 133, 157, 220, 241, 254, 255, 259, 298, 421 Nihil unbound, 17 Nirmanakaya, 384, 385, 389, 401, 415, 416 Nirvana, 3, 191, 192, 195–197, 200, 201, 204, 206, 338, 340, 385, 416, 419, 425 Nirvikalpa samadhi, 205, 351, 416, 417, 436 Nishida, K., 19, 20, 22–25, 35, 115, 116, 120, 122, 124, 127, 134, 151, 192, 229, 231, 298, 303, 310, 336, 348, 374–376, 455, 456 Nishitani, K., 30, 65, 241 No-boundary, 34, 37, 38, 240 Noesis, 19, 20, 455, 456 Nolan, C., 41, 47 Non-All/non-All All/non-All Whole, 55, 75, 221, 224, 230, 369, 380, 404, 405, 425, 455 Non-alterity, 57 Non-coercive, 3, 23, 248, 260, 266 Non-coincidence, 61, 454 Non-conceptual, 14, 305, 342, 436 Non-contradiction/non-contradictory, 17, 24, 38–40, 102, 105, 219, 455 Nondual intuition, 23 thinking, 23 Non-duality, 51, 212 Non-epistemic, 14 Non-Euclidean, 298 Non-hierarchical, 29, 375 Non-linear, 28, 46, 123, 143, 184, 344 Non-manifest, 13, 14, 51, 299 Non-rational, 14, 148, 259, 272, 449 Non-reflective, 14, 163 Non-reflexive multiples, 114, 124 Non-relational/non-relationality, 3, 10, 30 Non-representational, 27, 32, 218 Non-understanding, 46–83, 222, 226, 236, 249 Normative, 13–15, 395

    Index No-self, 15, 20, 42, 43, 45, 61, 81, 152, 181, 183, 186, 187, 196, 205, 216, 219, 273, 311–313, 358, 378, 433–436, 438, 440, 441, 448, 450, 451 Not-All Lacan and, 48, 58, 75 Nothingness being-becoming-in-and-as-nothing, 124, 140 Boehme and, 52 image and, 52 necessary logical space of, the, 124, 139, 143–145, 153, 154 philosophy of, 19, 20 Nothingness śūnyatā and, 177 No-thingness, 14, 358 No-thing/nothing being and, 202 Not-two, 29, 162, 182, 203, 230, 236, 314, 338, 340, 385, 433, 434, 440 Noumenon/noumena Graham Harman and, 310 Novalis, 9 Novelty, 23, 33, 35, 50, 75, 162, 163, 363–365 Nunc stans, 163 O Object objet a, the, 216 quadruple, the, 42, 68, 227 withdrawn, the, 13, 14, 16, 30 Object constancy, 354 Object-oriented ontology (OOO) correlationists and, 187, 216–231 post-humanist realists, 187, 216–231 Occult, 298, 356, 357, 435, 437 Oerter, R., 56, 94 Omnicentric/omnicentrism Chinese Tiantai Buddhism and, 124, 182 unicentrism and, 213 Omnicomprehensive, 110, 112, 138, 148 Ontological indeterminac, 26, 334 mutability, 237, 261, 263 plasticity, 237 Ontological turn, the, 104 Ontology flatland, the, 365 mathematics and, 48, 101, 121, 206 pedagogy and, 31, 195, 206 without ontotheology, 174

    469 Ontotheology forgetfulness of Being, the and, 247 Original face, 193, 338, 339, 344, 349, 350, 384, 435, 448, 449 Orpheus, 194 Other the absolute, 48, 410, 411 Otherworldly, 10 Ottenberg, E., 321 Ousia, 180, 255 P Paideia Bildung and, 255, 396 Pan-interiorists, 365 Parable of the raft, 201, 211 Three-Truth interpretation of, 211 Paradox/paradoxical limit-paradoxes, 109 Russell’s paradox, 111–114, 122, 127 Zeno’s paradoxes, 76, 250 Parallax gap, 20, 188 Parkes, G., 1, 242 Parmenides Parmenides, the Platonic dialogue, 331 Patañjali, 417 Pathetic, 5, 46 Pathos, 5, 7 Pedagogy/pedagogical ontology and, 31, 190, 195, 206 Russell’s paradox and, 112 Peirce, C.S., 387, 434–436, 440, 441 Penrose, R., 56 Perennial philosophy/philosophia perennis, 4, 9, 158, 297, 322, 342, 344, 345, 381 Perlman, I., 117 Peterson, J., 283, 284 Phenomenal world model, 15, 16 Phenomenology/phenomenological, 3, 13–16, 36, 37, 110, 123, 134, 164, 206, 217, 240, 242, 262, 298, 302, 314, 352, 366, 399, 409, 412, 421, 436 Phenomenon/phenomena, 10, 15, 16, 18, 33, 34, 42, 66, 68, 69, 71, 72, 79, 81, 83, 92–97, 99, 115, 117, 128, 129, 156, 164, 181, 189–191, 200, 203, 214, 218, 297, 324, 333, 338, 340, 351, 355, 357, 388, 390, 392, 396, 408, 412, 420–422 Philosophical, 2, 99, 177, 246, 298, 384, 445

    470 Philosophy analytic, 82, 83, 91, 298, 310, 311 continental, 80, 82, 104, 229, 237, 374, 421 Japanese, 20, 30, 35, 374 perennial (see Perennial philosophy/philosophia perennis) Philosophy for/with Children, 366 therapeutic role of, 202 phronēsis, 393 Phusis/physis, 216, 249, 375 Physicalism/physicalist, 24, 44, 47, 69–71, 298, 365, 375 Piaget, J., 351, 353, 354, 359, 360, 383 Pinker, S., 330 Pirandello, L., 69 Planck-scale Planck-dimensions, 97 Planck-length, 93 Planck’s constant, 16 Planck time, 93, 97 Planetary boundaries, 329 Plasma, 48, 97, 98 Plasticity, 231, 237 Plato/Platonic/Platonist, 1, 5, 20, 76, 79, 100, 101, 104–106, 120, 122, 221, 247, 249, 250, 252, 254, 255, 258, 269, 331, 338, 363, 412, 413, 424, 445, 447 Plenum, 8, 23, 83, 115 Plotinus, 297, 342 Point de capiton, see Quilting point, the/point de capiton Porosity pedagogy and, 79 Porous, 7, 45, 49, 79, 83, 160, 163, 179, 183, 252, 265, 277, 316 Positivism, 388–390, 392 Pragmatism American, 201, 222, 297, 298, 387, 388 Prajna, 338, 348 Praxis, 164, 215, 375, 400, 416 Prehensive continuity, 364 Prepersonal, 132, 272, 278, 300, 302, 304, 319, 320, 352, 353, 355, 379, 383 Presence/presencing absence and, 5, 53, 55, 56, 58, 63, 64, 73, 83, 96, 163, 258 nondual, 57, 64 Pre-Socratic, 8, 104, 122, 246, 258 Pre/trans fallacy, 132, 272, 319, 374, 449 Priest, G., 11, 34, 103, 105, 109–113, 116, 123, 160, 162, 434, 455

    Index Promethean/Prometheanism Buddhist Promethean project, the, 337, 375, 383, 390, 392, 408, 418 project, 322, 323, 327, 328, 330, 331, 337, 339, 342, 349, 388, 390 Prometheus, 220, 330–332 Prospective retrospection, 207–208 Provisional positing, 182, 209, 213, 216, 298 Pseudoscientific, 97 Psilocybin, 299 Psychedelic, 66, 120, 299, 437, 440 Psychoanalysis/psychoanalytic/ psychoanalytical, 31, 42, 45, 106, 137, 151, 155, 211, 271, 272, 298, 299, 303, 320, 326, 378, 379, 450 Psychoanalytic object relations theory, 379 Psychologism, 120 Psychosis/psychotic, 51, 271, 278, 299, 353, 355, 415, 453 Purgatory, 19 Q Qatar, 149 Qualification, 8, 37, 261–263, 402, 403, 441 Quantum electrodynamics (QED), 46, 95 entanglement, 47, 71, 73 field theory, 47, 56, 57 mechanics, 44, 46, 47, 53, 56, 57, 62, 66, 68, 70–72, 74, 82, 94, 129, 148 superposition, 71, 72 two slit experiments, 149 violation of Bell inequalities, the, 72 wave function, 71 Quilting point, the/point de capiton, 213 R Raft parable of, 201 Rancière, J., 262, 378, 403–407, 417, 418 Rational agency, 13, 15 purposiveness, 14 Rationality, 6, 15, 17, 145, 148, 343, 347, 348, 374, 394, 398, 438, 440 Rawls, J., 281 Raworth, K., 346 Real, the Lacanian, the, 24, 426, 451

    Index Realism antirealism and, 229 weird, 10, 74 Reality consensus, 22 dark, 11, 29, 227 spatiotemporal, 19 supersensible, 20 Reason intuitive, 20 Kantian Critical delimitation of, 18, 104, 346 pure, 16, 30, 140 without, 17, 31, 73, 194, 258 Redemption, 21, 136 Reflexive multiples, 113, 114 Relationality, 10, 21, 30, 69, 101, 137, 164, 227, 273, 274, 276 Relativity, 46, 47, 53, 56, 57, 72, 94, 125, 163 REM sleep, 115 Representationalism, 218, 222 Retrospection prospective, 207–208 Reversible asness, 182 Ridley, M., 330 Riemann, G.B.R., 307 Rorty, R., 52, 217, 218, 221, 222 Rousseau, J.-J., 396 Rovelli, C. entropy and, 54 Shiva and, 53 time and, 47 Rūmī, J., 57, 342 Russell, B., 48, 111 Russell’s paradox, 111–114, 122, 127 Rutherford, A., 155 S Sagan, C., 379 sahaja, 351, 358 sahasrara, 356, 357 Saint Francis of Assisi, 178 Salvation, 19–21, 178 Sambhogakaya, 356, 384, 415, 416 Sameness, 11, 378, 379 Samsara, 3, 32, 192, 196, 197, 200, 201, 206, 338, 340, 419, 425, 450 Śaṅkara/Shankara, 147, 218, 297, 299, 303, 304, 342 Sartre, J.-P., 65 sat-cit-ānanda, 33

    471 satori followed by return, 341, 348 groundless Ground of being, the and, 62, 338 postsatori practice and, 193 Saudi Arabia, 149 Saussure, F. de, 48, 186, 228 savikalpa samadhi, 351, 357, 416 Schauberger, V., 248 Schelling, F.W.J. Boehme’s theosophy and, 27, 51, 148, 272 naturephilosophy and, 33, 298 the will that wills nothing and, 272–276 Schirmacher, W., 174 Schmitt, C., 113 Schopenhauer, A., 173, 174 Scientific image, 13–15, 221 Searle, J., 25 Secondness, 434–437, 440, 446, 452, 454–456 Secular/secularism event of Spinoza, the and, 123 Seiendes/Seiende, 2, 243, 250, 253 Seiendheit, 254, 255 Sein, 2, 63, 68, 199, 236, 243, 259 Self -awareness, 19, 39, 297, 348, 456 Selfhood destitution of, 15 no, 15 Selfless, 15, 16, 51, 57, 189, 385, 433 Sellars, W., 9, 13–16 Sensorimotor stage, 354 Sentience, 196, 205, 362 Sentient beings, 20–22, 192, 193, 195, 204–207, 210, 215, 216, 338, 339, 342, 350, 376 Separate-self, 5, 134, 152, 300, 415 Seurat, G., 92 Shanshui, 91 Sheldrake, R., 363 Shiva, 53, 62 Shōbōgenzō, 29, 300 Silence, 1, 5–8, 38, 58, 102, 104, 105, 107, 211, 273, 275, 276, 297, 340, 380, 440, 444, 456 Simons, M., 259–263, 265 Simulacrum/simulacra, 21, 224, 317, 318, 374, 447 Simulation, 21, 44, 45, 98, 208 Simultaneity, 31, 40, 142, 144, 158, 229, 230, 256, 409, 413, 448 Sinclair, D., 328

    472 Singularity, 4, 32, 48, 50, 100, 101, 103, 156, 157, 203, 207, 239, 248, 249, 265, 307, 310–314, 316, 336, 391, 437 See also Technological singularity Sitting meditation, 29 Skillful means, 21, 22, 190, 192, 204–207, 210, 211, 221, 337, 339, 383, 390, 408, 443 Smith, H., 147 Smith, R., 418, 420, 421, 423, 424 Smith, W., 62 Smolkin, M., 94 Socialization, 37, 261–263, 402, 403, 405, 441 Socratic ignorance, the, 421 Solaris, 74 Soteriological context, 290 imperative, 11, 455 truth and, 201, 222 Sōtō, 29 Spacetime Arkani-Hamed and, 47, 74, 93, 308 Einsteinian, 47 strings and, 92 Speculative materialism, 170 realism, 29, 30, 47, 101, 104, 137, 310 Spinoza, B., 32, 33, 123, 125, 148, 157, 184, 201, 222, 445, 446, 449 Spirit/spiritual/spirituality, 10, 11, 22, 25, 38, 51, 52, 62, 66, 67, 69, 70, 74, 82, 94, 109, 112, 131, 135, 139–141, 147, 165, 189, 252, 259, 260, 272, 298, 310, 313, 315, 316, 336–339, 342, 343, 349, 350, 352, 353, 356, 357, 360, 368, 375, 380, 382, 385, 394, 395, 397, 400, 401, 416, 433, 438 Stambaugh, J., 65, 66, 218, 301 Star Wars Force, the and, 149 Steele, A., 328 Steiner, R., 63, 70, 71, 298, 322 Stiegler, B., 26, 330–333 Strassman, R.J., 120 Subject as absolutely contradictory self-identity, 151, 152 of the enunciation, 59–61, 444 of the statement, 59 transcendental, 13, 16, 120 Subjectification Gert Biesta and, 261, 402 Subjective first-person experience, 15

    Index Subjectivity, 15, 16, 22, 33, 45, 78, 81, 106, 109, 110, 120, 129, 133, 139, 145, 153, 179, 190, 195, 197, 199, 200, 235, 271, 272, 278, 297, 347, 399, 402, 404, 405, 407, 417–421, 423, 424, 445, 449, 451 Substance, 2, 8, 17, 34, 40, 69, 75, 78, 79, 94, 106, 112, 122, 129, 138, 186, 200, 210, 239, 277, 299, 300, 350, 422–424, 438, 444, 446, 447, 449 Suchness identity and, 222, 400 Suffering alleviation of, 11, 200, 202, 203 śūnyatā Nāgārjuna and, 30, 177, 187, 190 non-understanding and, 57, 58, 62–65 nothingness and, 58, 154, 177 presence and, 33, 57, 58, 63–65 Sunzi, 66 Supercomputers, 54, 298, 328 Superconsciousness, 79, 139, 183, 271, 272, 333, 349 Supersensible intution, 20 Superstring theory, 92 Surplus, 24, 25, 48, 216, 230, 231, 445, 450 Surreal numbers, 77, 78, 250, 251 Suzuki, D.T., 65, 189, 215 Suzuki, S. beginner’s mind and, 247 Svabhavikakaya, 358, 385, 415 Swedenborg, E., 18, 218 Symbolic, the, 126, 152, 153, 317, 448 Synesthesia, 117–119, 122 Synesthetes, 117 Szymborska, M.W.A., 456 T Tanabe Hajime, 374 tariki, 374, 413, 414 Tarkovsky, A., 74 Tarski, A., 121 tathata, 358, 438 tat tvam asi, 153, 154, 342, 343 Techne, 248, 266 Technological singularity, 4 Techno-optimist, 19 Technoscientific transhumanism, 298 Teleology/teleological, 26, 31, 239, 410 Telos teleophobia and, 338

    Index Temporality/temporalization, 26, 41, 45, 58, 123, 141–143, 149, 151, 162, 163, 165, 198, 236, 269, 337, 339, 388 Tenet, 41, 61, 182, 196, 315, 317 Terrile, R., 208 tertium quid, 7, 38, 182 Tetralemma, 11, 12 Tetra-mesh/tetra-evolve, 368, 369 Tetsurō, W., 1, 35 Theaetetus, 5 Theory of everything/theories of everything (TOE), 32, 93–99, 102, 103, 161 Theosophy/theosophical Boehmian, 27, 51, 148, 272 There is/it gives, 63–65, 67, 181, 236, 256 They, the/das Man, 244, 420 Thich Nhat Hanh, 162, 375 See also Interbeing Thiel, P., 330 Thing-in-itself Graham Harman and, 137, 140 Thinking beginning and, 78, 100, 101, 103 dualistic, 23, 56, 113, 184 fundamental task of, 100, 246, 247 identitarian, 300 meditative, 100, 247, 248 primordial, 99, 100, 246, 247, 249, 254 the question of being and, 2, 100, 164, 192, 247, 409 representational, 4, 27, 258, 376 Third eye, the, 356 Thirdness, 434–437, 440, 446, 452, 454–456 Thorne, K., 47 Thought, 1, 92, 183, 236, 300, 373, 437 Three Truths Doctrine, the, 35, 36 Thunberg, G. subjectification and, 405–407, 417–420, 422, 426 Thusness, 157, 349, 354, 385, 393, 435 Tiantai Buddhism Kafka and, 207 Tiqqun, 288 Tirolien, M., 119 TOE, see Theory of everything/theories of everything (TOE) Tolkien, J.R.R., 306 Tolle, E., 357 Totalistic/totalization, 9, 81, 93, 111, 247, 317, 321, 340, 383, 405, 410 Totality/totalities self-including, 9, 111

    473 Transcendence/transcendent, 2, 3, 17, 67, 68, 126, 147, 149–151, 153, 191, 238, 243, 245, 260, 261, 265, 300, 317, 319, 320, 333, 356–358, 360, 374, 376, 379, 385, 402, 410–412, 414–416, 433, 442, 447, 449, 453 Transcendental horizon, 17, 52, 409 illusion, 32, 52, 71 operators, 227, 228 synthesis, 17 Transpersonal, 52, 132, 147, 272, 278, 300, 302, 304, 319, 320, 352, 356, 360, 379, 380, 383, 402 Transrational, 6, 132, 147, 272, 302, 303, 379–383, 400 Trauma Malabou and, 154 psychopathologies and, 152 Žižek and, 83, 197, 269, 270, 418–420, 425, 441, 449 Triple O (OOO), 21, 29, 137, 187, 216–231 Truth absolute, 212, 213, 216 aletheia and, 216 alleviation of suffering and, 200, 202, 203 coherence of, 221 conventional, 36, 181, 182, 200–202, 204, 210–214, 222 Hitler’s, 210, 214 Lacan and, 58 Nietzsche and, 127, 128, 130, 133 not-wholeness and, 130 pragmatic understanding of, 193, 201 soteriological doctrine of, 201, 222 suffering and, 196, 200, 202, 204, 433 therapeutic and, 193, 202, 222 ultimate, 16, 36, 81, 82, 127, 130, 181, 182, 200–203, 209–213, 216, 219, 252 Zupančič and, 127, 130 Truth-value, 9 Tugendhat, E., 217, 218 Turiya, 1, 358, 384, 389, 390, 399 Turiyatita, 153, 154, 385, 389, 391, 399 Twoity, 109, 116, 127 Two Truths Doctrine, the, 200–202, 221 U UAE, the, 149, 159 Umwelt, 198, 199 Unbedingte, Das, 7

    474 Unconcealedness/aletheia/alçthçia, 2, 96, 100, 216, 249, 258, 297 Unconscious Boehme and, 51 collective, 106, 158 Freudian, 224, 319 Lacan and, 18, 219 Schelling and, 269, 271, 273 subject of the enunciation, the and, 59 Wilber and, 318 Žižek and, 424, 425, 443 Unconsciousness, 152, 270, 449, 450 Undecidable/undecidability, 9, 56, 179 Unground freedom and, 51, 60, 273 Schelling and, 51 Unicentrism, 213 Unity, 6, 12, 17, 20, 22, 48, 52, 60, 81, 91, 96, 100–103, 132, 139, 142–144, 160, 184, 185, 205, 207, 209, 247–249, 252, 253, 265, 272, 302, 309, 339, 351, 394, 398, 420, 426, 436 Universality abstract, 209, 211 concrete, 209, 211, 437 Unreason, 238, 328 Unthinged, 21, 140, 148 Upanishads, 153 Upāya Žižek and, 190, 192 V Van der Heiden, G.-J., 102, 104, 105, 107 Vangelis, 25, 26, 47 Vedanta, 33–35, 45, 134, 151, 153, 154, 297, 299, 303, 357, 359, 384, 388 Via negativa, 106, 421 vijñāna, 6, 7, 353 Vipassana, 42, 66, 299, 378 Virtuality complex feeling and, 308, 309 of duree, 306, 308 Vision-logic, 96 Visser, F., 352 Void Buddhism and, 45, 189, 358 emptiness and, 178 Nâgârjuna and, 177, 379 Void center, 77, 78, 83 Von Neumann, J., 383 Vorhanden Heidegger, 66, 163, 265, 377

    Index Vorhandenheit presence-at-hand and, 96 W Wade, J., 360 Watts, A., 67, 68, 74, 236, 443 Weber, M., 387 Welcoming attitude, 80, 81 Western wisdom traditions, 8, 301, 356, 415 Wheeler, J., 92 Whitman, W., 24 Whole non-totalizable, 20, 28, 32, 321 Wilber, K. AQAL (All Quadrants All-Levels) and, 361, 365, 394 integral approach/theory and, 349, 351, 376, 415 See also Pre/trans fallacy Wilkinson, R., 116 Will that wills nothing, the, 272–276 Wisdom traditions, 8, 62, 104, 147, 297, 301, 311, 322, 356, 370, 388, 415, 417 Witness, the witness consciousness, 5, 303, 304, 311, 317, 436 Witnessing, 10, 98, 104, 276, 303, 384, 385, 389, 391, 392 Wittgenstein, Ludwig, 5, 48, 65, 102, 202, 217, 222 Wolfram, S., 330 Woolf, V., 57 World, 2, 95, 181, 235, 269, 297, 374, 435 Worlding, 252, 265 Wu-wei Gelassenheit and, 65 spiritualization of education and, 260 X Xiaoyang, C., 91 Xunzi, 66 Y Yassine, K., 119 Yoga, 6, 8, 146–148, 245, 342, 350, 383, 399, 400, 413, 415–417, 419 Yogācāra, 147, 298, 357 Yogacarins, 196

    Index Z Zazen, 29, 102, 146, 299 Zeilinger, A., 72, 73 Zen corporate, 189 Imperial-Way Zen Buddhism and, 215 ten oxherding pictures of, 337 Zeno’s paradoxes, 76, 250 Zhao, G., 10, 27, 235, 236, 339 Zhiyi, 36 Zhuangzi/ Zhuang Zi, 58, 65, 235, 246, 251 Ziporyn, B. interpermeation, 183, 187 Neo-Tiantai, 35, 41, 63, 78, 80, 83, 183 Tiantai, 36, 64, 108, 124, 187, 208

    475 Žižek, S./Žižekian Buddhism and, 34, 45, 190, 195 dialectical materialism and, 188–190 Hegel and, 41, 137, 151, 204, 208, 270 Lacan and, 74, 106, 133, 137, 204, 270, 445, 450 Principle of Sufficient Reason, the and, 41 Zohar, 9 Zongsan, M., 25 Zuhandenheit readiness-to-hand and, 96 Zukav, G., 53 Zupančič, A. Nietzsche and, 126–128, 130 truth and, 127, 130